Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Conitnue to chapter 1 on the next screen

Chapter Text

It was one of those hot summer mornings when the air felt heavy with the scent of jasmine and freshly mowed lawns. Melody was in her backyard, staring down at the shimmering blue surface of the pool, imagining she was a mermaid. Her hair, still damp from her last dive, flowed around her like seaweed as she swam in lazy circles. She often pretended the pool was the vast ocean, a magical place where anything was possible, where with a flick of her wrist, she could transform from a girl in a swimsuit to a mysterious sea creature, gliding effortlessly through an underwater world of her own creation.

The sun glinted off the water, and she held her breath as she submerged herself completely, the world turning quiet and cool. For a moment, she was lost in her own fantasy. She wasn’t just Melody anymore—she was something else, something special. A mermaid, free to explore the depths, to find secret treasures.

As she surfaced, shaking water from her hair, she heard her mom’s voice call from the kitchen.

“Melody! Come inside, honey! I’ve got something to tell you!”

Groaning, Melody swam to the edge of the pool and pulled herself up. She wiped her hands on her towel and trotted inside, still dripping wet, her feet leaving water spots on the tile.

“What’s up, Mom?” Melody asked, as she walked into the kitchen.

Her mom, a nice woman named Heather who was in her late 40s, who was humming while mixing batter in a bowl, smiled at her with that excited look that meant something big was coming.

“Guess what? The house next door finally sold!” Her mom beamed. “A new family is moving in! And get this—they have a little girl, looks like she’s about your age! You should go say hello.”

Melody’s eyes lit up. The house next door had been empty for years. The idea of new neighbors—and a girl her age—was almost too good to be true. Melody had always imagined what it would be like to have a best friend next door, someone to play with every day.

“Really? A girl my age?” Melody’s voice brightened. “What’s her name?”

“I don’t know yet,” her mom said with a shrug. “But you should make a good impression! Maybe take over some cookies I just baked, and say hi. You never know, you might become best friends.”

Melody nodded enthusiastically, already imagining all the adventures she could have with this new friend. Without a second thought, she grabbed the plate of cookies from the counter and stuffed them into a napkin. She didn’t waste time changing into anything fancy—just a soft Ariel t-shirt and a pair of jean shorts. The mermaid theme was a no-brainer; if this girl was going to be her new best friend, she had to know right away that Melody was a mermaid at heart.

With the cookies in hand, she jogged across the yard to the house next door. The grass was still slightly unkempt, and the front door was wide open, revealing the bustle of a family moving in. Melody hesitated for a moment, then knocked on the door, her heart racing in anticipation.

A moment later, the door creaked open, and there stood a girl around Melody’s age. Her hair was brown and a little messy from the move, but her wide grin made her look approachable. And she was wearing a mermaid t-shirt, the same one Melody had seen on the show H2O: Just Add Water—her favorite show.

“You like H2O?” Melody blurted out, her excitement spilling over.

The girl’s eyes lit up. “You watch it too? I love it! My name’s April.”

“I’m Melody! We're your neighbors!" she replied, a huge grin spreading across her face. “I have a pool in my backyard. Do you want to come over and play mermaids with me? We can pretend we’re underwater, just like on the show! Oh here are some cookies my mom made!”

April’s face lit up even more, her eyes sparkling. “That sounds amazing! I’ve never had a friend who liked mermaids as much as me!”

Melody felt a wave of happiness wash over her. She had no idea it could be this easy to make a best friend.

“I’ll be in the pool all afternoon, swimsuit is under my clothes,” Melody said, already turning to head back to her house. “I’ll see you soon!”

“Be there in a second!” April called, already rushing to grab her swimsuit from inside "Mom, I'm going swimming next door!".

The rest of the afternoon passed in a blur of laughter, splashes, and the kind of carefree joy that only summer days could bring. The two girls pretended they transformed into mermaids, their voices carrying the sound of waves as they dove in and out of the pool with abandon. Every inch of the water became an uncharted ocean, and every movement was an exploration of a new, magical world. They swam in tandem, twirling through the blue depths, their limbs fluid and graceful, as though the water was part of them.

They pretended to explore ancient underwater caves, their hands brushing against the “coral” (the pool’s blue tiles) and discovering hidden treasures—shiny rocks they pretended were gems, floating leaves that became lost maps to buried treasure. One of them would act as a brave explorer while the other played a mysterious sea creature guarding the treasure. They took turns pretending to be mermaids with powerful fins, diving deep into the pool to “escape” from danger. Melody and April even started giving each other ocean names, as if they were casting away their human identities altogether. Melody became Coral, and April became Marina, as though they were the guardians of an ancient, underwater kingdom.

Every now and then, one of them would let out a scream—more dramatic than scared—as they fought off imaginary sea monsters. It was always April who was the first to get “captured,” and Melody would swoop in as the heroic mermaid to save her from the clutches of the ferocious "kraken" (a rubber float tangled in the pool’s filter). They giggled uncontrollably when their fake monsters turned out to be nothing more than floating pool toys or ripples from their own splashes.

It wasn’t long before Melody noticed something—April hadn’t taken off her shorts. She was in her bikini top, but her denim shorts were still on, sitting awkwardly over her legs as she played in the pool. Melody, curious and a little surprised, tilted her head and called out to her friend.

"Girl, why are you wearing your shorts aren't they heavy when wet?" Melody asked, her voice light, teasing. "Take 'em off! You can just wear your bikini, it’s not like anyone else is around."

April shifted uncomfortably, fidgeting with the hem of her shorts. She shot Melody a small, awkward smile but didn’t make a move to peel them off.

“I, uh... I’m fine like this,” April muttered, a hint of discomfort in her voice.

Melody raised an eyebrow, suddenly puzzled. "Seriously? Come on, it's just us. You’re gonna be all wet in those things, and we’re playing mermaids. It’s way more fun without them! Are you on your period or something?"

But April just shook her head, her smile fading slightly. “It’s okay, really.”

Melody stood in the shallow end of the pool, crossing her arms over her chest. "Girl, we can just lay out after too in our bikinis and get a tan," she said with a playful grin. "You’re gonna get all soggy in those shorts. Trust me, it’ll be way better if you just—"

But before she could finish, April’s face darkened, her expression suddenly tense. "Please, stop I said no, okay and no I'm not on my period! Just stop it!" she snapped, her voice sharp.

Melody froze, her mouth going a little dry. The tone in April’s voice felt different—less lighthearted, more guarded. It made Melody feel like she’d crossed some invisible line.

Shocked, Melody’s eyes widened. “Oh—okay, I’m sorry,” she stammered, suddenly unsure of what had just happened. The playful atmosphere between them had shifted in an instant.

April’s eyes flickered briefly toward the water before she quickly turned away, her shoulders slightly hunched, as if trying to brush off the moment. The tension between them felt thick for a second, and Melody’s stomach twisted with confusion.

"Let’s just keep playing," April said, her voice softer now, though there was still an edge to it. She dived into the water, swimming away to break the silence.

Melody stood there for a moment, her hands clasped in front of her. What just happened? she thought, her heart still fluttering with the sudden change in April’s mood. She couldn’t help but be curious—why didn’t April want to take off her shorts?

But Melody didn’t want to push. She wasn’t sure why, but she felt a strange hesitation. Maybe it was the way April had snapped at her, or maybe it was just the way the moment had felt so… different from the easy, carefree afternoon they'd shared up until then.

Deciding to let it go—for now—Melody swam after April, doing her best to shake the thought from her mind. They went back to their mermaid games, laughing again as they splashed and dived, the water cool against their sun-warmed skin. But even as they played, Melody’s mind kept circling back to the question that now lingered in the back of her head: Why didn’t April want to take off her shorts?

Maybe one day, she'd find out. But for now, she pushed the thought aside and focused on the laughter that filled the air, the sense of friendship that was growing between them with each passing moment.

By the time the sun began to set, painting the sky in soft shades of orange and pink, the girls were still playing—still pretending. And even with the small shadow of curiosity lingering in Melody's mind, she couldn’t help but feel that this was the start of something magical.

As the sun finally dipped below the horizon, casting a soft pink glow over the yard, April pulled herself out of the pool, her movements slow and a little hesitant. She grabbed a towel, wrapping it around her waist and starting to dry off, her back to Melody.

“Thanks, this was fun,” April said, her voice quiet, almost too quiet. There was a subtle awkwardness in the air, something Melody couldn’t quite place.

“Bye,” April added, turning toward the gate.

Melody stood frozen for a moment, a lump forming in her throat. “Hey, April—wait, do you want to swim again tomorrow?” she called, her voice unsure, but hopeful.

April hesitated. “Uh… maybe? I dunno…” Her words trailed off, and Melody’s heart sank a little. Something wasn’t right.

"Girl, I had fun with you," Melody said, her voice tinged with confusion. "Did I do something wrong?"

April’s face softened for a moment, but she quickly looked away, a faint blush creeping across her cheeks. “No, it’s fine,” she said hurriedly. “I’ll see you later.”

Melody watched her go, her chest heavy, the weight of the moment settling in. She fought back tears, her heart aching in a way she couldn’t explain. She turned and walked back toward her house, feeling more alone than she had all afternoon.

Inside, her mom was waiting in the kitchen, a playful smile on her face as she stirred something on the stove. “Hey, little mermaid! You have fun? You girls sure were out there all day—thought you’d turned into a fish or something!”

Melody forced a smile, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Yeah… we had fun,” she said softly, dropping her towel on the counter. She hesitated before adding, “But... it was kind of awkward at the end. I don’t know what happened.”

Her mom raised an eyebrow but didn’t push it. “Well, you know, sometimes new friendships take a little time to settle in. I’m sure she’ll warm up.”

Melody nodded, though she wasn’t entirely convinced. “Yeah… I think I’m just gonna take a shower,” she murmured, escaping upstairs before her mom could say anything more.

In her bedroom, Melody stood in front of the mirror for a moment, her mind racing. She glanced out the window, only to freeze when she saw April across the way. Her window looked right into April's room. Through the large window of April’s room, she saw her friend had just stepped out of the shower. April was combing her wet hair, completely unaware that Melody was watching.

For a second, Melody couldn’t tear her eyes away, her gaze fixated on April, who stood there in only her bra and underwear. But something about the way April was standing, the way her body was positioned—it was hard to make out details from that distance. Melody thought she saw something, just a glimpse, but she wasn’t sure. Maybe it was the way the light caught on April’s skin, or the shadows of her underwear, but for a brief, confusing moment, Melody felt like she saw something more—something she wasn’t supposed to see.

Her heart thudded loudly in her chest, a mix of confusion and curiosity swirling in her mind. Did I just…? she wondered, but before she could make sense of it, April caught sight of her.

Their eyes met for the briefest moment, and Melody felt her cheeks flush, an overwhelming feeling of embarrassment flooding her. April’s face went pale, her eyes widening in shock. In a split second, she snapped around, her left hand quickly grabbing for the blinds while her right hand pulled the blinds shut with a swift, almost panicked motion.

Melody stood frozen, her pulse racing. She hadn’t meant to invade April’s privacy. She hadn’t meant to see anything at all. It had all happened so fast. She was still processing what had just happened when the blinds closed, leaving her with nothing but the quiet, awkward tension between them.

Her stomach twisted, and she felt a strange mix of guilt and confusion. What was that? she thought, her mind reeling. She wasn't even sure what she'd seen—or if she’d seen anything at all. Did I just imagine it? Was it something normal, or… does April have a penis?

She couldn’t shake the image from her mind, the uncertainty lingering like a fog. She stared at the blinds, still unsure if she had truly seen something or if her mind was playing tricks on her. No, she thought, that isn't possible shaking her head as if to clear her thoughts. It doesn’t matter.

But despite her efforts to dismiss it, the question stuck with her. Why had April reacted like that? Melody’s chest tightened as she wondered if she'd crossed some invisible boundary, and the last thing she wanted was to make things more awkward between them.

With a sigh, she pulled herself away from the window, feeling more unsettled than ever. Her heart ached, the strange, unspoken tension hanging in the air between them. Maybe I should just go to bed, she thought. Forget about it.

But the uncertainty lingered, gnawing at her, leaving her feeling more alone than before.

Chapter Text

The morning after the confusing and awkward events of the day before, Melody woke with a heavy feeling in her chest. The sunlight filtered weakly through the blinds, casting a soft glow over her room, but it felt dimmer than usual. The thought of what had happened—or rather, what hadn't happened between her and April—lingered like an unspoken question.

She rubbed her eyes and turned over, but instead of drifting back to sleep, her thoughts spiraled. What did I do wrong? Melody’s heart ached as she thought back to yesterday—the awkwardness, the tension in April's voice, the way she’d pulled away. What had happened? What had gone wrong? She pushed herself out of bed and walked over to the window, staring across the yard. April’s blinds were still drawn, and the silence between them felt like a wall that had suddenly gone up without warning.

Melody could feel the heaviness in the pit of her stomach. Why is she avoiding me?

It was trash day, but Melody barely heard her mom’s voice calling from downstairs. "Hey, honey, it’s trash day. Can you take the bins to the street?"

She nodded distractedly, barely tasting her cereal as she grabbed a quick bowl and went outside. The cool morning air bit at her skin as she pushed her scooter around the driveway, trying to distract herself from the ache in her chest. She wanted to forget about yesterday, to stop worrying about April, but it felt impossible. Every corner of her mind pulled her back to the confusion of it all.

That’s when she saw April.

Walking out of her front door, a trash bag clutched in her hands. Melody’s heart skipped a beat. Maybe this was it. Maybe April was ready to talk.

"Hey, April!" Melody called, waving from her spot on the driveway, her voice trying to sound light, but betraying the nervous tremor she couldn’t hide.

April glanced up, her eyes meeting Melody’s briefly before darting away. Then, without a word, she turned and walked back toward the house, her steps quickening, as if desperate to get inside.

Melody froze. She watched her friend disappear through the door, the click of it shutting echoing in her chest like a painful punctuation. What just happened?

The air around her felt thick, pressing down. She stood there for a moment, numb, before walking slowly toward April’s door. She knocked softly, her heart hammering in her ears. When the door swung open, it wasn’t April who greeted her, but Stacy.

"Hi, sweetie," Stacy said warmly, but there was something in her eyes—a sadness that didn’t quite hide behind her smile. "April doesn’t feel well right now. Maybe another time?"

Melody's stomach twisted, her throat dry as she fought the urge to ask what was really going on. Instead, she heard herself saying, "Can you just tell her I had fun yesterday? I really want to swim with her again sometime. She doesn’t have to be afraid."

Stacy nodded, but her gaze softened with an almost maternal sadness. "Thanks, sweetie. I’ll make sure she gets the message."

Melody forced a smile, but inside, her heart felt like it was cracking. As she trudged back to her house, every step felt heavier than the last. What’s going on? She needed answers, but it felt like they were slipping farther and farther away.

Later that afternoon, Melody decided to try again. She changed into her favorite bikini, hoping that the familiar comfort of the pool would help her clear her mind. She slipped into the water, the coolness surrounding her like a temporary escape from the storm brewing inside her. Floating on her back, Melody let her thoughts wander—until she saw April again.

April was outside in her own backyard, tossing a volleyball into the air. Her heart quickened, and without thinking, Melody climbed out of the pool and sprinted toward April’s yard, the impulse to confront her friend stronger than ever.

"Hey, April!" she called, her voice louder than before, but still carrying that nervous tremor. "Girl, what happened yesterday? Why are you acting like this?"

April turned, her face unreadable, her hand still gripping the volleyball. For a moment, Melody thought April might speak—might finally explain everything. But instead, she just turned and hurried toward the back door.

"April! Wait!" Melody called, her voice rising in desperation, but April was already trying to open the door. The handle locked itself.

April stood there for a moment, her hand on the door, her back to Melody. Her shoulders were hunched, like she was trying to make herself small, like she was trying to hide from everything. She held her breath, her whole body trembling. Then, in a quick, violent motion, she threw the volleyball to the ground, frustration exploding in the air.

"Girl, what’s going on?" Melody asked softly, stepping closer, her voice gentler now. "Talk to me. Please. I don't have any friends. I'm just the weird girl who dreams of being a mermaid."

April didn’t turn around. Her shoulders tightened even more, and she clenched her fists at her sides, her whole body fighting against something she couldn’t escape. "I don’t want to talk about it," April muttered, her voice thick with emotion.

Melody's heart squeezed. She reached out, trying to pull April toward her, but April pulled back, taking a step away. "April, please," Melody whispered, the hurt in her voice unmistakable. "I’m just trying to be your friend. You don’t have to shut me out."

April’s voice broke as she snapped. "You’re just going to freak out. I don’t even know you!" She spun around to face Melody, her eyes wild with a mix of anger and fear. "You saw it. You saw me in my underwear, and now you think I’m weird or gross or… I don’t know, some kind of freak, and you’re just pretending to be nice, pretending to want to help me, like I'm some charity case for you, but you don’t. You don’t get it."

The words stung, cutting deep, but Melody refused to pull away. She stepped forward, her voice trembling with vulnerability. "April, I didn’t—" She paused, trying to process everything. "I don’t care about what you think I saw. I don’t care, okay? Maybe I saw something, but I don’t even understand what it means. I just want to be your friend. I like you. I like you for who you are. Please, just tell me. What’s going on?"

April's body trembled, her chest rising and falling rapidly. She covered her face with her hands, but the tears broke through anyway. "I’m so tired of pretending to be someone I’m not," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "I’ve been living a lie my whole life. I was born a boy, Melody. But I’m not. I’m not a boy. I’m a girl. I just—I don’t know how to say it. I don’t know how to make it stop hurting."

Melody’s breath hitched, and for the first time, she understood. April wasn’t just scared of being rejected—she was terrified of being seen for who she truly was. She had spent so much of her life hiding, terrified that if anyone knew the truth, everything would fall apart.

Melody’s heart ached, and she didn’t hesitate. She rushed to April’s side, pulling her into a hug, holding her tight as if she could somehow keep the world from crushing her. "You don’t have to hide from me anymore," Melody whispered into her hair. "You never have to hide who you are with me, April. I don’t care about the past. You’re my friend, and I accept you. All of you. Just be you."

April trembled in her arms, her sobs muffled against Melody’s shoulder. For a long time, there was only the sound of their breathing, the weight of everything they had said and felt hanging in the air between them.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, April pulled back slightly, her face streaked with tears, but there was something softer in her eyes—something lighter. "You really mean that?" she asked, her voice fragile.

"I swear," Melody said, her heart swelling with tenderness. "I’ll always be here for you, April. No matter what. You don’t have to hide anymore. You can just be you."

April’s breath caught in her throat, and she nodded slowly. "Okay. Okay."

Melody invited April to go to the pool and talk. The two girls sat down at the edge of the pool, their feet dipping into the water. The sunlight caught the surface, sending a thousand shimmering reflections dancing around them. And for the first time in what felt like forever, April spoke, her voice quieter but steady, as she began to share her story.

April took a deep breath, the weight of her words settling into the space between them. She stared at the water, her feet gently swishing beneath the surface.

"I’ve known I was a girl since I was four," April said quietly, her voice trembling just slightly. "I hated being a boy. Even when I was little, I would gravitate toward all the ‘girly’ things. Dolls, dresses, sparkly things. And my parents... they let me. They never told me no. They let me dress how I wanted, play with whatever toys made me happy. I never felt like I belonged in the boy’s world. I always felt... wrong."

She paused, taking a shaky breath, like sharing the truth was both a relief and a burden. "At seven, they put me on blockers," she added, the words heavy.

Melody turned her head slightly, brow furrowed. "What’s blockers?" she asked, her curiosity overtaking her need to remain quiet.

April glanced at her for a second, her eyes softening with the understanding that Melody didn’t know. "They’re medication that stops male puberty from happening. Stops things like... voice changes, facial hair, and stuff like that. Basically, it gives me time to decide whether I wanted to go through male puberty or wait until I was older."

Melody nodded, trying to absorb it all. She had no idea that something like that existed. "And... when did you start the other... the estrogen stuff?" she asked cautiously.

April smiled softly, a faint sense of relief on her face. "At twelve. So it’s been almost a year now. I started estrogen at twelve, and that’s when my body started changing. I got boobs, my hips got wider. It was... weird, but also kind of amazing." Her voice dropped slightly as she glanced down, her fingers gently tracing the water’s surface. "It felt like my body was finally catching up with who I really was."

There was a long moment of silence before Melody, with the weight of her own curiosity, asked, "Do you... do you have a...?" She stopped, hesitating, unsure of how to phrase the question.

April’s eyes dropped to the water, her shoulders tensing. "Yes," she said quietly. "I have a penis. And I hate it. I hate it so much." Her voice cracked slightly, and she closed her eyes for a moment, like she was trying to shut out the pain of that truth. "I can’t even look at it sometimes. That's why I wear shorts in the pool, it's just ugly like it's not me."

"I'm so sorry," Melody whispered, her voice soft and sincere, filled with empathy. She reached out and gently took April’s hand, squeezing it. They sat there for a moment, just holding hands, their feet softly kicking in the water. The coolness of the pool felt like the only thing that could ease the heavy silence.

April took a shaky breath and spoke again, her voice quieter. "At 18, I can get the surgery," she said. "The one to fix everything. They call it... vaginoplasty."

Melody's eyes widened, a mix of amazement and disbelief crossing her face. "What’s that? What do they do?" she asked, her voice filled with genuine interest.

April hesitated for a moment before answering. "It’s surgery where they create a vagina. They use skin from... other parts of your body and they basically make everything work like it would for a cisgender woman. Like yours does. I just won't get periods or have babies, wish I could though. It’s not perfect, but it’s the closest thing I can get to being the girl I’ve always known I am."

Melody’s jaw dropped slightly. She couldn’t believe it. "I didn’t even know that was a thing!" she said in awe.

April nodded, her fingers gently curling around Melody’s hand as she relaxed a bit. "Yeah, a lot of people don’t know. It’s still... it’s still hard to talk about. Even with my parents, it’s something they don’t want to think about. But it’s something I’ve thought about every day of my life."

Melody nodded, her mind swirling with a hundred questions. "So... do you, like, have boobs because of the estrogen?" she asked, trying to connect the dots in her head.

"Yeah," April replied with a small smile. "Your body naturally makes estrogen, but I take mine in pill form every day. It’s not like a cis girl’s body—it doesn’t just happen on its own. But I’m lucky, I guess. I get to feel... a little more like myself now." She looked down at her chest and then back at Melody. "I’m so envious of you, though. You’re so lucky to be a girl and to have a vagina. I wish... I wish I could’ve had that from the start. I hate my penis. I just... I hate it."

Melody’s heart broke for her, and she squeezed her hand a little tighter. "I can’t even imagine how that must feel," she said softly. "But you’re so brave, April. So strong."

April smiled weakly at that, but there was a softness in her eyes as she looked at Melody. "It’s not bravery. It’s just survival." She paused, then looked down at the water, her voice barely a whisper. "I fell in love with mermaids when I was younger. They’re... they’re girls, right? But they don’t have a penis or a vagina. They just have this beautiful tail, no legs, no nothing. Just a tail. That’s why I always pretended to be one. I just wanted to be a girl without anything... anything getting in the way."

Melody’s heart clenched at April’s words. She’d never really thought about it like that before. She’d always loved mermaids, too, but for a completely different reason. "I love mermaids, too," Melody said, her voice gentle. "I love the ocean. It’s... it’s the one place where I feel like I’m free, like nothing matters. And I always dreamed of building a submarine company one day. I want to explore the deep ocean. Find new things no one’s ever seen."

April’s eyes widened, her expression lighting up in surprise. "No way. So do I!" she said, her voice bright with excitement. "I always thought the ocean was a place of freedom, too. A place where I could be myself."

Melody smiled at that. It was funny how they had something in common—something so deep and personal. And yet, it felt like a small piece of the puzzle falling into place. "So," Melody said after a beat, "how do you, you know... how do you handle boys? I mean, with everything you’re going through. How do they treat you?"

April shifted slightly, her feet brushing against the pool’s edge as she thought about it. "It’s... complicated," she said after a pause. "When I play volleyball, for example, the shorts are tight, and sometimes... it’s hard to hide it. My boy part. Boys don’t know what to make of me sometimes. They think I’m just a... a confused girl, or something. And when they find out... when they find out the truth, we keep moving houses and changing schools. We don’t stay anywhere for long. I keep trying to be stealth where no one knows."

Melody’s face fell, her heart aching for her friend. "That’s awful," she said, her voice full of sympathy. "But you don’t have to hide anymore. You don’t have to keep moving. You’ve got me now. I’ll never leave you."

April smiled faintly at that, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. "I’m really lucky to have you, Melody."

The two girls sat in silence for a moment, their feet kicking gently in the water. Melody squeezed April’s hand again, not knowing what to say, but knowing that sometimes, just being there was enough.

The sun was beginning to dip, casting long shadows across the backyard when Melody’s mom, Heather, called out from the kitchen, her voice cheerful as always.

“Hi, April! I made sandwiches and grapes, here are the plates!”

Melody’s stomach growled at the thought of food, and she smiled at her mom’s enthusiasm. The girls stood up from the poolside, feet still wet as they walked toward the table, their hands still loosely clasped. Melody’s mom always knew how to make something simple feel like a little slice of heaven. The table was set with plates of turkey sandwiches and heaping piles of grapes. Melody's stomach growled again, louder this time, causing April to chuckle.

“Thanks, Mrs. Blake,” April said softly, her voice still carrying that tinge of uncertainty.

“You’re welcome, sweetie,” Heather said, smiling warmly. “Enjoy! I’ll be in the kitchen if you need anything.”

The two girls sat down, digging into the sandwiches. For a moment, there was a comfortable silence between them, just the sound of crunching and soft laughter. But soon, Melody couldn’t help but ask the question that had been lingering in her mind since the moment they started talking by the pool.

“So... like... do you ever swim in a bikini?” Melody asked, her voice casual, though there was a hint of curiosity beneath her words.

April paused, looking down at her sandwich, then pushing a grape around her plate with a finger. “I used to... at my last house. We had a pool, and I felt... safe there. Dreamed everyday I was a mermaid,” she said softly. “But here? I can’t. I promised my parents I wouldn’t tell anyone about my truth, that I’d just be a girl and hide it... and they don’t know we’re talking right now.”

Her voice wavered as she looked up at Melody, the anxiety beginning to creep back into her eyes. "I just... I can’t risk them finding out."

Melody felt her heart sink. "April, girl!" She leaned forward, a firm smile crossing her face. "You can wear a bikini here, okay? Seriously! This is your space too. You don’t have to hide here. We can be mermaids together."

April looked hesitant, still nervous, her hands fidgeting with the edge of her plate. “But my parents... they said I have to keep pretending for now, that it’s safer that way. I don’t even know if they’ll ever accept it. I don’t want to make things worse, Melody. I won't even do volleyball here because of....”

A long silence followed, and Melody could see the weight of April’s words settling heavily in the air. Then, April’s eyes flickered with a sudden sense of panic. She stood up abruptly, her chair scraping loudly against the concrete.

“I... I need to go home,” she whispered, her voice shaky, her breathing quickening. “I’m sorry.”

"April, wait—" Melody reached out, but April had already turned away, tears beginning to brim at the corners of her eyes.

“April!” Melody called, standing up quickly to follow her friend. She grabbed April's arm gently, but April was already pulling away, her face pale with fear.

“I can’t do this!” April cried, her voice breaking. “I can’t, I’m gonna ruin everything... I just wanted to be happy for once!”

Melody’s heart shattered at the sight of April’s tears, but she knew she couldn’t let her go. She grabbed April’s shoulders, turning her back around to face her.

“Listen to me,” Melody said, her voice firm yet gentle. “You don’t have to be afraid, okay? I’ve got you. You’re not alone in this. Whatever happens, I’m here for you. Always.”

April swallowed hard, but then, with a small, shaky nod, she wiped her eyes and nodded. “I’m sorry... I just— I can’t stay here. I can’t.”

With a heavy heart, April turned and walked toward the front of the house. Melody stood frozen for a moment, not knowing what else to say or do, before she made her way inside to talk to her mom.

April reached her house, her chest tight with anxiety. She walked around to the front door, each step feeling heavier than the last. As she opened the door, Stacy was already standing there, waiting for her, a concerned expression on her face.

“What happened?” Stacy asked, pulling April into a hug.

April didn’t say anything at first, but when her dad, Mark walked in from the other room, he immediately noticed the tears in April’s eyes. His brow furrowed.

“What’s going on?” Mark asked, his voice laced with concern.

April sank onto the couch, her hands in her lap as she tried to steady her breathing. “I... I told the girl next door Melody everything,” she confessed, her voice barely above a whisper. “I told her I’m transgender. Everything.”

The room fell silent as both Stacy and Mark processed her words. Then, Mark spoke, his voice harsh with frustration. “We agreed, April. We agreed not to tell anyone. Not yet. This is not how it was supposed to happen.”

“I know, I know, but... she gets me, Dad,” April said, her voice cracking as tears fell down her cheeks. “She actually listens to me. She doesn’t make me feel weird. She just... gets it.”

Mark ran a hand through his hair, pacing back and forth in the living room. “And you said the same thing about your last neighbors! How many times are we gonna have this conversation, April? You need to be safe.”

April’s chest tightened with guilt, but she wasn’t backing down. “I don’t want to be scared anymore. I want to be myself okay!”

At the same time, Melody was in her house, talking to Heather. “Where’s April?” Heather asked, her voice concerned.

“She... she left,” Melody said, her face pale. “She started crying. I think I pushed her too hard, Mom. I didn’t mean to... mom she is a transgender girl... and she keeps moving and her parents tell her to pretend to be a real girl and she will go to my school and no one can know and I finally have a friend and she's pulling away out of fear!"

Heather frowned, her heart aching for both of the girls. “Let’s go, sweetie,” she said softly. “We’ll fix this.”

She grabbed her husband, Paul, from his office, where he was working on an engineering project from home. Without another word, Heather and Paul walked next door heading toward April’s house.

The doorbell chimed, a shrill stab through the tense quiet of Mark’s new living room, where unpacked boxes loomed like ghosts of their latest move. Mark froze, his face twisting into a scowl. “You’ve GOT to be kidding me!” he growled, his voice rising like a gathering storm. “The neighbors! They’re here to call us out, say we’re bad people! Best to just sell this damn house and go!” His hands trembled, already envisioning another escape to shield his daughter, April, a transgender girl, from the world’s cruelty.
April, sprawled on the couch, rolled her eyes, voice sharp with exasperation. “Dad, CHILL OUT! You’re freaking over nothing!”
Stacy, Mark’s wife, placed a calming hand on his arm, her tone firm but gentle. “Mark, give them a chance. We don’t even know why they’re here.”
Mark stomped to the door, yanking it open with a glare. Paul, Heather, and their daughter Melody stood on the porch, startled by his intensity. “What the HELL do you want?” Mark snapped, his voice a thunderclap.
Paul raised his hands, steady as a man facing a charging bull. “Hey, Mark, easy. We just want to chat. The girls—April and Melody—they’ve gotten close. Can we come in and talk?”
Mark’s eyes narrowed, suspicion carved into his face. “Sure, I guess,” he muttered, stepping aside reluctantly. His gaze locked on Melody, as if she were a wolf in sheep’s clothing.
As Paul, Heather, and Melody stepped inside, Mark’s voice exploded, shaking the walls. “YOU’RE JUST HERE TO OUT MY DAUGHTER! TO SAY SHE’S NOT RIGHT, AND THEN WE’LL HAVE TO MOVE AGAIN!” He spun toward April, his finger jabbing the air. “SEE WHAT YOU DID, COMING OUT TO THAT GIRL? I TOLD YOU TO BE STEALTH! NOW THEY’LL TELL THE WHOLE STREET!”
April’s face crumpled, tears spilling as she leapt to her feet. “DADDY, THAT WON’T HAPPEN!” she cried, her voice raw with hurt. “Melody’s my friend!”
Melody, eyes wide with shock, stepped forward, her voice trembling but firm. “Seriously, that WON’T happen! I’d never do that to April!” Her hands clenched, as if willing Mark to believe her.
Mark began to pace, a caged bear ready to tear the room apart, his voice booming. “MY BABYGIRL KEEPS GETTING OUTED! EVERY DAMN TIME WE MOVE, SOMEONE FIGURES IT OUT! I’M SICK OF THIS!” His fists balled, veins bulging, as if he could force the world to protect April.
Stacy stepped in his path, hands raised like a lion tamer. “Mark, HONEY, LISTEN!” she pleaded, steady but urgent. “It’s gonna be okay! We’ll figure this out, like always!” Her eyes flicked to April, who sank back onto the couch, face buried in her hands.
Paul leaned against a wall, arms crossed, trying to defuse the bomb. “Mark, man, take a breath,” he said, calm but firm, like a coach talking a player off the ledge. “Your daughter’s safe. April’s safe. Nobody here’s gonna hurt her.”
Heather nodded, her voice soft but fierce as she spoke to Stacy. “We’ve got her back, Stace. April and Melody want to be marine biologists, right? Let them dream together. We’ll protect April like she’s our own.”
But Mark’s rage zeroed in on Melody again, his finger stabbing at her. “APRIL, YOU CAN’T TRUST THIS GIRL! SHE’S THE NEXT ALYSSA!”
Melody’s face collapsed, mortified, as if he’d struck her. “W-what?” she whimpered, tears welling. Heather rushed to her, pulling her daughter into a fierce embrace, her eyes blazing at Mark. “DON’T YOU DARE TALK TO MY DAUGHTER THAT WAY!” she snapped, her voice a mama bear’s roar.
Paul stepped forward, confused but stern. “Who’s Alyssa? Mark, what’s this about?”
April’s head whipped toward her father, voice shrill with panic. “DAD, DON’T BRING HER UP! STOP IT!” Her hands clutched her face, as if she could block the memory.
Mark was a runaway train, words spilling in a torrent of pain. “ALYSSA WAS THE GIRL AT APRIL’S LAST SCHOOL! SHE GOT CLOSE TO APRIL, ACTED LIKE HER FRIEND, WENT TO A SLEEPOVER—”
“DAD, STOP IT!” April screamed, tears streaming down her cheeks.
Mark plowed on, voice booming. “ALYSSA WALKED IN ON APRIL IN THE BATHROOM, SAW HER, AND OUTED HER TO THE WHOLE SCHOOL ON SNAPCHAT! MY BABYGIRL WAS HUMILIATED!” He glared at Melody. “I’M TIRED OF PEOPLE HURTING MY DAUGHTER!”
April collapsed onto the couch, sobbing. “I SAID STOP IT! WHY DID YOU DO THAT, DAD?! WHY?!” Her words were a knife, slicing through the chaos.
Melody, in Heather’s arms, looked horrified. “I’m not like that! I’d never hurt April!” she cried, body shaking.
Paul turned to Mark, voice low but sharp. “Mark, enough. You’re scaring the girls. You’re scaring everyone.”
Stacy grabbed Mark’s arm. “Mark, stop! You’re making it worse!”
But Mark’s fury led to a fatal slip. “MY DAUGHTER WAS BORN MALE, OKAY? SHE’S A GIRL WITH A PENIS, AND I’M TRYING TO KEEP HER SAFE!” The room froze, the air sucked out like a vacuum.
April’s eyes widened, her voice a piercing wail. “DAD! WHAT THE HELL?! EWW, WHY WOULD YOU SAY THAT?! WHAT’S WRONG WITH YOU?!” She buried her face in her hands, humiliated.
Mark’s face crumpled, regret hitting like a freight train. “April, baby, I’m sorry! I didn’t mean—” He spun to the others, flustered. “Stay out of this, okay? This is family!”
April shot to her feet, her voice hitting a deafening peak. “EVERYONE, STOP IT!” she shrieked, a sonic explosion. “YOU’RE ALL FIGHTING BECAUSE OF ME! JUST STOP!”
Every eye locked on her—Mark’s guilt, Stacy’s worry, Paul’s concern, Heather’s empathy, Melody’s tear-soaked shame. April’s chest heaved, her voice breaking. “I JUST WANT TO BE A GIRL! IS THAT SO HARD? I’M TIRED OF HIDING, TIRED OF MOVING, TIRED OF BEING A SECRET! Dad, you keep freaking out, dragging us to new towns every time someone ‘outs’ me—like Alyssa did! I CAN’T KEEP DOING THIS!”
She faced Mark, tears streaming. “I won’t play volleyball here, okay? I’ll do cheer instead, with Melody. I’ll blend in. Just STOP MAKING THIS MY FAULT!”
Melody, wiping her eyes, spoke up, voice small but fierce. “They’re mean to me on the cheer team, April. They call me ‘fish girl’ ‘cause I love mermaids and marine stuff.” She glanced at Heather, who looked stunned. “I didn’t tell you, Mom, ‘cause I didn’t want you to worry. But this isn’t about me. It’s about April.”
She looked at April, eyes shining. “You’re already like the sister I never had. Please, let her be her, Dad,” she said to Mark. “Can April sleep over tonight? Just… get a break from all this?”
Heather nodded, still holding Melody. “That’s fine with us. April’s welcome anytime.”
Mark’s jaw clenched, instincts roaring. “A sleepover? Next door? After everything…” His voice wavered, panic rising.
Stacy touched his arm, her voice a soothing anchor. “Mark, honey, it’s okay. It’ll give us time to unpack. April needs this.”
Melody, brighter despite her tears, added, “April, you can wear a bikini at our pool, no shorts, nothing! Be yourself-dot-comma Be yourself!”
Mark’s eyes widened. “HOLD ON! A bikini? Heather, Paul, you’ll see—”
Paul cut him off, voice calm but unyielding. “Mark, seriously. No issue. April’s a girl. That’s it.”
Heather stepped forward, tone warm but firm. “She’s a girl, Mark. We see her as she is. You don’t have to worry.”
Mark exhaled, shoulders slumping as the fight drained out. “Okay… fine. We can try it.” He looked at Paul, voice quieter. “She’s my babygirl. Please, keep her safe.”
Paul extended a hand, grip steady. “I’m a dad too, Mark. I get it. She’s next door, safe as can be. I’ll text you my number.”
Heather and Stacy shared a quick hug, a silent vow. Mark shook Paul’s hand, muttering, “Thanks, neighbor.”
April, shaken but resolute, headed upstairs to pack an overnight bag, her steps lighter than in months. Melody followed, calling, “We’re gonna watch mermaid movies tonight!”
Mark sank onto the couch, rubbing his face. Stacy sat beside him, hand on his knee. “She’s gonna be okay, Mark. We all are.”
Next door, April would get one night to be a girl—no secrets, no fear. And maybe, just maybe, Mark could start to trust again, knowing there were people like Paul and Heather who saw April for who she was.

Chapter Text

April and Melody walked into April’s room, where boxes were stacked on her dresser against the wall, a reminder of the family’s recent move. A Little Mermaid poster hung on the wall above her bed, Ariel’s vibrant tail shimmering in the soft glow of a bedside lamp. April packed her pajamas—a soft blue set with tiny starfish patterns—underwear, swimsuit, and clothes for tomorrow. She grabbed her pillow, blanket, and a lovey that was a dolphin, its plush fins worn from years of cuddles.
Melody spotted the dolphin and grinned. “Aww, that’s so cute.”
April hugged the dolphin to her chest, her cheeks flushing. “Yeah, I hug her at night. She keeps me safe.” Her voice softened. “I often wish I could just be a mermaid swimming with dolphins, but I’m a human, so it's not possible.”
The girls giggled, the sound light and shared. Melody walked up to April and hugged her tightly. They looked eye to eye, and Melody’s voice grew earnest. “I’m so thankful you came into my life. You’re not Alyssa or whatever her name was. You being trans doesn’t matter. You’re a girl, and you are a stunning blonde who I would never have guessed.”
April smiled shyly. “Well, that’s the point of being stealth—no one knows. I’m just a girl, that’s it.”
Melody nodded in agreement. April’s expression turned nervous. “Are you seriously okay with me being in a bikini in your pool and sleepover, the whole thing? I’m really nervous.”
Melody’s voice was firm but warm. “Seriously, it’s fine! Let’s go be mermaids!”
April smiled, and the girls went downstairs. April’s mom, Stacy, hugged her, followed by her dad, Mark, who enveloped her in a strong embrace. “I went too far,” he said, his voice heavy with regret. “I just love you, princess, and I don’t like it when people hurt you. Just want to protect you.”
April teared up. “Daddy, I know. I’m sorry. Feel like it’s because of me we keep moving.”
Mark shook his head. “Baby girl, no. We just want you to be safe. You haven’t done anything wrong. I know the move has been a lot. You go on and have fun with Melody. These are good people.” He shook Paul’s hand, Melody’s dad, a quiet understanding passing between them.
Stacy and Heather, Melody’s mom, hugged and talked about getting together soon. Mark looked at Paul, his brow furrowed. “You seriously have no problem with April being transgender?”
April flushed. “Daddy, come on.”
Paul raised a hand calmly. “It’s fine, really, no issues. She’s a stunning young lady. We’ve got her back.”
Mark pressed further. “Why do you protect her? Do you know any trans people?”
April interjected, “Dad, stop.”
Mark’s voice softened. “Baby, this isn’t a fight. Just want to make sure they’re real.”
Paul met Mark’s gaze. “I see the stuff on the news, don’t agree with it. This is Washington state, I mean, we’re pretty progressive here. It’s safe. We just believe in kids being kids and people being who they want. My daughter Melody wants to be a mermaid. I wish I could give her that, but I can’t.” He paused. “Melody isn’t trans, but when she makes true friends, we protect them too.”
Mark nodded. “Alright, that’s real.” He looked at April. “You’re safe.”
She smiled, her eyes glistening. “Thanks, Daddy.”
Paul and Stacy took the girls to their house next door. Stacy said, “Okay, girls, dinner in two hours. April, make yourself at home.”
Melody grabbed April’s hand. “Come on, upstairs to my room.”
The girls went up. Melody’s room was a wonderland, with a king-size bed draped in a teal comforter. Mermaid posters lined the walls, and mermaid Barbies sat on a shelf, their tails glinting. A 3D printer stood on a desk, next to a submarine model. April’s eyes widened. “Whoa, what is that?”
Melody picked up the submarine, beaming. “It’s the submarine I designed. Wish it would be real. I’m a nerd. I can’t be a mermaid, but one day I’d love to journey to the depths of the ocean to see what’s in there.”
April lit up. “I’ve wanted to do the same! We should do that one day! So fun!”
Melody grinned. “Let’s get in our bikinis and get dressed.” She grabbed a bikini with a purple top and green scale bottoms, like Ariel’s tail, and changed quickly, combing her hair.
April clutched her pink bikini with seashell embroidery, hesitating. “I’m embarrassed to get dressed in front of you.”
Melody turned, her voice gentle. “Girl it’s no big deal.”
April nodded. “Okay.” She undressed and slipped on her bikini, adjusting the bottoms. Melody’s eyes widened. “Whoa, that’s wild. Where’d it go?”
April froze, worried. “What do you mean ‘it’?”
Melody flushed. “Sorry, I’m not trying to be mean. Just, like, where did your penis go?”
April relaxed slightly. “Oh, that’s called tucking. I push the balls up and the penis back."
Melody’s eyes sparkled. “Wow, that’s cool, girl. I can’t even see it. You should totally rock that every time we swim!”
April smiled. “Yeah, but something could slip out.”
Melody waved it off. “Girl, you’re stunning. Screw those mean girls!”
April laughed. “Thanks, girl.”
The girls went to swim walking through the kitchen, Heather spotted the girls. “Wow, April, you’re beautiful.”
April blushed. “Thanks.”
They jumped in the pool, pretending to be mermaids, splashing each other. Melody got out, did a cannonball, and April followed, but surfaced with a look of fear. Melody swam over, worried. “What’s wrong?”
April covered her bottoms. “I need to go home. This was a mistake.”
Melody stopped her. “Don’t do this again. I want us to be like sisters! Talk to me.”
April’s voice shook. “My tuck came undone. It’s hard to swim like this with it tucked sometimes.”
Melody softened. “So? And what?”
April whispered, “You’ll see it in my bottoms. You’ll judge me. That’s why I need the surgery!”
Melody’s voice was firm. “Girl, stop. I’m not those past girls. For the last time, you’re safe!”
April walked to a corner, adjusted herself, and turned around, arms crossed, looking at the ground. “Can I get some shorts?”
Melody shook her head. “Okay, like if I look hard can I see something? Kind of, but really, I don’t care! You're a girl!"
April smiled faintly. “Okay.”
The girls got back in the pool, having fun pretending to be mermaids. They ended up sitting on the pool’s edge, hair wet. Melody leaned closer. “What’s it like being trans? How did you know you were a girl so young?”
April’s gaze drifted to the water. “I just always knew. I was maybe four when I started telling my parents I was a girl. It’s like my body didn’t match who I am.”
Melody nodded. “What’s it like being trans at school and then getting outed at school?”
April teared up. “I go to a new school and no one knows. The girls on volleyball become my friends, I get into their social circles, then eventually they find out. Being outed at school is the worst. I can get a boyfriend easy, they'll all after me thinking I'm just some cute blonde but I break up when things get too close. It sucks. Like I makeout with guys and have given them head but then they want in my pants and I run away."
Melody squeezed her hand. “I’m so sorry.”
Heather opened the door. “Hey, you two mermaids, get showered up. It’s almost dinner.”
Mark walked out the back door, seeing the girls. “Hey, baby, you okay?”
April smiled. “Yeah, Dad, I’m good.”
Mark frowned. “April, what are you doing, you’re not tucked!”
“Daddy, I’m fine. It’s just Melody.”
He sighed. “Fine, just be careful and have a good night.”
The girls took turns showering and got into their pajamas—April in a white tank top and pink shorts, Melody in a T-shirt and purple shorts. Melody tilted her head. “So, like, when you’re at home or just walking around, you…”
April nodded. “Yeah, I don’t tuck. Is that a problem?”
Melody laughed. “Girl, no, I’m just curious.”
April relaxed. “I don’t notice it. It’s gotten smaller on estrogen.”
Heather called them down. They ate dinner—salmon and potatoes, with vanilla ice cream for dessert. After dinner, they went upstairs. Melody said, “Hey, want to lay in bed and watch episodes of H2O: Just Add Water?”
April’s eyes lit up. “I’d love to!”
They watched episodes, talking about the characters and the mermaid's boyfriends. The conversation turned to their shared dream. “Why do you want to be a mermaid so bad?” Melody asked, propping herself on an elbow.
April sighed. “It’s freedom, no worries, just swimming with dolphins. Breathing in water. Just be a mermaid and not some trans girl. What about you?”
Melody grinned. “Same. The tail. The fish scales. Being free. Water on my body. I want all that but I’d miss my family, though. We can’t be real mermaids, but I’d love a tail!”
April giggled, then her smile faded slightly. Melody tilted her head. “Your dad’s so protective. How hard is that for you?”
April’s eyes traced the mermaid poster on the wall. “It’s tough sometimes. It’s like I’m Ariel and he’s King Triton, no joke.” The girls giggled, the image of Mark wielding a trident flashing through their minds. April continued, “He’s always watching, ready to swoop in if something’s wrong. I know he loves me, but it feels like I can’t breathe sometimes.”
Melody nodded, her voice soft. “That sounds intense. But he’s just scared for you, right?”
“Yeah,” April said, her voice quiet. “He’s seen how people can be. I get it, but I wish he’d trust me more.”
The girls talked more, then grew tired, hugged, and went to sleep.
The next morning, soft golden sunlight spilled into the room, casting a gentle glow on the pastel walls. Melody stirred first, blinking sleep from her eyes. As she shifted under the covers, she felt something firm press against her backside. Confused, she flipped over—and immediately understood.

April, still half-asleep, stretched with a little sigh, then glanced down beneath the blanket. The moment her eyes registered what had happened, her entire body tensed. A sharp breath escaped her, and then her face crumpled.

“Oh my god,” she whispered, voice cracking. “Melody—I’m so sorry. I didn’t—I didn’t mean for that to happen.” Her voice rose in panic as tears began to spill down her cheeks. “It’s like—it’s like a boy was in your bed! My stupid morning wood that I freaking didn’t ask for—poking you! I swear, I didn’t want this. I wasn't thinking of you like that! You probably hate me now. I’m disgusting. I’ll go home. You’ll never have to see me again! This happened at a sleepover, and that is how my friends two houses ago found out I was trans! They were all like Ew, what is that! Are you a boy!? Then they texted the whole volleyball team, and I couldn't go to school. They texted everyone saying April has a dick!"

She was fully sobbing now, pulling away and wrapping her arms around herself like she was trying to shrink into nothing.

“April, stop,” Melody said softly, firmly. She sat up and reached out, wrapping her arms around her friend even as April trembled with shame. “Please don’t say that. You're not disgusting. You can’t help what your body does when you sleep.”

“But you must be traumatized!” April wailed, burying her face in her hands. “It’s just like every fear I’ve ever had. Like, no one will ever see me as a girl, not really. Not when stuff like this happens.”

Melody took her hands gently and looked her in the eyes. “April. Look at me. I’m not afraid of you. I’m not mad. And I don’t hate you. That kind of thing doesn’t define you.”

April’s breath hitched. “You don’t get it. You’re lucky. You’ve never had to wake up and be reminded every morning of something that doesn’t belong. It’s like my body is mocking me. I just want to wake up as myself. Just me.”

Melody brushed a strand of hair behind April’s ear and said quietly, “I’m sorry you’ve been so hurt in the past. But that’s not me, okay? I promise you, I’m not like them. I love you like a sister, the best friend I've always wanted. And you are you. All the way. You’re April, and nothing that happened this morning changes that.”

April sniffled, wiping her cheeks with the back of her hand. “You mean it?”

“Every word,” Melody said. “And you’re going to be fine. I’ll protect you at school. We’re in this together.”

April blinked, the sobs starting to ease. She clutched Melody’s hand like a lifeline. “Okay,” she whispered.

They sat like that for a few more minutes, the warmth between them building back. Slowly, April’s breathing returned to normal. Melody cracked a little smile. “Okay, now that the trauma’s passed… if we were mermaids, this wouldn’t even be a problem.”

April blinked, then let out a choked laugh. “True. That's why I want a tail so bad.”

Just then, Heather’s voice called from downstairs, “Girls! Breakfast’s ready!”

As they padded down to the kitchen, April joked, “Well, if we were mermaids, we couldn’t have pancakes.”

Heather, pouring juice, looked up. “What was that?”

Melody giggled. “We talked last night about being mermaids. Like, real-life mermaids. And April just realized mermaids probably don’t get to eat pancakes.”

Heather smiled and bent down to kiss the top of Melody’s head. “Well, I’d miss you too much if you swam off to the sea.”

They all laughed, and soon the kitchen filled with the comforting clatter of plates and the smell of warm syrup and bacon. April smiled as she ate, her body still tense but her heart steadier.

An hour later, there was a knock at the door. Mark stood outside, ready to take April home.

Heather greeted him with a hug and said warmly, “It was great having her. Melody loved it. She’s welcome any time.”

April and Melody hugged tightly at the door, promising another sleepover soon.

As April walked out, she glanced back once more. For the first time in a long while, she felt something quiet but strong building inside her—a sense that maybe, just maybe, she had a place in the world. A friend who saw her truly. A girl, a dreamer, a mermaid at heart.

Chapter Text

The summer sun hung high over Willow Creek, casting a golden glow that seemed to weave magic into every moment. For April and Melody, the days stretched long and languid, filled with the kind of laughter that bubbled up from deep within and the kind of friendship that felt like it had always been. Each afternoon, April would slip on her two-piece bikini—a soft lavender set with delicate white polka dots—and make the short walk from her front porch to Melody’s backyard, her flip-flops slapping rhythmically against the warm pavement. The bikini, once a source of nervous hesitation, now felt like a second skin, a testament to the confidence blooming within her. Melody, her cisgendered neighbor and fast-becoming best friend, had a way of making April feel like she could be exactly who she was, no questions asked.

Melody’s backyard was a summer haven, centered around a sparkling in-ground pool that shimmered like a slice of the ocean had been plucked and set down just for them. The girls would spread their towels on the poolside deck, the fabric soft and sun-warmed, and stretch out to soak up the rays. “You’re gonna be bronze by August,” Melody teased one afternoon, propping herself up on her elbows to admire April’s already-golden skin. April grinned, adjusting her sunglasses. “Only if I can keep up with you, Miss Sun Goddess.” They laughed, the sound mingling with the hum of cicadas and the gentle lapping of the pool water.

Melody’s mom, Heather, was a constant presence, her warmth as reliable as the summer heat. Around noon, she’d emerge from the sliding glass doors with a tray of sandwiches—peanut butter and jelly for Melody, turkey and avocado for April, crusts neatly trimmed—and a pitcher of iced lemonade that clinked with ice cubes. “Eat up, you two,” she’d say, her smile crinkling the corners of her eyes. “You’re growing girls, and all that swimming burns calories.” The girls would sit cross-legged on their towels, munching happily, swapping stories about school, music, and the latest TikTok trends. Sometimes, Heather would linger, asking April about her favorite books or sharing funny stories about Melody’s childhood, making April feel like she was part of the family.

As the weeks passed, the girls’ tans deepened, their skin glowing with the kiss of the sun. Their bond deepened too, forged in the quiet moments of suntanning and the giddy chaos of splashing in the pool. Every other weekend, they’d alternate houses for Saturday night sleepovers, transforming their bedrooms into cozy dens of blankets and fairy lights. They’d pile onto the couch with bowls of popcorn and embark on marathon viewings of every mermaid movie they could find. Splash had them giggling at Daryl Hannah’s wide-eyed wonder; The Little Mermaid prompted off-key sing-alongs to “Under the Sea”; and The Little Mermaid 2 sparked debates about whether Melody, Ariel’s daughter, was as cool as her mom. One night, while watching Pirates of the Caribbean: On Stranger Tides, April paused the movie, her eyes dreamy. “Imagine being a mermaid,” she said, tucking a strand of dark hair behind her ear. “Switching from a tail to legs whenever you wanted. Swimming in the ocean all day, then walking on land at night.”

Melody nodded, her hazel eyes sparkling. “We’d be the coolest mermaids. We’d have tails that shimmer like the pool at sunset, and we’d explore coral reefs together.” She didn’t hesitate, didn’t falter, when April shared her dreams or her identity. To Melody, April was just April—her best friend, her confidante, the girl who could make her laugh until her sides ached. They told each other everything, all their secrets their shared love for strawberry ice cream and the way the summer air smelled like freedom.

April’s family, too, was settling into Willow Creek. Her parents, Mark and Stacy, had grown close with Melody’s parents, Paul and Heather, their friendship blossoming over shared barbecues and bottles of wine. Twice a month, the families gathered for outdoor dinners in one of their backyards, the tables laden with grilled chicken, corn on the cob, and Heather’s famous peach cobbler. One evening, as the sky turned a soft lavender and fireflies began to wink in the grass, Mark raised his glass of iced tea, his voice thick with emotion. “I just want to thank you, Paul, Heather,” he said, glancing at April, who was laughing with Melody over a shared joke. “For embracing our daughter. For letting her be herself, for seeing her as the girl she is, not judging her for how she was born or being a transgender female. It means the world to us.”

Heather reached across the table, squeezing Stacy’s hand. “April’s a blessing,” she said simply. “And she and Melody are like sisters. We’re lucky to have her in our lives.” April caught her dad’s eye and smiled, her heart swelling with a warmth that rivaled the summer sun.

But summer, as it always does, began to slip away. By late August, the air carried a hint of autumn’s crispness, and the days grew just a fraction shorter. At one of the final family dinners, as the adults sipped wine, Melody turned to April with a gleam in her eye. “You should try out for cheer with me. I know that we talked about it. Volleyball seems to be a bit too risky for you. Cheer, you could hide more easily be stealth as you want to be,” she said, her voice brimming with excitement. “We’d be unstoppable together. Think about it—us, on the squad, doing routines at the games!”

April froze, Cheerleading? The idea sent a thrill through her, but it was quickly chased by doubt. She glanced at her dad, who had overheard, his brow furrowing with concern. “April, honey,” Mark said, setting down his coffee mug. “Are you sure? Cheerleading can be… exposed. The uniforms, the practices…you got exposed at your last few schools in volleyball..lockerroom issues all overgain and we've found peace here now. Why do you need to do a sport? Just do art or something.”

April took a deep breath, her resolve firming. “Dad, I am an athletic girl, and Melody is right, I can be stealth more easily, it’s not like that anymore. I wouldn’t be wearing spandex shorts where everyone can see… you know. It’s a skirt with bloomers underneath. I want to try.” Her voice was steady, but her eyes pleaded for his trust. Stacy reached for Mark’s hand, giving it a gentle squeeze, and after a long moment, he nodded. “Okay,” he said softly. “If it’s what you want, we’re behind you.”

The next few weeks became a whirlwind of preparation. Melody, a seasoned cheerleader, turned their poolside afternoons into impromptu training sessions. She taught April the basics: how to execute a clean back tuck, how to sink into a perfect split, how to project her voice for chants. April, with her natural grace and determination, took to it like she’d been born for it. By the end of the first week, she was landing back tucks with ease, her movements fluid and confident. “You’re a natural!” Melody crowed, high-fiving her. “The squad’s gonna love you and you're such a cute blonde girl. Cheerleader perfection!” April smiled.

But the night before tryouts, doubt crept back in. April sat on Melody’s bedroom floor, her knees pulled to her chest, her lavender pajama set rumpled from nervous fidgeting. “What if they find out I’m trans?” she whispered, her voice barely audible. “At tryouts, don’t you have to wear just bloomers and a sports bra? What if… what if they see?”

Melody shook her head, scooting closer. “That’s not true. You can wear a full cheer outfit for tryouts. Here—” She rummaged through her closet, pulling out a spare uniform, a navy-and-white skirt and top with the Willow Creek Wildcats logo. “You can have my extra one. It’ll fit you perfectly. And you know what? Wear your black volleyball shorts instead of bloomers. They’re longer, right? They’ll hide everything better.”

April’s eyes widened, relief flooding her face. She took the uniform, running her fingers over the crisp fabric. “You’re amazing, Mel,” she said, her voice thick with emotion. She lunged forward, wrapping Melody in a tight hug. “I love you. You’re like the sister I never had.”

Melody hugged her back, her smile bright enough to rival the moon outside. “I love you too, April. And you know what? I wish we could be mermaids together one day, swimming in the ocean with sparkly tails. But for now, we’re just land mermaids, I guess.”

April giggled, the sound light and free. “Land mermaids,” she agreed, her heart soaring. “The best kind.”

As the moon climbed higher, April walked next door to her house, the cheer uniform tucked under her arm. She climbed the stairs to her room, her steps light with anticipation. Tomorrow was the big day—tryouts, a chance to step into a new version of herself. She laid the uniform on her chair, smoothing it out, and crawled into bed. As she drifted toward sleep, she imagined herself and Melody, not just as cheerleaders, but as mermaids, their laughter echoing across a sunlit sea.

Chapter Text

The morning sun filtered through the curtains of April’s bedroom, casting a soft glow on her face as she stirred awake. Next door, Melody was already up, humming to herself in her own room. The two girls, neighbors and best friends, were buzzing with excitement for the day ahead—cheer tryouts at the school gym.

April hopped out of bed and headed downstairs for breakfast. Her mom, Stacy, had pancakes ready, and her dad, Mark, was sipping coffee at the kitchen table. “Morning, sunshine,” Mark said, smiling as April grabbed a plate. She devoured her pancakes, her mind racing with thoughts of the tryouts.

After breakfast, April dashed back upstairs to get ready. She slipped into her volleyball shorts and a sports bra, then carefully pulled on the cheer outfit Melody had loaned her—a blue and gold skirt and top that hugged her frame perfectly. She tied her hair into a high ponytail, securing it with a crisp white bow, and applied her makeup with precision, her mascara and lip gloss giving her a polished look. Standing in front of the mirror, she struck a pose, feeling like she’d stepped out of a dream.

A knock at her door broke her reverie. Mark and Stacy peeked in. “Hey, Cheer Mermaid, you ready?” Stacy asked, her eyes sparkling with pride.

April turned, grinning, and struck another pose. “I’m ready! Living every little girl’s dream!”

Mark’s face softened. “Wow, honey, you’re stunning.” He stepped forward, kissed her forehead, and pulled her into a hug. “I love my beautiful daughter. You continue to just wow me.”

April locked eyes with him, her heart swelling. “Thanks, Daddy. Don’t make me cry—goodness, I have mascara on!” She laughed, blinking rapidly.

Stacy hugged her next, and just then, the doorbell rang. April bounded downstairs, her ponytail bouncing, and flung open the door to find Melody standing there in a matching cheer outfit. April’s eyes widened. “You’re not wearing just shorts and a bra?”

Melody grinned. “I couldn’t let you be the only one.”

Stacy appeared behind April, smiling warmly at Melody. “Thank you for being such a good friend. You’re a blessing.”

“Of course!” Melody said, her cheeks flushing.

Heather, Melody’s mom, drove the girls to the school gym, the car filled with their nervous chatter. At the gym, they checked in, pinning their tryout numbers to their backs. The gym buzzed with energy, but not all of it was friendly. As April adjusted her skirt, a group of girls approached, led by Rachel, a tall brunette with a sharp smirk.

“So, is it Mermaid Girl and her random friend I've never seen before?” Rachel said, eyeing their outfits. “Who’s this, anyway? You girls wearing outfits like you’ve made the squad already? I’m going to be cheer captain. You know the dress code—bloomers and sports bras.”

April’s stomach twisted, and she tugged nervously at her skirt. Melody stepped forward, unfazed. “Rachel, stop. You’re such a bitch. We’re here to have fun, and this is my best friend, April. She moved here from California. The rules said cheer outfit optional. And besides, I'll be cheer captain.”

Rachel blinked, caught off guard. “Fine, whatever,” she muttered, stalking off.

April exhaled, her nerves jangling. “Geez, she’s like the mean girl in *Aquamarine*.”

Melody laughed. “I know! Oh, we need to watch that movie—it’s my favorite! Don’t worry, Rachel’s just like that. Ignore her."

The tryouts began with stretches, followed by a cheer combine where the girls performed jumps, tumbles, and stunts. April nailed every move, her confidence growing with each routine, though she caught Rachel’s scowl from across the gym. Melody held her own, her energy infectious. At the end, the coaches announced the Junior Varsity squad, and neither April nor Melody’s numbers were called. Rachel turned, smirking. “Guess you two are getting cut. Nice knowing you.”

Melody squeezed April’s hand. “It’s okay. We’ll make it.”

To April’s shock, her number was called next—for Varsity. She froze, then squealed as Melody’s number followed. Melody tackled her in a hug, and Rachel rolled her eyes from the sidelines.

“Thank you!” April said, beaming at the coaches.

“Girl, you’re a natural!” Melody whispered.

The Varsity coach gathered the squad for a huddle. “Girls, gather up. Practice is on Tuesdays and Thursdays after school at the field 3 to 4:30 pm, don't be late. Varsity football games are on Fridays at 7:00 pm, you all can show up dressed or get dressed in the locker room. Be here on Fridays at 5:00 pm, and basketball season is in the winter; that schedule is to be announced. Cheer is a year-round sport. You’re the top girls. April, you’re perfect to be a flyer with Melody. Rachel, you’ll be on base this year.”

Rachel’s jaw tightened. “WHAT. That is ridiculous. But I was a flyer last year.”

“Sorry,” the coach said. “April nailed it better than you. Girls, get white sports bras with cross straps and white bloomers.”

Melody turned to April, practically vibrating with excitement. April, however, leaned in, whispering nervously, “White bloomers… do you understand how risky that is for me?”

Melody’s eyes widened, then she smirked. “Wear black panties under?”

April sighed. “I guess so. Just don’t want to get caught.”

Heather picked them up, spotting their blue and gold Varsity uniforms. “Oh my gosh, girls! Varsity? Congrats!” she exclaimed, pulling them into hugs. Melody beamed, bouncing on her toes. “We nailed it, Mom! April’s a flyer, and I’m right there with her!” The girls, super excited, sang to Taylor Swift in Heather's car, bouncing around in the back row.

Back home, Stacy and Mark were at Heather and Paul’s house, sharing wine with the adults. April and Melody burst in, waving their uniforms and sharing the news. Mark and Stacy exchanged a glance, their pride tinged with concern.

“Flyer? You actually made the squad. And Varsity?” Mark said, his brow furrowing. “Like, being thrown in the air, that kind of flyer?" Does that mean girls will look up your skirt?” His voice tightened, his fingers gripping his wine glass. “April, what if… what if they find out you’re trans? What if someone notices something? Can't you just be a spirted girl on the ground?”

April’s cheeks flushed, her excitement faltering. She set her uniform down, crossing her arms. “Yes, Dad, I’ll be in the air, but I’ll tuck really good. There’s this tucking kit on Amazon—it’s designed for this. I’ve got it under control.”

Mark shook his head, his concern spilling over. “Honey, it’s not just about tucking. If those girls, like the girls at your old school in California, see anything like the time you got changed in the locker room thinking you were safe and a girl saw your private parts and told everyone, if they see anything, they could make your life hell. You know how kids can be. I'm not being mean, I just… I don’t want you hurt.”

April’s eyes flashed, her voice rising. “Yeah, Dad, you know what, I wish I had a vagina like all the other girls and didn’t have this problem between my legs, but I don't okay. Guess what, no one knew I was trans at all, but this is not a disability. I’m not broken. I’ll figure it out, just like I always do. And when I’m 18, I’ll get the surgery, and this won’t even be an issue anymore!” She took a deep breath, steadying herself. “I’m not letting fear stop me from living my life.”

The room fell quiet, the adults exchanging glances. Stacy reached for Mark’s hand, squeezing it gently. Mark’s shoulders slumped, his expression softening as he looked at his daughter’s determined face. He set his glass down and rubbed his temples. “Okay, April. I hear you. I do, I’m just… I’m scared for you, that’s all. But if you’re sure you can handle this, I’m willing to give it a shot.”

April’s lips curved into a small smile, relief washing over her. “Thanks, Daddy. I promise I’ll be careful. It's not like I want to get caught. And Melody will be there with me.”

Paul cleared his throat, raising his glass. “To April and Melody, our Varsity cheer stars!”

Heather nodded, smiling warmly. “It’ll be fine, Mark. These girls are tougher than they look.”

April grinned, her nerves settling. “School starts in two weeks, and first cheer practice is next Tuesday!”

As the adults toasted their daughters’ success, April and Melody exchanged a look, their bond stronger than ever. Varsity was theirs, and they were ready to soar—mean girls, white bloomers, and all.

Chapter Text

It was a peaceful Sunday afternoon, and April and Melody were sitting at the edge of Melody's pool, their feet dipping in the cool water. The sun glistened on the surface, reflecting a soft sparkle that made April’s mind wander to places far away from her current stress.

Melody had noticed the silence from her best friend. April was usually chatty, but today she seemed distant, lost in thought. “What’s up, April?” Melody asked, nudging her gently with her shoulder.

April sighed, her gaze fixed on the ripples in the pool. “I just... I'm so stressed about cheer, girls finding out I'm trans... I wish I could be a mermaid,” she murmured, her voice soft but heavy with emotion. “I could just leave everything behind, float away into the ocean... No worries, no pressure, just me, half-girl, half-fish, living under the waves.”

Melody blinked, surprised at how serious April sounded. “Girl, I know we've joked about it and we're mermaid obsessed, but you'd do it if you could?”

April's lips curled into a bittersweet smile. “Absolutely. After the stress I've lived through, I could just disappear into the water whenever I wanted. Swim up to the stars, look up and be free. No one would know I’m... well, a transgirl.”

Melody’s heart sank a little. She understood. After all, April had lived through so many hard transitions, moving from one place to another, always worried that someone might discover the truth about her. Her biggest fear wasn’t just the world seeing her as different, but them *finding out* she was trans. It felt like a weight that pressed on her shoulders every single day.

“I get it,” Melody said softly, but she was unsure how to make April feel better. “But... what if the cheer squad found out? So what? You’ve survived all of this. You’re stronger than anyone I know.”

April turned to look at Melody, her eyes clouded with frustration. “You don’t get it, Mel. I’ve *moved* like... five times because of this. You don’t know how hard it is to be *stealth*.” Her voice quivered, though she tried to hold it together. “If they find out, it could ruin everything. I *have* to keep this part of me hidden, or I lose everything.”

Melody’s eyes softened, and she reached out, placing a hand on April’s. “I don’t want you to live in fear, though. I don’t want you to hide from who you are just because you’re scared of people finding out. You deserve to feel like you can be yourself. You can be stealth, but you can’t live in fear forever.”

April pulled her feet out of the water, hugging her knees to her chest. “I wish I could just... disappear. I wish I could be a mermaid. Just live in the ocean, where no one would care what’s between my legs.” She closed her eyes, imagining the fantasy.

Melody’s face lit up at the idea, even if it was just a dream. “Okay, okay... let’s pretend for a second. If you could be a mermaid, what would you look like?”

April’s lips curled into a dreamy smile as she thought about it. “I’d have blonde hair with pink streaks, like... really soft and long, flowing behind me in the water. My tail would be pink and scaly, and the fins on my hips would be clear, like Ariel’s. And my wrists? They’d have scales like Cody from *The Thirteenth Year*—you know, that old movie with the guy who turns into a merman.”

“Ugh, so cool,” Melody said, her excitement growing. “Would you have gills, too?”

April made a face. “Ew, no. I would just... breathe underwater and then come back to land whenever I wanted. I could be a girl again whenever I wanted.”

Melody raised an eyebrow. “So, kind of like Ariel? You’d have your human life for like three days, then at sunset be a mermaid the rest?”

“Exactly,” April said, the weight of the world slipping off her shoulders for a moment. “I could live underwater for, like, a year and be a mermaid, and then come back, be a girl again. Just like a vacation one week a year.”

Melody’s eyes welled with emotion, a tear slipping down her cheek as she sniffled. “God, that’s so beautiful, April. I wish it was real. I wish you could have that.”

April blinked, surprised by her friend’s tears. “Mel, what’s wrong?”

“I just...” Melody wiped her eyes. “I hate seeing you so sad. You deserve to be happy. And that mermaid idea... it’s just so perfect. I wish we could both be mermaids and escape everything and swim away.”

April smiled weakly, her heart aching for the dream that could never be. “I wish we could, too. But... we have to live in this world, right?”

Melody nodded, though her face was still clouded with sadness. “Yeah... but you know what I’ve always dreamed of? A submarine. I want get funding for it after college and go to places no one’s ever seen. I want to explore the ocean, go to the depths—but not too deep. I want to find out why subs keep going missing at Star Island, about 200 miles off the coast. Have you heard those rumors?”

April blinked, her eyes wide with curiosity. “Missing subs? No way. I’ve never heard that.”

Melody nodded, her expression serious now. “Yeah, I’m convinced there’s something weird going on there. Maybe mermaids are real, April. Maybe they live in the deep parts of the ocean where no one can get to. I believe that’s why the subs go missing...”

April shook her head, laughing softly. “Shell bra or topless?”

Melody looked at her with a raised brow. “What?”

April grinned. “If you were a mermaid, would you wear a shell bra or go topless? I’m going topless, duh.”

Melody burst into laughter, the tension between them easing. “Topless, huh? I like it. Bold choice, April. No way I'd wear a hard shell bra.”

April sighed, feeling a mix of sadness and joy as the thought of mermaids and fantasy filled her head. “I wish I could have kids... be a mom... but I can’t. Not being born a... stupid boy. Even after surgery I can't have ovaries or a uterus."

The words hung heavy in the air. April felt the familiar weight of her longing, the ache for a life that was so out of reach. She felt tears prick at the corners of her eyes.

Melody’s arms wrapped around her, pulling her into a comforting hug. “I’m so sorry, April. I really am.”

“If I was a mermaid,” April said, her voice trembling, “I could carry a merbaby. I could have a little mer girl, and I could raise her...”

Melody smiled through her own tears, squeezing April tightly. “Oh my gosh, that would be the most amazing thing. A little merbaby...” She let out a soft giggle, the sound of it cutting through their shared sadness.

April’s heart felt lighter for a moment, the idea of their mermaid dreams making everything else seem less important. If only they could escape, live in the ocean, be free from the world’s expectations. But until then, they had each other. And that, at least, was enough.

Tuesday came faster than expected, and with it, the first cheer practice of the season. April and Melody were dropped off at the gym by April's mom, Stacy, who gave them both a quick wave before driving off.

The sun was already high, and the heat hung thick in the air, but the girls didn’t mind. April in a sports bras and yoga pants, Melody in bloomers and a sports bra, they both dressed for the rigorous day ahead. April felt a little self-conscious, though. The other girls were mostly in cheer bloomers, their uniforms already forming, while she stuck out in the Summer heat in her yoga pants. But it wasn’t about the clothes today—it was about showing up, doing her best, and surviving the chaos.

As they walked into the gym, they were greeted by the sound of feet pounding against the floor as other cheerleaders began warming up. Music blasted from the speakers as Coach Kira barked out instructions. April took a deep breath. Here we go.

"Alright, ladies!" Coach Kira’s voice rang out. "We’ve got a lot to get through today—stretches, jumps, and back tucks. Then, we’ll do some flying practice. You are the Varsity squad, let me see what you got, girls!"

The girls immediately fell into line, stretching out their legs and arms. April’s body was tense, but she pushed through. Melody, as usual, was beside her, stretching with the grace of someone who’d been doing this for years. April followed her lead, trying to loosen up, her muscles fighting her every move.

"Let’s go!" Coach Kira called again. "Time to get our jumps in!"

They did jumps for a solid half hour—toe touches, pikes, and even some tuck jumps. April could feel the sweat collecting along her spine, but she kept going. She wasn’t the best at jumps, but she worked hard to keep up. Melody, as always, made everything look effortless.

When they moved on to the back tucks, April felt a wave of nervousness. It wasn’t that she couldn’t do them; it was just that they were always a little nerve-wracking. But Melody, her best friend and rock, was there to remind her that she could. April watched as Melody did a perfect back tuck, landing on her feet with a bounce that made it look easy.

“You’ve got this,” Melody whispered, giving her a quick smile.

“I’ll try,” April said, wiping a bit of sweat from her forehead. April tried her best and landed the perfect back tuck.

Next came flying practice, and the air shifted. Melody knew this part of practice well—she’d done flying for a while now, but today, something felt off. They were paired with the girls they’d be working with for the season, and April was matched with Rachel, the team’s "mean girl."

Rachel eyed April with an almost bored expression. "Ready to go up?" she asked, her voice dripping with a mix of indifference and something else April couldn’t place.

April nodded, her heart pounding a little harder as she prepared herself for the lift. Rachel got into position, but something was off—April could feel the lack of solid support from Rachel’s hands. The moment Rachel hoisted her up into the air, April wobbled, her stomach turning. She was barely holding herself steady when Rachel’s hands shifted—too loosely.

“Hold me better!” April shouted, voice shaking with frustration. “Let me down!” Her heart was in her throat as she clung to the air.

Rachel rolled her eyes. “Relax. You’re not going to fall.”

April’s breath caught in her throat. "No, you don't get it. You're not holding me properly." Her words came out in a harsh whisper.

Rachel smirked, her grip slipping again. “Guess you’re not as good as you think, huh? How do you even know I'm not holding you well, you're a first timer.”

April’s face flushed. “What’s your deal?” she asked, getting right into Rachel's face.

Rachel shrugged nonchalantly. “You think you’ve got something I don’t, but you’re just some replacement. I used to be the flyer. Now I’ve lost it. I don't want to hold you properly. Quit the squad so I can have my spot back as cheer royalty”

April was about to say something else, but Rachel cut her off. “And what’s with those pants? It’s August, and you’re wearing yoga pants? Everyone else is in bloomers, even Melody. You’re trying to stand out, but it’s not working.”

April felt her hands ball into fists. "I don’t want to talk about it, Rachel. Just leave me alone.”

Before Rachel could say anything else, Melody was beside April, standing tall and looking down at Rachel with an intensity that made the other girl take a step back.

“Back off, Rachel,” Melody said, her voice sharp. “I’m going to try out for captain today. You will lose and you will be nothing on this squad. You don’t have to like April, but don’t make her your target. Back off.”

Rachel sneered but said nothing as she turned away.

Just as the tension was starting to settle, Coach Kira’s voice rang out again, louder than ever.

“Melody! Front and center!”

Everyone stopped and turned as Melody made her way to the center of the gym, her eyes locking with April’s for just a moment.

Coach Kira looked at Melody, her expression serious. “I’ve been watching you, Melody. You’ve worked hard, and I see your potential. Tell me—are the rumors true, did you really teach April how to cheer over the Summer?”

Melody’s eyes widened a bit, then she gave a small, proud nod. “Yes, Coach. I taught April everything but she's the one who put it into action.”

Coach Kira nodded slowly, sizing Melody up. "Well, I’ve seen everything I need to. Melody, you’re Varsity Captain."

The entire gym seemed to exhale collectively, girls murmuring and clapping. Rachel’s face went from smug to furious in a matter of seconds, her jaw clenched tightly.

Coach Kira then looked over at the rest of the team. "And I’ll tell you this now—if anyone’s got a problem with it, they’ll be out. Melody is the captain. If she hears or sees anything off, she will tell me. Deal with it. She is a born leader."

Melody’s heart raced as she turned to April, who stood there, still processing the announcement. Coach Kira looked at Melody, "Who will be your vice captain?" Melody immediately whispered, "April."

“April,” Coach Kira said, turning to her. “You’re Vice Captain. You two will wear the honorary gold cheer uniforms on the squad ad Varsity Captains”

April’s heart stopped. "Wait, what?"

The room erupted into cheers and applause. The girls surrounded April and Melody, clapping and congratulating them. April stood frozen, unable to believe what had just happened. Melody’s face was full of pride, but her smile was soft as she reached for April's hand.

They looked at each other, their faces lighting up with happiness. April couldn’t stop smiling.

“Guess we’re a team now,” April whispered, still in shock.

Melody laughed, squeezing her hand. “Yeah, we are. We’ve got this.”

And for the first time in a long time, April felt like maybe she didn’t have to disappear. Maybe, just maybe, this could be her place.

Chapter Text

The first day of school arrived like a whirlwind. After receiving a text message from Coach Kira the night before, April and Melody were both ready for the most unexpected school day they could imagine: cheer uniforms for the first day. They’d been tasked with wearing their gear to school, a bold move, but one that made April feel like a part of something bigger than just a high school cheer team. She was now Vice Captain, standing beside Melody, who was the newly crowned Captain of the varsity squad.

“Looking good, Co-Captain!” Mark called from downstairs as April adjusted the hem of her cheer skirt. “You look beautiful. You’re safe, all okay?”

April smiled down at her dad, feeling the weight of his words. “All good, Dad,” she said, her voice calm, but inside, her heart raced. Sophomore year. New responsibilities. New challenges. But she felt ready. She felt set.

Heather, their neighbor and a close family friend, picked up the girls to take them to school, and the trio drove in near silence, the tension of anticipation thick in the air. As they pulled up to the school campus, April could feel the eyes on her—on them. It was a strange feeling, like a wave of attention hit her all at once, but it wasn’t exactly unwelcome. They were the cheerleaders, after all.

When they walked into the school, the hallways felt different, more alive than ever before. It wasn’t just the buzz of students hustling to their classes; it was the sudden realization that this was her place. The girls grabbed their schedules—all the same classes—and grinned at each other. "This is going to be the best year," Melody said, her excitement infectious.

Over the next few weeks, April started to settle into a new rhythm. Cheer practice, school, homework, and practice again. There were moments of uncertainty, but they were fleeting. She had Melody by her side, and the cheer squad was her new family. But, of course, there were still bumps along the way. Rachel, always the thorn in April’s side, was there to remind her that not everything was smooth sailing.

Then came football game day, the night the entire school would see the squad in action. April arrived home from school, buzzing with excitement. She hurried to her room and threw on her cheer uniform—sports bra, skirt, and white bloomers, as Coach Kira had instructed.

She was just finishing getting dressed when Stacy and Mark knocked on her door.

“April? You decent?” Mark called.

April opened the door, standing in front of them in her white bloomers and cheer top on over her sports bra April grabbing her skirt to put on. Stacy and Mark both paused for a beat, eyes scanning her carefully.

“Are you safe?” Mark asked, his voice softer than usual, but still full of concern.

April nodded, trying to reassure them both. “Yeah, I’m good. I’ve got my tuck kit on, see? Coach said no black panties under the uniform. I’m fine, Mom. Really.”

Stacy’s eyes flickered down for a moment. “Sweetie... I can kind of see... I hate to say it, but there’s a... bulge.”

April sighed, rolling her eyes. “Mom, what do you want me to do? I’m tucked. I’m doing my best.”

Stacy exchanged a look with Mark, and Mark’s face twisted with worry. “Okay, but... Melody set you up not to be partnered with Rachel, right?”

April nodded. “Yeah, Mel set it up. No Rachel. She’s... she’s fine with me, but I don’t want her looking up at my—” she broke off, glancing at her parents, knowing they understood the situation. “I’m just going to do my best out there.”

Mark sighed deeply and ran his hand through his hair. Stacy just stood there, taking a deep breath, her eyes searching her daughter’s face.

“Alright. Be safe. Have fun,” Mark finally said, before turning toward the door. “Just... be careful.”

The stadium was electric. The entire cheer squad was holding up the banner at the entrance, the football team ready to charge onto the field behind them. Mark and Stacy took their seats in the stands, their eyes locked on their daughter as she stood at the edge of the track, waiting for her moment.

Rachel was standing across the field with the other cheerleaders, her eyes sharp, watching April like a hawk. Something felt off. Mark’s knees bounced nervously. Stacy nudged him. “Calm down, Mark.”

Coach Kira approached Melody, giving her a quick glance. “Hey, Melody,” she said. “Lily’s out sick, so Rachel will be teamed up with April tonight. We're in formation two”

Melody’s face tightened. “What? Can’t we switch it up?”

Coach shook her head. “Sorry, but this is our second formation. Rachel and April are together tonight.”

Melody sighed and turned to April. “Formation two. You’re with Rachel. Don’t let her mess with you, okay?”

April swallowed hard. “Rachel’s with me? I don’t want her looking up at my...” Her voice trailed off, anxiety creeping in.

“Are you tucked?” Melody asked, her gaze serious.

“Yeah, but if she looks too close... I mean...” April trailed off, too afraid to finish the sentence.

In the stands, Mark’s anxiety was palpable. “Something’s wrong, why are April and Melody talking so intensely..." he whispered to Stacy. “I don’t like this. I don’t like that Rachel’s on the team with April.”

Stacy squeezed his hand, but she didn’t reply. The cheer squad was in formation now on the track in front of the football field, ready to perform. April could hear the music start to pulse, the energy of the crowd thrumming through her bones. This is it.

The girls launched into the routine. Melody and April were flying high, executing a perfect open kick. The crowd roared as they moved into high kicks, then back tucks, all while executing their stunts with precision. April felt the weight of the world on her shoulders, but she kept her focus. This was her moment.

Then came the next flying set. April went up into the air, and for a brief moment, everything felt like it was in slow motion. But as she came down, her cheer skirt caught the air, riding up.

It wasn't a small thing. It was a big thing. April landed in the girls arms, her skirt rode up. She quickly pulled it down.

Rachel’s eyes were fixed on her. And, for just a second, April thought she saw Rachel glance down, her gaze lingering too long at her private area. The realization hit April like a brick wall. Rachel had seen.

April quickly stood, pulling her skirt down. From the stands, Mark muttered under his breath, “Shit!” His heart pounded in his chest, and he stood up, but Stacy grabbed his arm, pulling him back down.

April glanced quickly toward her parents. It was okay, right? She stood tall, pretending everything was fine. But Rachel’s eyes met hers, and April saw the confusion in her gaze.

After the game, the girls were on the track, the air cooling now that the game was over. Melody walked up to April, her smile still shining despite the intensity of the performance.

“Well, that went okay, right?” Melody asked.

April hesitated before speaking. “Yeah, but... my skirt... it rode up. I think Rachel saw. I think she knows.”

Melody looked over at Rachel, who was standing with her friends, giving April the death stare. Melody took a deep breath, trying to stay calm. “You’re fine, April. Don’t worry about it.”

But April couldn’t shake the feeling. She turned and glanced back at Rachel one last time. The stare was cold, calculating.

The ride home was silent. Mark and Stacy were both lost in thought, each unsure how to process everything that had happened. When they got home, April excused herself to take a bath, the weight of the night pressing down on her.

“April,” Mark called from the bottom of the stairs, his voice heavy with worry. “You need to quit cheer.”

April froze. She slammed the bathroom door open. Marched down the stairs. “What the hell, Dad? I love cheer! Why would you even say that?”

Mark’s eyes were intense. “I saw what happened. Your skirt flew up. I hate even saying this, it's not fair to you. I could see the bulge even with your tuck kit. I’m worried about you.”

“I’m fine,” April snapped, fighting back tears. “You’re acting like I’m some... freak! It’s like you’re King Triton, and I’m Ariel. Just let me be!”

Stacy stepped in, trying to calm them down. “Mark, this isn’t helping.”

“I’m just worried!” Mark shouted back. “What if—”

“Then we move again? Is that what you want, Dad? I lose my best friend, be unhappy and just continue in this continuation of your chaos, oh no April is out we need to move again...” April’s voice cracked. “No. We deal with it, and I’ll be safe. I’ll do my best to keep it together. Stop talking about it. Guess what, I'm hot and I'm a teen girl that happens to be transgender. I've got a penis that I hate, I am trying to be my best. It's moments like this why I just want to turn into a mermaid and swim away!"

She went upstairs and slammed the bathroom door shut, leaving her parents in shock and pure silence.

The following Tuesday, practice was a blur of sweat and nerves. As April and Melody arrived, Rachel walked up to them, her expression sharp.

“So, April,” she started, her voice low. “I’ve been a flyer, and I’ve been a holder. I caught you. I looked down. I know what a girl’s parts look like, and you didn't have that. What the hell are you?”

Before April could answer, Melody stepped between them. “Back off, Rachel.”

But Rachel wasn’t finished. “I don’t know what you are, but I will find out. Mark my words.”

April’s nerves tightened in her stomach. “Stop it, bitch,” she snapped. “Back off. As Vice Captain, I’ll report you to Coach Kira if you keep pushing.”

Rachel leaned in close, her breath cold. “Don’t mess with me, new girl. I’ll figure you out.”

And with that, she walked away, leaving April and Melody standing there, trying to process everything.

“Don’t worry about her,” Melody said, her voice reassuring. “You’ve got this.”

But April couldn’t shake the feeling that Rachel wasn’t going to stop. Not until she uncovered the truth

Chapter Text

Tuesday afternoon slipped by in a haze of routine. The school day was a whirlwind of scribbled notes, dog-eared textbooks, and the constant buzz of teenage chatter echoing through the halls. April and Melody, as always, kept to themselves, their heads buried in their studies. Schoolwork was a welcome distraction, a way to keep their minds from wandering to the weight of what lay ahead—cheer practice. For April, it was more than just practice; it was a space where she could be herself, or at least try to be.
When the final bell rang, the girls moved in sync, their footsteps quick and purposeful as they headed to the locker room. They were early, a full hour before practice, a habit that gave them time to settle in before the rest of the squad arrived. In the quiet of the locker room, they changed into their cheer gear, the air filled with the soft rustle of fabric and the occasional burst of laughter.
April slipped into her signature yoga pants and tight-fitting top, the outfit hugging her frame in a way that made her feel confident, even if just for a moment. Melody, ever practical, opted for bloomers and a simple sports bra, her movements efficient but relaxed. They tossed their backpacks into a corner, trading lighthearted jabs and giggling over some inside joke about their history teacher’s outdated glasses. Their bond was unspoken but ironclad, forged through shared struggles and quiet triumphs. In that moment, the world felt lighter, like they could take on anything.
Their laughter carried them down the hallway toward the gym, the sound bouncing off the walls. By the time they pushed through the heavy gym doors, their anticipation for practice was palpable, a spark of excitement igniting between them.
The gym was still quiet, the polished floor gleaming under the fluorescent lights. A few girls trickled in, their voices a low hum as they tied their sneakers and stretched. April and Melody set their bags down and started their warm-up, their movements fluid and practiced. They were in their element, the rhythm of the routine grounding them. But the calm didn’t last.
Coach Kira’s voice cut through the air like a whip. “Okay, girls, gather up!”
The squad stopped mid-motion, converging in front of her. Coach Kira stood tall, her clipboard tucked under one arm, her expression all business. “I liked what I saw on Friday, but we need to tighten up. Lily and April, you’re not teamed up anymore. Rachel, you’re with April now.”
Rachel’s head snapped up, a sly grin curling her lips. She flicked her left eyebrow, a teasing glint in her eyes directed at April. The gesture was subtle but loaded, and April felt a familiar knot tighten in her stomach. She rolled her eyes, shooting a quick glance at Melody, who mirrored her exasperation. Rachel had always pushed boundaries, especially with April, her barbs cloaked in playful teasing that never felt entirely harmless. The air grew heavy with unspoken tension, like a storm brewing just out of sight.
The team dispersed to their positions, stretching and preparing for the flying drills. April and Melody stood side by side, their shoulders brushing as they waited their turn. When it came time for the toss, the bases—four strong girls with steady hands—lifted April into the air. She soared, her body perfectly aligned, muscles taut, ready to be caught in the cradle of their arms.
The girls tossed April up, and she executed a perfect movement, her form flawless. But as she descended, it happened.
Rachel’s hand grazed April’s thigh—too high, too deliberate. Her fingers lingered, cupping April in a deeply invasive way, right at her crotch. The contact was a violation, a deliberate overstep that sent a jolt of panic through April’s body. She screamed, a raw, piercing sound that echoed through the gym. The other girls froze, their chatter dying instantly.
Rachel stumbled back, her eyes wide with a mix of shock and twisted triumph. “OH MY GOD!” she shrieked, her voice shrill and theatrical, loud enough to draw every eye in the room. “It’s TRUE! I FELT IT! April’s got a PENIS!” She spun toward the squad, her arms flailing dramatically. “She’s not a girl! She’s a BOY! A BOY on our squad!”
April’s breath caught, her hands trembling as she took a step back, her face burning with humiliation and rage. “Back off, Rachel!” she snapped, her voice shaking but sharp, cutting through the chaos. Tears streamed down her cheeks, but her eyes blazed with defiance. “What’s wrong with you? You don’t get to touch me like that!”
Coach Kira was already striding across the gym, her face a storm of fury. “Rachel, what the HELL was that?” she bellowed, her voice shaking the rafters. “I saw you touch April inappropriately! That’s way over the line!”
Rachel’s smirk was defiant, her chin jutting out. “Inappropriate? Coach, she’s a BOY! I felt it! I had to check! Last Friday, her skirt flew up during a stunt, and I saw a bulge. I KNEW something was off, and I was right!” She turned to the squad, her voice rising to a fever pitch. “Don’t you all get it? April’s trans! She’s been lying to us! Don’t you FEAR for your lives? She could RAPE you! She’s got a PENIS, and she’s in our locker room, our practices! How is that SAFE?”
The gym fell into a stunned silence, the weight of Rachel’s words hanging like a toxic cloud. The other girls exchanged uneasy glances, their whispers starting to ripple through the group. April stood frozen, her heart pounding so hard she thought it might burst. The violation, the accusations, the betrayal—it was all too much. Her tears flowed freely now, but her fists were clenched, her body trembling with a mix of fear and fury.
Coach Kira stepped forward, her presence a wall of authority. “Rachel, that’s ENOUGH!” she roared. “April is a girl. She’s listed as female, and that’s how we treat her. You’ve crossed into harassment, and I won’t stand for it. You’re making wild, disgusting accusations based on nothing but your own prejudice!”
Rachel’s eyes narrowed, her voice dripping with venom. “Nothing? I FELT it, Coach! I know what a penis feels like! She’s a danger to us! She doesn’t belong here!”
April’s resolve snapped. She stepped forward, her voice trembling but clear, cutting through the chaos. “You want the truth, Rachel? Fine. I’m transgender. Yes, I have a penis. I’ve been a girl since I was seven, and I’ve fought every single day to be seen as who I am. My family had to move five times because of people like you—people who think they can touch me, judge me, make me feel like I don’t belong. I’ve lost friends, been bullied, been through hell, and now I have to deal with YOU? What’s YOUR problem, Rachel? Who hurt YOU so bad that you think this is okay?”
The gym was deathly silent, April’s words ringing in the air. The other girls stared, some with wide eyes, others with furrowed brows, their whispers growing louder. Rachel’s face flushed, her bravado faltering for the first time, but she doubled down, pointing at April. “You’re admitting it! You’re a threat! Girls, don’t you see? We’re not safe with her here!”
Coach Kira’s voice was like steel. “Rachel, you’re done. You’ve violated team rules, assaulted a teammate, and spewed hateful nonsense. You’re off the squad, effective immediately. Get your things and get out. I’m writing you up for suspension, and you’ll be lucky if it’s only a week with Saturday School for a month!”
Rachel’s jaw dropped, her confidence crumbling. “You’re kicking me off for THIS? For telling the truth? You’re all blind!” She turned to the squad, desperation creeping into her voice. “You’re okay with this? With HER?”
“OUT!” Coach Kira pointed to the locker room, her voice leaving no room for argument. “Don’t make me call security.”
Rachel hesitated, her eyes darting from April to the squad. The other girls looked away, some shaking their heads, others whispering among themselves. Rachel’s shoulders slumped, and she stormed toward the locker room, muttering under her breath. The door slammed behind her, the sound echoing in the silent gym.
Coach Kira turned to the squad, her expression softening but still firm. “April is a girl, and she’s part of this team. If anyone has a problem with that, you can leave. Understood?”
“Yes, Coach,” the girls murmured, their voices a mix of agreement and unease. A few glanced at April, their expressions unreadable.
April stood there, stunned, her heart still racing. The whispers of the squad felt like a weight on her chest, but she held her head high. Melody was at her side in an instant, her hand on April’s shoulder, a silent anchor in the storm. Coach Kira placed a hand on April’s other shoulder, her voice low. “April, you were incredibly brave today. I’m proud of you. Take a water break, everyone. Now.”
April walked to the sideline, her legs shaky but her resolve unbroken. Melody stayed close, her presence a quiet reassurance. The squad dispersed, their whispers fading into the background as April took a deep breath, trying to process the whirlwind of emotions—anger, humiliation, but also a flicker of pride. She’d said it. She’d claimed her truth, and there was no going back.
After practice, Melody, Heather, and April piled into Melody’s mom’s minivan, the hum of the engine filling the heavy silence. April stared out the window, her mind a storm of emotions. She’d faced Rachel, faced the squad, and come out as trans in front of everyone. It was terrifying, but it was also freeing.
When they pulled into April’s driveway, Mark and Stacy were waiting in the living room, their faces a mix of curiosity and concern. “How was practice?” Stacy asked, her voice soft but probing.
April hesitated, her throat tight. She glanced at Melody, who gave her a small nod. “It… wasn’t great,” April started, her voice barely above a whisper. She recounted the incident—Rachel’s invasive touch, her screamed accusations, the fear-mongering rant about April being a “threat,” and her own decision to come out. “I told them I’m trans,” she finished, her voice trembling. “I had to.”
Mark’s face turned red, his hands clenching into fists. “SHE DID WHAT?” he roared, his voice shaking the walls. “That girl TOUCHED you? To CHECK if you’re a boy? And then she SCREAMED it to everyone? I’m calling the school RIGHT NOW! This is ASSAULT!”
Stacy reached for his arm, her voice sharp. “Mark, stop! We need to hear her out, not make it worse!”
“WORSE?” Mark spun on her, his eyes blazing. “Our daughter was VIOLATED, Stacy! Some girl put her hands on April’s CROTCH in front of the whole squad! And then she accused her of being a RAPIST? Are you SERIOUS? I’m not letting this go! That school’s gonna hear from me, and that girl’s gonna regret it!”
April’s chest tightened, tears spilling down her cheeks. “Dad, STOP!” she shouted, her voice cracking like a whip. The room went silent, Mark and Stacy staring at her in shock. “Just LISTEN to me for once!”
Mark froze, his anger faltering. Stacy’s eyes widened, but she stayed quiet, her hands clasped tightly in her lap.
“I’m DONE hiding!” April yelled, her voice raw with years of pent-up frustration. “I’m DONE pretending I’m someone I’m not just to make everyone else comfortable! I told the truth today. I told them I’m a transgender girl, and I’m NOT ashamed! Rachel’s off the team, Coach Kira’s got my back, and the squad didn’t turn on me. I’m not running anymore, Dad! I’m not moving again! I’m staying here, and I’m going to be ME!”
Mark’s face crumpled, his voice rising to match hers. “April, you CAN’T just do this! You came OUT? In front of EVERYONE? Do you have ANY idea what you’ve done? The bullying, the threats—we moved FIVE TIMES to protect you! You’re putting a TARGET on your back! I can’t watch you get hurt again!”
“I’m ALREADY hurt!” April screamed, stepping closer, her hands shaking. “Every time we move, every time I have to hide, it HURTS! I’m tired of living in fear! I’m tired of YOU acting like I’m some fragile thing that needs to be locked away! I’m a GIRL, Dad, and I’m going to LIVE as one, whether you like it or not!”
Stacy stood, her voice breaking through the chaos. “Both of you, STOP IT!” she yelled, tears streaming down her face. “Mark, she’s not a child anymore! She’s fighting for who she is, and you’re making it about YOU! April, we’re scared for you, okay? We’ve seen what people do to kids like you! We’re not the enemy here!”
April’s voice cracked, her anger giving way to raw pain. “I know you’re scared, Mom, but I’m scared too! I’ve been scared my whole life! But I can’t keep living like this. Rachel touched me, humiliated me, called me a rapist in front of everyone. And I still stood up. I’m not weak. I’m not going to break. I need you to trust me.”
Mark rubbed his face, his voice hoarse. “April, I just… I see you, this incredible, strong girl, and I’m terrified. The world’s cruel. I can’t lose you. Not after everything.”
April crossed the room, her voice softer but firm. “You’re not losing me, Dad. I’m right here. I have Coach Kira, Melody, her family, the squad. Rachel’s gone—suspended, Saturday School, off the team. I’m not alone anymore. I need you to let me fight this time. Please.”
Stacy stepped forward, pulling April into a tight hug. “You’re so brave, sweetheart,” she whispered, her voice thick with tears. “I’m so proud of you.”
Mark hesitated, his shoulders sagging as the fight drained out of him. He joined the hug, his voice barely above a whisper. “I just want you safe, April. That’s all I’ve ever wanted.”
“I know, Daddy,” April said, her face buried in his chest. “But I have to be me. And I’m going to be okay. I promise.”
Stacy squeezed her hand, a small smile breaking through. “We’re with you, April. No matter what.”
April pulled back, a flicker of hope in her eyes. “I’m going to be the transgender cheerleader, and I’m going to be proud. That’s who I am.”
Mark nodded, his eyes shining. “Okay,” he said softly. “We’ll support you. Always.”

Chapter Text

The morning sun filtered through the kitchen window, casting a warm glow over the table where Mark and Stacy sat, nursing their coffee. The clink of ceramic mugs was the only sound until April shuffled downstairs, her hair still slightly tousled from sleep. She wore a simple t-shirt and jean shorts, her usual armor for facing the world. Mark glanced at Stacy, then at his daughter, his voice tentative. “April, you heading to school today?”
April nodded, grabbing a box of cereal from the counter. “Yeah. Heather’s taking me and Melody.”
Mark hesitated, his brow furrowing. “I’m not trying to start another fight, but… after yesterday, is that a good idea?”
April paused, her hand hovering over the cereal bowl. She met her father’s gaze, her eyes steady. “Yes, Dad. I’m going to rise up.” The words hung in the air, resolute and unshakable. Stacy’s lips curved into a small, proud smile, but Mark just nodded, trusting her strength.
At school, the campus buzzed with the usual morning chaos, but April felt every pair of eyes on her as she and Melody walked through the gates. Whispers trailed them like shadows. Melody, ever the loyal friend, glanced at April. “You okay?”
April adjusted her backpack, her chin lifting slightly. “Yeah, I’m fine. Let them look.” Her voice was firm, but there was a flicker of vulnerability in her eyes. She wasn’t hiding today—not behind baggy clothes or forced smiles. She was April, and she was here.
First period was a blur of whispers and sidelong glances. April sat at her desk, pulling out her notebook, her movements deliberate. The teacher strode in, launching into the lesson without acknowledging the undercurrent of tension. April kept her focus on the board, her pen scratching notes, refusing to let the stares unravel her. The rest of the day passed uneventfully—no confrontations, no cruel words, just the weight of curious eyes. It was enough for April to call it a victory.
When she got home, Mark and Stacy were waiting, their faces etched with worry. “How was it?” Stacy asked, her voice soft but urgent.
April shrugged, tossing her backpack onto the couch. “It was fine. Kids stared, but no one said anything. That’s it.”
Mark exhaled, his shoulders relaxing. “Good. That’s… good.” Stacy reached out, squeezing April’s hand, and for a moment, the three of them shared a quiet relief.

Thursday brought cheer practice, and the locker room was alive with chatter as the girls changed. Melody’s eyes widened when she saw April step out in pink yoga shorts and a sports bra, a bold departure from her usual loose-fitting practice gear. “Whoa, April,” Melody said, grinning. “You’re going for it.”
April smirked, adjusting her ponytail. “I’m not hiding anymore.”
On the gym floor, Coach Kira clapped her hands to gather the team. Her voice was steady but warm. “Alright, ladies, we’ve moved past Tuesday’s events. April, do you want to say anything?”
The room stilled, all eyes on April. She took a deep breath, her heart pounding but her resolve unshaken. Stepping forward, she faced her teammates, her voice clear and unwavering.
“I’m a girl,” she began. “I’m on estrogen. I’m not here to snoop on anyone or cause trouble—I am a girl. I’ve always been one, even if my body hasn’t always matched who I am. Look at me.” She gestured to herself, her voice growing stronger. “I have boobs, a female body. I’m not hiding who I am anymore. Yes, I have a penis. Yes, I hate it. I’ve worn yoga pants to hide it, but today, I’m in my favorite pink bloomers because I want to be me. At eighteen, I’m getting the surgery. I just want to be one of the girls, like I’ve always dreamed of being.”
The gym was silent, the weight of her words settling over the team. April’s chest tightened, but she pressed on. “Melody’s become my best friend. She’s stood by me, and I just hope… I hope we can all be friends. At my last school, I played volleyball. They found out about me, and everyone hated me. I don’t want that here.”
The silence stretched, heavy and electric. Then, from the back, a voice called out, “You’re hot, girl!” A ripple of laughter broke the tension, and April’s lips twitched into a smile.
“Thanks,” she said, her voice softening.
Alexis, a tall girl with a kind smile, was the first to move. She crossed the gym and pulled April into a hug. Melody followed, wrapping her arms around them both. One by one, every girl on the team joined, their footsteps echoing in the quiet gym. It was a wave of acceptance, a silent promise. April’s eyes welled up, and soon, tears glistened on every face. Coach Kira watched, her voice thick with emotion. “I’m so proud of you girls.”
The team erupted into a massive group hug, laughter mingling with sobs. It was messy, raw, and beautiful—a moment of unity that felt like a turning point. Coach Kira clapped her hands again, her grin wide. “Alright, enough crying! Let’s get to work!”
The practice was electric. April threw herself into the routines, her movements sharp and confident. She flashed and dazzled, her energy infectious. The team fed off it, their stunts and dances sharper than ever. For the first time, April felt like she truly belonged.

After practice, Stacy picked up April and Melody, and the girls spilled the story in the car, their voices overlapping with excitement. At home, they recounted it again for Mark, who listened with a mix of awe and relief. “You’re incredible, April,” he said, his voice rough with emotion. Stacy nodded, her eyes shining.
Later, the girls changed into bikinis and dove into the backyard pool, the water cool against their skin under the starry night sky. They splashed and laughed, the weight of the day melting away. As they floated on their backs, Melody turned to April. “Do you feel free now?”
April grinned, her heart lighter than it had been in years. “Of course. I’m just being me now. No excuses.”
Melody’s smile was radiant. “I’m so happy for you, girl.”
The girls giggled, their laughter echoing through the night. When their parents called them home, they hugged tightly, promising to see each other soon. As April walked back inside, her steps were light, her heart full. For the first time, she wasn’t just surviving—she was thriving.

Chapter Text

Wednesday at High School hummed with the usual chaos of midweek classes. April and Melody navigated their schedules with ease, their minds drifting toward Thursday’s cheer practice. In the locker room that afternoon, the air was thick with the scent of hairspray and the buzz of chatter. April slipped into her black racerback bra and pink bloomers, adjusting her tuck kit with practiced precision. Melody, lacing up her sneakers, caught her eye and grinned.

“Wow, April, you’re really going all in,” Melody said, her voice warm with admiration.

April smirked, tossing her hair. “Yup. Squad doesn’t care, and this tuck kit? Works like a charm.”

Melody laughed, slinging her gym bag over her shoulder. “You’re killing it. Let’s get to practice.”

The gym was alive with energy as the cheer squad gathered for open stretch, sprawling in a loose circle. The girls, now comfortable with April after months of shared sweat and laughs, leaned in with curious, kind questions.

“So, April,” Sarah started, stretching her hamstrings, “what’s it like being trans? Like, day-to-day?”

April sat cross-legged, thoughtful. “Honestly? I’ve always been a girl in my head. It’s just… my body’s catching up. Estrogen helps me look more like how I feel, you know?”

“Does it, like, hurt?” Emma asked, her voice soft, gesturing vaguely. “You know… down there?”

April shook her head, blunt but at ease. “Nah, it doesn’t hurt. I just hate it. Can’t wait for surgery to be done with it.”

Emma fired back, "Surgery? How?"

"They turn it into a working vagina, just no periods or babies." April said. All the girls amazed.

“Do you sit to pee?” Mia piped up, her tone more curious than teasing.

“Always have,” April said with a chuckle, earning a few giggles.

“Okay, but boys,” Chloe said, leaning forward with a grin. “You ever had a boyfriend?”

April’s cheeks flushed, but she smiled. “Not yet. I love boys, though. Just… waiting for the right vibe, you know? Probably college.”

“How do you stay so fit?” Hannah asked, eyeing April’s toned arms. “You’re, like, goals.”

“Swimming and running,” April said, flexing playfully. “I’m at the pool all the time, and I love a good trail run.”

The conversation shifted as Emma turned to Melody, her expression apologetic. “Hey, Melody, we’re really sorry about the whole ‘mermaid girl’ thing. That was Rachel being… Rachel.”

Melody’s eyes softened. “Thanks, guys. It means a lot.”

April grinned, nudging her. “Well, I wanna be a mermaid too. Fins, tails, the whole deal.”

“Oh my gosh, yes!” Chloe squealed. “Can you imagine? Swimming in the ocean, all sparkly?”

“I’d have a purple tail,” Mia added, giggling.

“Blue for me,” Hannah said. “We’d be the coolest mermaid cheer squad.”

The girls erupted in laughter, trading ideas for their imaginary underwater lives. Coach Kira’s sharp clap cut through the noise. “Alright, ladies, enough mermaid daydreams! Next game’s tomorrow—let’s nail this routine.”

As they stood, Coach Kira fixed her gaze on April. “No issues with April being transgender, right?”

The squad’s response was immediate, a chorus of support. “No way, Coach!” Sarah shouted. “April’s stunning.”

“Super cool,” Mia added, high-fiving April.

“Total queen. Super goals,” Chloe said, winking at April, who smiled ear to ear.

Practice was a whirlwind of energy, April and Melody moving in perfect sync, their flips and lifts flawless. The squad fed off their vibe, every cheer sharp and every stunt solid. By the time they wrapped, they were sweaty but buzzing with pride.

Friday’s game arrived in a blaze of school spirit. Stadium packed, the crowd roaring as the squad took the floor. In the stands, Stacy and Mark held up a glittery sign reading “Go April & Melody!” while Heather and Paul waved one that said “Cheer Queens!” The routine was a triumph—high kicks, perfect pyramids, and a final lift that left the crowd screaming. April and Melody exchanged a look as they hit their last pose, breathless and beaming.

In the locker room after, as the girls changed, Melody nudged April. “So, you really waiting till college for a boyfriend?”

April laughed, pulling on her hoodie. “Yeah. My dad’s super strict, and honestly? I wanna wait till after surgery. Feels… right. I just don't want to have that thing down there when I'm with a man.”

Melody nodded, tying her hair back. “Fair. My dad’s the same. No dating till I’m, like, thirty, according to him.”

April snorted. “Sounds like my dad. We’ll just have to be single and fabulous together.”

“Deal,” Melody said, holding out her pinky. April hooked hers in, and they both laughed.

The rest of the school year was a golden blur. The cheer squad dominated, clinching a regional championship with April and Melody as the heart of every routine. Weekends found them in the pool, diving and splashing, pretending to be mermaids. “I’m Ariel,” Melody declared one Saturday, flipping her hair dramatically as she surfaced.

“Then I’m Merliah from Barbie: A Mermaid Tale,” April shot back, doing a playful spin underwater. Their laughter echoed, drawing smiles from other swimmers.

In class, they were unstoppable, acing exams and projects, their desks often side by side as they whispered ideas or traded notes. Sleepovers became a ritual, alternating between their houses. One night at Melody’s, they sprawled on her bed, The Little Mermaid playing on her laptop. A bowl of popcorn sat between them as they sang along to “Part of Your World.”

“Imagine actually living under the sea,” April said, her eyes dreamy. “No homework, just coral castles and fish friends.”

Melody grinned, grabbing a notebook. “We’d need a submarine to explore it all. Let’s design it.”

They spent hours sketching, their submarine taking shape with sleek curves, glowing lights, and a glass dome for stargazing underwater. “It needs a name,” April said, tapping her pencil.

“The Mermaid’s Dream,” Melody suggested.

“Perfect,” April said, adding the name in bold letters.

Another night, at April’s house, they binged H2O: Just Add Water, giggling over the characters’ transformations. “If I got splashed and turned into a mermaid, I’d never leave the pool,” April said.

“Same,” Melody replied. “We’d have to build that sub just to keep up with our mermaid selves.”

Summer arrived, and Melody’s backyard pool party was the event of the season. The entire cheer squad showed up, toting sunscreen and towels. April, heart pounding but head high, stepped out in a turquoise bikini, her first time wearing one in front of the squad. The girls froze, then erupted in compliments.

“April, your boobs are so cute!” Sarah squealed, clapping her hands.

“And that waist?” Chloe added, eyes wide. “Tiny! You’re, like, the ultimate beach babe.”

“I can’t even tell you’re trans,” Mia said, then caught herself. “I mean, you’re just… such a girl. You know?”

April laughed, her nerves melting away. “Thanks, girls. I was so nervous about this.”

“Nervous? You’re slaying,” Hannah said, tossing her a beach ball.

The day was a sun-soaked dream. The girls swam, raced each other across the pool, and sprawled on lounge chairs, gossiping and tanning. April and Melody floated on inflatable rings, their heads tilted back as they soaked up the warmth.

“We’re gonna build that submarine one day,” Melody said, splashing April lightly.

“Totally,” April replied. “And we’ll find an underwater city. Mermaids only.”

The squad grew tighter that summer, their bonds forged in laughter, shared secrets, and the kind of acceptance that felt like home. April and Melody, at the heart of it all, were more than best friends—they were dreamers, cheerleaders, and future mermaids, ready to take on the world, one splash at a time.

Chapter Text

The junior year blurred by like a montage of sunlit practices and late-night study sessions. The cheer squad had become a sisterhood, their routines sharper than ever, their laughter louder, their trust unbreakable. April and Melody, voted co-captains by the girls for the second year running, led with a balance of grit and grace. The squad wasn’t just a team; they were a family, spending weekend sleepovers at Melody’s house, sprawled across sleeping bags, dreaming up futures that felt as vast as the ocean they all loved.

April and Melody, inseparable since freshman year, had found their calling in Marine Biology. Their shared obsession with the sea—its mysteries, its ecosystems, its untamed beauty—had them sketching submarine designs on napkins and planning a future where they’d explore the deep together. Both had applied to Washington State University, a school close enough to home but far enough to feel like an adventure. They wanted to major in Marine Biology and minor in Business, dreaming of launching an eco-conscious marine research company someday. At sleepovers, they’d lie awake, whispering about being college roommates, giggling over who’d hog the bathroom or forget to do the dishes.

“They’re going to have to drag us out of the ocean,” Melody said one night, her voice muffled by a pillow. “We’ll be out there with our submarine, mapping coral reefs, saving whales.”

April grinned, propping herself up on her elbow. “And running our company from a beachfront office. You’ll be the CEO, bossing everyone around.”

“Only if you’re the lead scientist, sketching our next big invention,” Melody shot back, tossing a popcorn kernel at her.

Their dreams felt tangible, like they could reach out and touch them. School was no obstacle either; both girls excelled, their grades as strong as their cheer routines. The squad cheered them on, proud of their co-captains, who balanced straight-A report cards with flawless tumbling passes.

One crisp March afternoon, the junior year winding down, Heather—Melody’s mom—picked up April and Melody from school. The girls piled into the back of her SUV, still buzzing from practice, their cheer bags slung over their shoulders. Heather was grinning, her eyes crinkling in a way that screamed she was hiding something.

“What’s up with you, Mom?” Melody asked, narrowing her eyes. “You look like you just won the lottery.”

Heather chuckled, gripping the steering wheel. “Oh, nothing. Just a good day.”

April raised an eyebrow, exchanging a glance with Melody. “You’re acting weird, Heather.”

“Am I?” Heather said, her smile widening. “You’ll see.”

When they pulled into Melody’s driveway, April grabbed her bag, ready to head next door to her own house. But Heather stopped her. “Hey, April, come inside for a minute. Got something to show you.”

April frowned, curious, and followed Melody and Heather into the house. Inside, the living room felt like a stage set for something big. Mark and Stacy, April’s parents, stood next to Paul, Melody’s dad, all three of them beaming. On the coffee table were two thick envelopes, one with April’s name, the other with Melody’s.

April’s heart skipped. “Are these…?” she started, her voice trembling.

Melody finished, her eyes wide. “Our acceptance letters?”

“We don’t know,” Stacy said, her voice teasing but warm. “Open them and find out.”

The girls grabbed their envelopes, hands shaking. They tore them open in unison, pulling out the letters with the Washington State University crest. April glanced at Melody, who nodded, and they began reading aloud, alternating sentences like they’d rehearsed it.

“Dear Ms. Thompson,” April read, her voice unsteady.

“Dear Ms. Carter,” Melody followed, grinning.

“We are pleased to inform you that you have been accepted…”

“…into the Washington State University School of Marine Biology and Business…”

“…with a full-ride cheerleading scholarship.”

They paused, eyes locked, then read the final line together: “Your innovative submarine designs and passion for marine conservation, along with your leadership among your High School Cheer, fascinated our admissions committee, and we hope our university can be part of your journey.”

The room erupted. April and Melody squealed, throwing their arms around each other, tears streaming down their faces. The letters fluttered to the floor as they hugged, laughing and crying all at once.

“We did it!” Melody shouted, squeezing April so tight it hurt. “We’re going to college together!”

April could barely speak, her chest tight with joy. “Full ride? Submarine designs? They liked our sketches?”

Mark laughed, picking up the letters. “They didn’t just like them, kiddo. They think you two are the real deal.”

But the surprises weren’t over. Stacy stepped forward, holding another envelope, this one smaller, with the University of Washington Medical Facility logo. She handed it to April, her eyes soft. “One more, sweetie. Open it.”

April’s brow furrowed. “What’s this?” She glanced at Melody, who was grinning like she already knew.

“Just open it,” Stacy said gently.

April’s hands trembled as she opened the envelope and pulled out the letter. Her eyes scanned the words, and the room seemed to slow, the air growing thick. She read silently at first, her breath catching: *“…in coordination with your high school, and in the terms of your admission to our university on a full-ride scholarship, we have arranged for you to complete your high school senior year online… you may proceed with your gender reassignment surgery at 17… recovery over the summer… begin college post-operative…”*

Her vision blurred with tears. She looked up, stunned, at Melody, whose grin hadn’t faded. Then, at her parents, who were watching her with love and pride. “This… this is real?” April whispered.

Mark nodded, his voice thick. “It’s very real, honey.”

“But… cheer? Senior year? I won’t be with you,” April said, turning to Melody, her voice breaking.

Melody stepped closer, her eyes fierce and warm. “Girl, you deserve to be you. Cheer will be fine. I’ll be fine. We’ll still hang out, I’ll be here to help you recover, and then you’ll go to college as you—free, clear, and nothing in the way. No more tucking, ever. Wear whatever you want to college. You’ll do cheer, swim, maybe even flirt with some boys.” She winked, and April let out a shaky laugh.

Mark cleared his throat. “Easy, Melody.”

The girls giggled, the tension breaking. April looked at her parents, tears spilling over. “When?”

“Junior year ends in May,” Stacy said, brushing a strand of hair from April’s face. “Surgery’s scheduled for June 1st.”

“That’s, like, in three months!” April shouted, her voice a mix of shock and exhilaration. “I’ll… I’ll have a vagina? But I thought you had to be 18?”

Mark glanced at Paul, who shrugged with a grin. “I know some people,” Paul said. “Pulled a few strings. You’re like my second daughter, April.”

April ran to Paul and Heather, hugging them tightly, then turned to her parents, her sobs muffled as she buried her face in their arms. “This is nuts. I can’t believe it. No gap year? I do online school, graduate, walk in person, and then… college with Melody? As me? As a real girl.... Stealth?”

“Yes,” Stacy said, her own eyes wet. “All of it.”

April sank to the floor, overwhelmed, her hands covering her face as she cried. Mark and Stacy knelt beside her, their hands on her shoulders, whispering words of love and encouragement. Melody crouched down too, her voice steady. “I’ll be right there with you, April. All the way.”

April looked up, her tear-streaked face breaking into a smile. For the first time, her future felt like it belonged to her—fully, completely, unapologetically her.

Chapter Text

The locker room buzzed with the familiar hum of pre-practice chatter as Melody and April slipped into their cheer uniforms. April stood in front of the mirror, adjusting her tuck with practiced ease, her movements quick but deliberate. She caught Melody’s eye in the reflection and grinned, her face lighting up with a mix of nerves and excitement.

“I can’t believe it, Mel,” April said, her voice soft but brimming with hope. “We’re actually going to the University of Washington. Full cheer scholarships. And I’ll just… get to be. No more tucking, no more worrying about what I wear to swim or how I’m seen. It’s like… a dream.”

Melody paused, hairbrush in hand, and turned slightly to meet her gaze. She had seen April struggle with these moments—doubts, fears, the weight of expectations. But now, seeing the unburdened joy in April’s eyes, she felt a wave of pride.

“It’s gonna be epic,” Melody said, her voice warm, her smile genuine. “You and me, cheering together, living our best lives.” She met April’s eyes through the mirror, her voice dipping into a softer tone. “I’m so proud of you. You’ve come so far.”

April’s eyes welled with emotion, but she quickly blinked them away, focusing on the way the cheer uniform fit, the smooth fabric that now felt more like armor than a costume. "You’ve always had my back, Mel. You make it feel possible. Like... I can really be myself without feeling like I have to hide."

Melody leaned over and squeezed her shoulder, her fingers lingering just a moment longer than necessary. “That’s what best friends are for. Always.”

When they stepped out onto the gym floor for practice, the air thickened with the scent of polished wood, chalk, and energy. The rhythmic thump of music vibrated through the space, grounding them in the moment. April tried to push the knot of anxiety in her stomach down, but it stayed, twisting tighter.

As the squad started stretching, April stood up, her hands clasped nervously. She took a deep breath, eyes scanning the group of girls who had become her second family. There was Mia, her playful smile always a source of comfort; Alexis, who was blunt but had the biggest heart; and the others, who had accepted her not just as a teammate but as her—as April.

“Guys, I’ve got some news,” she said, her voice steady but carrying a soft tremor of uncertainty. The chatter in the room died down almost instantly, all eyes on her. “I’ve been approved for vaginoplasty. It’s happening this June. I’ll be 17 when I should be 18 for it, but… I’ll be doing senior year online while I recover. But… Melody and I got into UW on full cheer scholarships. I won’t be on the squad here next year.”

The gym was silent for a heartbeat, then exploded in a wave of cheers. Mia and Alexis practically leapt to their feet, their faces alight with excitement.

“Us too!” Mia squealed, grabbing Alexis’s hand. “We got accepted to UW for cheer!”

April's eyes went wide with surprise. “No way! We’re all going together?”

“Dream team!” Alexis said, her voice teasing as she pulled April into a tight hug. The rest of the squad swarmed them, pulling them into a chaotic tangle of excited hugs and high-pitched chatter.

April laughed, overwhelmed by the love and support. But then, her face shifted slightly, the familiar weight of her truth settling back in. She raised a hand to quiet them, her expression softening as she spoke, more serious now. “One thing, though,” she said, her voice quieter. “You all know my truth, and that I’m trans, and I’m so grateful for how you’ve embraced me. But at college… I just want to be April, you know? A girl. I don’t want to be remembered for who I was, just who I am. So, please… keep my past on the down-low. I just want to live my life.”

The squad went silent again, but this time, the silence was different. It was full of understanding, of respect. Alexis, always a little mischievous, tilted her head and flashed a playful grin.

“What about boys, though? You gonna tell them?”

April blushed deeply, her fingers nervously tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. “If it gets serious, I’ll tell him. But otherwise, I just want to be me. No labels, no explanations. I want him to see me.”

Mia, who had been watching the exchange, grinned wide. “You’re gonna break so many hearts, April. I’m telling you.”

April laughed, the sound rich with relief. “I can’t even imagine… Maybe I’ll just be too busy with all that schoolwork and cheer stuff.” She winked.

The girls erupted into laughter, the earlier tension melting into warmth and excitement. They spent the rest of the practice buzzing about college, their shared future at UW, and the thrill of cheering together on a much bigger stage.

As practice ended, the girls gathered in a tight circle, arms around each other, their voices low but full of emotion. April could feel the weight of everything—the love, the fear of the unknown, the excitement of new beginnings. Her throat tightened, but she pushed through it, her voice shaky but sincere.

“I love you girls so much,” April said, her voice breaking slightly. “Thank you for accepting me. For being my family here. This squad… you’ve made me feel like I belong.”

Mia, ever the joker, wiped her own eyes and grinned through her tears. “Now go get your designer vagina, April!” she said with a mischievous wink.

The room erupted into laughter, including April, her tears mingling with giggles. “Oh my God, Mia!” she exclaimed, swatting her playfully.

Alexis, pulling April into another tight hug, added, “You’re gonna be so ready for college, April. You’ve got this. And we’ve got you.”

April smiled, her heart swelling as the laughter echoed through the gym. In this moment, she felt like she was standing on the edge of something truly incredible, with her squad—her family—by her side.

A few weeks later, school ended, and April and Melody found themselves in the admissions office, signing the final paperwork for their scholarships and dorm assignments. The pens scratched across the paper, the moment surreal as they exchanged excited glances.

“Nightly sleepovers!” Melody said, giggling as she signed her name, her excitement contagious.

April laughed, signing her own forms with a flourish. “Mermaids movie marathons and all!”

Mark, April’s dad, stood nearby, arms crossed with a mock-stern expression. “Now, girls, you need to do your schoolwork too. No just watching The Little Mermaid and partying with your friends.”

“Of course, Dad,” April said, rolling her eyes playfully. Melody echoed her, and the two burst into giggles again.

The days passed quickly, and soon, April was sitting in the surgeon’s office for her pre-op appointment. The doctor, a kind-faced woman with a calm demeanor, spoke slowly, methodically, walking April through the procedure.

“You’ll need to dilate daily,” she explained, “and avoid any strenuous activity for several months. Plenty of bed rest, no running, swimming, or excessive movement. Healing will take time.”

April nodded, her heart pounding in her chest, but resolute. She’d thought about this moment for years, and it was finally happening. She signed the paperwork, her parents—Stacy and Mark—adding their consent. This wasn’t just a medical procedure. This was her future, her identity finally aligning with her body. The weight of it all settled heavily over her, but it was a weight she was ready to bear.

On Monday, June 1st, April woke at 5:00 a.m., her stomach twisted in nerves and excitement. As she got dressed, she could barely contain the mix of emotions rising inside her. Melody was waiting outside the hospital, a comforting presence in the chaos of the day.

April dropped her bag and ran into Melody’s arms, the two of them holding each other tight. “You got this, girl,” Melody whispered, squeezing her back with all her strength. “I couldn’t miss this moment for you. I’ll be here when you wake up.”

April nodded, her voice soft, “Love you, Mel.”

Inside, her parents waited in the hospital lobby, their faces a mixture of pride and worry. April could feel the weight of their love, their unspoken fears, as she embraced them both.

“I’m ready,” she whispered, her voice trembling but firm.

As the nurses wheeled her down the hall toward the operating room, April gave her parents one last wave. Her heart felt full, complete, like she had finally found the path she was meant to walk.

As April drifted deeper into the anesthesia, the world faded away like a dream just out of reach. The soft hum of the machines, the sterile smell of the hospital, and the weight of her body disappeared, leaving only a warm, endless beach. She found herself walking beside Melody again, the sand cool beneath their feet, the sea stretching out endlessly before them. The sky above was a brilliant mix of oranges, pinks, and purples, the kind of sunset you only see in the most perfect of dreams.

The waves lapped at the shore with a steady rhythm, and the scent of saltwater filled the air. There was something otherworldly about it—something magical.

“This place is... unreal,” April murmured, glancing over at Melody. “How does it feel like this? Like we’re... not even in the real world?”

Melody smiled, a soft, knowing look in her eyes. “I think... I think it’s because we’re meant to be here, April. This is where we belong.” Her voice was light, almost ethereal, and for the first time, there was no doubt in April’s mind. This wasn’t just a dream. This was a glimpse into something real. Something deep inside of her.

As they walked along the shore, April noticed something in the distance—figures lying on the beach, basking in the golden light of the setting sun. At first, she thought it was just a mirage, a trick of the mind. But as they drew closer, her heart skipped. There, stretched out on the sand, were the unmistakable forms of mermaids—the mermaids from H2O: Just Add Water.

Cleo, Emma, and Rikki—just as beautiful and untouchable as they were on the show. Their long, shimmering tails curled elegantly beside them, their hair swept by the breeze. They looked like they were lounging in the warmth of the world’s most perfect moment, their smiles serene and knowing.

April and Melody exchanged wide-eyed glances. “Is this really happening?” April whispered.

Melody nodded, her voice full of awe. “It has to be. We’re mermaids here.”

Without hesitation, they ran toward the girls, the sand kicking up beneath their feet, the water sparkling at their ankles. When they reached the trio, Cleo’s smile was the first to greet them.

“Hi,” Cleo said warmly, her voice like the calm waves of the ocean. “Welcome to our world.”

“Are you real?” Melody asked breathlessly, her eyes locked on the shimmering tails of the mermaids. “Are you... really mermaids?”

Emma, who had been lying back on her arms, sat up and gave them a playful grin. “We’re as real as the sea,” she said, the light of the setting sun casting a soft glow on her face. “But here, we’re something more. We belong to the water. Just like you two girls do.”

Rikki’s gaze softened as she looked at April and Melody. “You girls... you’re already here with us. You just don’t know it yet.”

April’s heart pounded in her chest, and she took a step closer. “What do you mean? Are we going to become like you? Mermaids? That’s not possible.”

The three mermaids shared a quiet, knowing look before Cleo spoke again. “You will. In time.”

“We’re not here by accident,” Rikki added, her voice rich with understanding. “You both have something inside you—something that will unlock, one day.”

Emma nodded, the light of the sunset reflecting in her eyes. “But you have to be patient. It takes time, but when it happens, you’ll know.”

Melody and April exchanged a glance, the weight of the words sinking deep into their hearts. It felt like destiny, like the ocean itself had chosen them. April felt the pull of something powerful, a quiet certainty that this transformation was a part of her future—of their future. And she wasn’t afraid of it. In fact, she was more sure than ever.

“We can wait,” April said softly, her voice full of wonder.

“Good,” Cleo said with a smile. “The ocean will know when you’re ready. Until then, enjoy the beauty of what’s coming. Enjoy your days as human girls while you still can.”

Melody squeezed April’s hand, her eyes wide. “This is just... so incredible.”

“You’re not alone,” Rikki said. “Remember that. You’ll always have the sea, and you’ll always have each other.”

With those words, April felt the warmth of the ocean grow stronger around her. It wasn’t just the physical water; it was something deeper. Something calling to her, inviting her to step forward into the unknown.

The mermaids laid back down on the sand, their tails stretched out in perfect harmony with the waves that kissed the shore. April and Melody lingered by the water's edge, the dream starting to feel more and more like a promise. A promise that the ocean was waiting for them. Waiting for them to become who they were meant to be.

As the sun dipped lower in the sky, the colors of the sunset deepened, and April felt a sense of peace, a sense of completion, fill her chest. She looked at Melody, her heart full of gratitude for this magical moment they were sharing. In this world—this dream—there were no more questions. There were no more doubts.

The world would change, and so would they. But for now, they had this: the ocean, the mermaids, and each other.

And that, in itself, was enough.

When April woke, her eyelids felt heavy, and her throat was dry as sandpaper. The soft beeping of machines and the distant murmur of voices surrounded her, but it all seemed muffled, like she was hearing everything underwater. As her blurry vision cleared, she could make out the familiar shape of Melody standing by her side, her warm hand gently holding hers. Her parents, Stacy and Mark, were nearby, their faces a mixture of relief and love.

April blinked slowly, her mind still hazy from the anesthesia, and croaked, her voice barely audible. “Mom... Is it... is it over?”

Stacy’s eyes filled with tears as she squeezed April’s hand, her voice thick with emotion. “It’s all done, sweetie. You did great. The doctor said everything went perfectly. You have great depth, and you’ll heal nicely. Your penis is gone, and you’ve got your vagina. It’s all real now, honey.”

April's heart fluttered with relief, and she let out a shaky breath. Her eyes welled with tears as a weak smile tugged at the corners of her lips. She didn’t need to hear it again. She didn’t need to look under the covers to know that the changes were real. This was the moment she’d been waiting for. Her body finally matched her soul.

As her gaze shifted to Melody, she felt a swell of warmth—her best friend was standing there, her expression soft, her hand holding April’s as if it was the only thing keeping her tethered to the world.

“Mel?” April whispered, her voice still ragged.

Melody leaned in closer, her eyes searching April’s face. “Yeah, I’m here. You’re awake.” Her voice trembled slightly, and she smiled softly. “You did it. You’re you now.”

April blinked, taking in the comfort of Melody’s words. Her eyes fluttered closed again, the exhaustion hitting her in waves. The lingering effects of the pain medication dulled everything around her, and she floated in a half-dreamlike state.

“Can you feel anything?” Melody asked gently, her voice filled with concern. She squeezed April’s hand, checking to make sure she was truly there, that the connection was still intact.

April let out a breath, her eyes fluttering open as she thought about the question. “No,” she said, shaking her head slowly. “The pain medication is pretty strong. I can’t feel much right now.” She paused, her voice soft and tired. “I’m just... really hungry and exhausted.”

Melody’s smile deepened, but there was a sadness in her eyes, a tenderness that April had come to know so well. “I’m so glad you’re okay, April,” she said quietly, squeezing her hand again. “You’re like a sister to me.” Her voice caught, just for a second, and she swallowed hard. “I’m just so happy for you. You’ve been through so much to get here, and now it’s finally done.”

April’s heart swelled at the words, but the fatigue weighed on her, pulling her back toward sleep. She tried to focus on Melody’s hand in hers, the grounding presence of the one person who had always seen her—truly seen her.

“I don’t think I’ve ever been this tired,” April murmured, a faint chuckle escaping her lips as her eyes fluttered closed again. “But... I’m glad it’s over. It’s really over, right? No more hiding?”

Melody smiled down at her, her voice soft but full of conviction. “No more hiding. This is your life now, April. You’re free.”

The room felt warm, and for the first time in as long as she could remember, April felt whole. She let out a soft sigh, her grip on Melody’s hand tightening just a little before she drifted back into a deep, peaceful sleep.

The hours passed, and when April awoke again, her head felt a little clearer, her body still heavy with the remnants of the medication. Melody had stayed by her side, never leaving. She was sitting on a chair next to the bed, reading a book, but when she saw April’s eyes open, she set it down and smiled.

“You’re awake again,” Melody said softly, her voice full of warmth. “How’re you feeling?”

“Better,” April whispered, her voice still raspy. She shifted slightly and then, with a small sigh, added, “Mel... I had this dream while I was out. I don’t know if it was the anesthesia or what, but it felt so real. Like... like it wasn’t just a dream.”

Melody’s brow furrowed slightly in curiosity, but she leaned closer, her hand still firmly wrapped around April’s. “What kind of dream?”

April took a deep breath, her eyes distant as she recalled the vividness of it. “I was walking on a beach with you, just like we always wanted to. The ocean was this perfect shade of blue, and the sun was setting, and we were just... free, you know? It felt like we didn’t have to explain ourselves to anyone. Like we were finally ourselves.”

Melody nodded, her smile warm, though a little confused. “That sounds amazing. What happened next?”

April smiled faintly, her eyes glistening as she recalled the magical details. “We saw these mermaids. Not just any mermaids... it was Cleo, Emma, and Rikki from H2O: Just Add Water. They were just lying on the beach with their tails out, all relaxed. It was like... I don’t know, they were just there.” She paused, her smile deepening as she met Melody’s eyes. “They said we were going to be mermaids one day.”

Melody raised an eyebrow, her eyes wide with playful disbelief. “They said that?”

April nodded seriously, her voice soft but full of wonder. “Yeah. They told us we would be mermaids one day... that we just had to wait. It was like they knew us already, knew everything about us, and they said we had something inside us that would unlock when the time was right.”

Melody sat back, her expression full of admiration and a bit of playful awe. “Wow, that sounds so fun. I mean... mermaids! That dream sounds like something straight out of a movie. Really makes me wonder if it’s possible.”

April chuckled softly, feeling her tiredness pulling her under again. “It was more than just fun... it felt so real. Like they were giving us this promise, you know? That someday, we’d become something bigger than we are right now.”

Melody smiled, her eyes full of affection and excitement. “You’ve always had this magic inside you, April. And if becoming a mermaid is part of that, then I’m with you all the way. We’ll do it together.”

April squeezed her hand, feeling comforted by the connection, the love, and the unspoken promise of the future. “I think... I think that’s what the dream was telling me. That I’m going to be okay. We’re both going to be okay.”

Melody smiled, brushing a strand of hair from April’s face. “We already are.”

As April drifted off into a peaceful sleep again, her heart was full. The dream had been a vision of the future, a promise of freedom and transformation, and somehow, she knew that everything—everything—was exactly as it was meant to be.

Chapter Text

The late summer sun bathed April’s backyard in a golden glow as she stepped out of the hospital shuttle, her legs wobbly but her spirit soaring. After a week of recovery from her vaginoplasty, she was finally home. The scent of blooming jasmine hung in the air, and the familiar creak of the back porch door felt like a warm hug from the house itself. Her parents had gone all out, decorating the living room with a cascade of balloons and a glittering “Welcome Home” banner, but it was the sight of Melody charging up the driveway, arms overflowing with a wicker basket of treats, that made April’s heart leap.

“April!” Melody squealed, nearly dropping her haul of frosted cupcakes, fruit tarts, and a chilled bottle of sparkling lemonade. “You’re back! I’m basically moving in, okay? I brought snacks, and I’m staying all day.”

April laughed, her voice still soft from the exhaustion of recovery. “You better, Mel. I’m not exactly running marathons yet, so you’re my entertainment.”

Melody grinned, setting the basket on the porch. “Deal. We’re gonna have the best summer ever, starting with a mermaid movie marathon. I’ve got The Little Mermaid, Splash, and this weird animated one I found online about a mermaid detective. You ready?”

“Born ready,” April said, easing onto the porch swing with a sigh. “Let’s dive in.”

That first week, Melody became April’s shadow, arriving every morning with new treats—chocolate-dipped strawberries one day, homemade snickerdoodles the next. They’d sprawl on the living room couch, surrounded by pillows and blankets, lost in the shimmering worlds of mermaid films. The stories of ocean adventures and magical transformations felt like a balm to April’s healing body, each movie a reminder of the dreams they’d shared since they were kids. When they tired of the screen, April would settle on the back porch, propped up with cushions, watching Melody swim in the pool. Melody’s graceful strokes and playful flips sent ripples across the water, and April couldn’t help but smile. Her friend’s energy was a beacon, pulling her toward the promise of brighter days.

One quiet afternoon, as the sun painted the pool with golden streaks, April caught Melody’s eye after a particularly dramatic flip. “Hey, Mel,” she called, her voice steady but warm. “Wanna come inside for a sec? I wanna show you something… kinda personal.”

Melody climbed out, wrapping a towel around her shoulders, her curiosity piqued. “Sure, what’s up?”

In April’s bedroom, the air was soft with the scent of lavender from a diffuser. April sat on her bed, holding a small case of medical dilators. “I thought you might wanna know how I dilate,” she said, her tone matter-of-fact but laced with trust. “It’s a big part of this whole process, and you’re my best friend, so… yeah.”

Melody nodded, sitting cross-legged on the floor. “I’m all ears. Tell me everything.”

April explained the routine with care—how dilating was essential to maintain the depth and width of her new vagina, using the dilators in a slow, methodical process. She showed Melody the different sizes, describing how she’d started with the smallest and would gradually work her way up. “It’s weird at first,” April admitted, a shy smile tugging at her lips. “It’s like learning to ride a bike, but for your body. It’s uncomfortable sometimes, but it’s about making sure everything heals right. It’s like… I’m carving out this space that’s always been mine.”

Melody’s eyes were wide, her expression a mix of awe and admiration. “April, that’s… incredible. You’re so strong. I mean, I knew you were, but this? It’s next-level. Does it hurt?”

“Not really hurt,” April said, tilting her head. “It’s more like pressure. And it’s worth it. Every time I do it, I feel like I’m claiming this part of me, you know? Like I’m finally whole.”
Melody reached out, squeezing April’s hand. “You’re amazing. I’m so proud of you.”

As the weeks unfolded, April’s strength grew. By late June, she and Melody began taking short walks around the neighborhood, the summer air thick with the hum of cicadas and the scent of freshly cut grass. They’d meander past blooming magnolias and tidy lawns, their conversations weaving between silly banter and deeper musings. One evening, as the sky turned a soft lavender, Melody’s voice grew quiet, almost hesitant. “April, I’ve been thinking a lot about that dream you told me about—the one you had during surgery. You know, where we were told we’d become mermaids, swimming in this endless ocean? It’s been stuck in my head. Like, do you really think there’s a way for us to become mermaids? I mean, we joke about it, but… is it just a fun thing, or do you think it could be real?”

April giggled, her steps slowing as she considered the question. “I don’t think so, Mel. I mean, science hasn’t exactly figured out how to give us tails yet. But…” Her voice softened, her eyes distant. “I’d love it. My heart calls to the sea, you know? It always has. There’s something about the ocean—the way it’s so vast and free, like it doesn’t care who you are or what you’ve been through. I’d love to take our future submarine out one day, just you and me, to look for that magic. Even if it’s just a dream, it feels real when I think about it.”

Melody stopped walking, her expression serious. “Okay, but like… really, really? If you could be a mermaid, like leave your family, your friends, this whole life on land—would you? We say it for fun, but would you actually do it?”

April paused, her gaze drifting to the horizon where the last light of day lingered. “Absolutely,” she said, her voice steady and sure. “I mean, I love my family, and you’re my best friend—I’d never want to lose you. But the sea… it’s like it’s calling me home. It’s hard to explain, but when I was under during surgery, that dream felt so real. I was swimming, weightless, with this tail that shimmered like it was made of stars. I felt free in a way I’ve never felt on land. Like my body, my soul, everything was exactly right. If I could have that, even for a little while, I’d dive in without looking back.”

Melody’s eyes softened, a mix of wonder and emotion. “Wow. That’s… beautiful, April. I think I get it. I mean, I’d miss pizza and my dog, but I’d follow you. We’d be the coolest mermaids ever.”

April laughed, nudging Melody’s shoulder. “Oh, you’re definitely coming with me. We’d rule the seas together.”

A few days later, as they lounged on the porch with glasses of iced tea, Melody’s curiosity bubbled up again. “Okay, serious question. What’s it like? Finally having your vagina, I mean. Like, how does it feel to have it be… you?”

April leaned back, her fingers tracing the rim of her glass. “It’s like… it’s always been meant to be there. Like my body finally caught up with who I am. It’s so amazing, Mel. Every time I look in the mirror, I feel this rush, like, ‘Yes, this is me.’ It’s not perfect—going to the bathroom is kinda messy, and I’m still figuring out how everything works. But even the messy parts feel right, because they’re mine.”

Melody grinned, her eyes sparkling. “You’re basically a superhero. Learning all this new stuff and owning it? That’s epic.”

“You’re gonna make me blush,” April said, tossing a pillow at her friend. “But yeah, it’s pretty awesome.”

By July, April’s recovery took a triumphant leap. One blistering afternoon, she burst onto the back porch where Melody was sprawled by the pool, flipping through a magazine. “Mel! You’re not gonna believe this!” April’s voice was electric with excitement. “The doctor just called. I’m cleared to swim!”

Melody’s jaw dropped, the magazine forgotten. “No way! Already? That’s huge!”

April nodded, practically bouncing. “I know! I thought it’d be another month at least. Come on, I’m getting in my bikini right now.”

She disappeared into the house and returned minutes later, her turquoise bikini catching the sunlight. Standing by the pool’s edge, she paused, her breath catching as she looked down at herself. The flat, smooth lines of her body brought tears to her eyes. “Wow,” she whispered, her voice trembling. “It’s… flat. So perfect. Like how I dreamed it would be.”

Melody’s eyes shimmered with tears as she stood, crossing to April’s side. “April, you look amazing. I’m so, so happy for you.”

They slipped into the pool together, the cool water wrapping around them like a gentle embrace. April laughed, splashing Melody as she kicked her legs. “This feels so good! Oh my gosh, Mel, it’s like I’m flying!”

Melody splashed back, her grin wide. “You’re basically a mermaid already. Look at you go!”

As they floated, their arms resting on pool noodles, April’s expression turned serious. “There’s more news,” she said, her voice bright but steady. “I’ve healed faster than they expected. I can go to school in person for senior year! No cheer yet—I can’t do any stunts or lifts, and I have to take it easy. But I can observe at practice and dress up with the team. My parents talked to Coach Kira, and she’s totally on board. I’m gonna be the team assistant.”

Melody let out a shriek, sending a wave of water splashing over the pool’s edge. “Are you serious? That’s incredible! You’re gonna be the coolest team assistant ever!”

April beamed. “It’s gonna be a lot. I’ll need to dilate morning and night, before and after school, to keep up with everything. It’s a routine now, but it’s worth it. I’m ready for this.”

Melody swam over, wrapping April in a tight hug, the water swirling around them. “I’m so excited for you. Senior year’s gonna be epic. You’re gonna slay it.”

As the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in hues of pink and gold, April and Melody floated side by side, their laughter mingling with the soft lapping of the pool. The summer had been a journey of healing, of dreams shared and deepened, and now, with the promise of a new school year ahead, April felt ready to embrace it all. Her heart still called to the sea, but for now, she was content to swim in the pool with her best friend, chasing mermaid dreams and the bright future waiting just beyond the water’s edge.

Chapter Text

The September sun bathed the school in a warm, golden glow as Melody maneuvered her brand-new silver Honda Civic into the student parking lot. The car, a surprise gift from her parents for her eighteenth birthday, was more than just a vehicle—it was freedom, a sleek symbol of the independence she’d earned. Its polished exterior glinted under the morning light, and the soft hum of the engine made every drive feel like a small victory. In the passenger seat, April adjusted her oversized sunglasses, her confidence radiating in a pair of snug jean shorts and a cute black crop top that hugged her post-vaginoplasty figure. The outfit was bold, a celebration of the body she’d fought so hard to feel at home in. Melody, rocking yoga pants and a fitted pink top, glanced over with a playful smirk. “Ready to own senior year, bestie?”

April tossed her hair, her grin wide. “Born ready, Mel. Let’s make this year epic.”

The first day of school was electric. The halls buzzed with the energy of seniors who knew they ruled the roost. Melody and April navigated the chaos with ease, their schedules packed with AP English, Calculus, Biology, and Government—classes that challenged their minds but fueled their ambition. They slid into their first period, AP English, where Ms. Hargrove was already diving into The Great Gatsby. April raised her hand, dissecting Daisy’s motivations with a sharpness that earned a nod from the teacher. Melody followed, tying the theme to modern social media culture, her voice confident. By lunch, they were the talk of the senior table, their straight-A reputations unshaken. “You two are gonna run the world someday,” their friend Jenna said, popping a fry into her mouth.

“World domination’s on the vision board,” Melody quipped, winking at April.

The next day, Tuesday, the gym echoed with the familiar squeak of sneakers as Melody strode into cheer practice, her high ponytail swinging. April trailed behind, her steps slower, still not medically cleared to tumble or stunt after her surgery. The moment the squad spotted her, the gym erupted. “April!” they shrieked, rushing to surround her in a flurry of hugs. Questions flew like confetti—How was surgery? Was recovery rough? Are you feeling okay? When can you cheer again? April’s eyes sparkled as she soaked in their love. “It was a lot,” she admitted, her voice steady but emotional. “The recovery was tough—lots of rest, some pain, but… I feel like me now. Like, the real me.”

The squad’s chatter quieted as Coach Kira clapped her hands. “Ladies, let’s give April the welcome she deserves!” The team cheered, their voices bouncing off the gym walls. Kira continued, “April, you’re not cleared for stunts yet, but you’re still a core part of this squad. I’m naming you honorary captain and team assistant. You’ll help choreograph routines, keep us organized, and bring that fire to games.”

April’s jaw dropped, her hand flying to her chest. “Seriously? Oh my gosh, Coach, thank you!” She hugged Kira, then turned to the squad, already buzzing with ideas. “Okay, girls, let’s make these routines legendary.”

That Friday, under the stadium’s blazing lights, April stood on the sidelines in her cheer uniform, her skirt swishing as she clapped and signaled transitions. She wasn’t tumbling, but her presence was magnetic. She kept the squad on beat, her voice cutting through the roar of the crowd to cue the next stunt. Melody, mid-routine, caught her eye and winked, her base steady as she lifted Jenna into a perfect liberty. April winked back, her smile brighter than the floodlights. The crowd fed off their energy, and Maplewood’s football team pulled off a 28-14 win, the cheer squad’s halftime show stealing the night.

The next three months were a whirlwind of triumphs and milestones. September’s warm days gave way to October’s crisp air, the leaves turning fiery shades of red and orange. Melody and April dominated their classes, their names plastered on the honor roll with perfect 4.0s. In AP Calculus, they tackled derivatives and integrals with ease, their study sessions at Melody’s house fueled by iced coffee and playlists heavy with Billie Eilish and Dua Lipa. Biology labs were a highlight, with April’s meticulous dissections earning praise from Mr. Carter, while Melody’s knack for explaining complex processes made her the go-to for group projects.

Cheer season was a masterpiece in motion. Under April’s watchful eye, the squad’s routines were sharper than ever. She choreographed a killer dance for the homecoming game, blending hip-hop and jazz with stunts that had the crowd roaring. Melody, as co-captain, led with precision, her backflips and basket tosses flawless. At games, April stood on the sidelines, her clipboard in hand, calling out cues and hyping the girls. “Keep it tight, Jenna! Smile big, Sarah!” she’d shout, her voice carrying over the chaos. The squad fed off her energy, and their performances became the talk of Maplewood.

November brought chilly nights and playoff fever. The football team pushed deep into the season, and the cheer squad matched their intensity. April’s role as team assistant grew—she designed new formations, tweaked music mixes, and even suggested a stunt sequence that had Melody soaring in a double-twist basket toss. The crowd went wild, and Coach Kira pulled April aside after practice. “You’ve got a future in this, kid. Ever thought about coaching?”

April blushed. “Maybe. I just love being part of it.”

By December, the football season was nearing its end, and April got the call she’d been waiting for: her doctor cleared her for full cheer activities. She burst into practice that afternoon, her energy lighting up the gym. “I’m back, ladies!” she shouted, and the squad mobbed her, their screams echoing. In the locker room before the final home game—Senior Night—April slipped into her uniform, the navy and gold fabric hugging her frame. She ran her hands over the skirt, her heart racing. Melody watched, her eyes misty. “Does this feel good?” she asked, nudging April’s shoulder.

April’s smile was radiant. “It feels natural, Mel. Like I was always meant to be here.”

Senior Night was magic. The stadium glowed under the Friday night lights, the air thick with anticipation. Melody and April’s parents—Heather and Paul for Melody, Stacy and Mark for April—escorted them onto the field. Heather’s smile was wide, Paul’s eyes glossy with pride. Stacy clutched Mark’s arm, tears streaming as they walked. At midfield, the girls were handed bouquets of roses, the crowd’s cheers washing over them. April clutched her flowers, her heart full. Melody squeezed her hand, whispering, “We did it, bestie.”

The game was a blur of touchdowns and cheers, the squad’s final routine a showstopper. April joined the stunts for the first time, her back handspring landing perfectly. The crowd roared, and Melody tackled her in a hug. “You’re a rockstar!” she shouted.

Winter melted into Spring, and prom night arrived in a burst of glitter and excitement. Melody and April, joined by their cheer squad girls—Jenna, Sarah, and Mia—decided to go as a group, no dates needed. They piled into a stretch limo, the bass of Taylor Swift’s “Lover” thumping through the speakers. April’s silver dress shimmered under the lights, its fitted bodice accentuating her confidence. Melody’s emerald gown flowed like liquid, catching every eye. The girls sang at the top of their lungs, windows down, their laughter spilling into the night.

At the venue, the dance floor was their kingdom. They twirled and dipped, their moves a mix of cheer, precision, and pure joy. Halfway through the night, Scott, the football team’s quarterback, approached April. His navy suit was sharp, his smile easy. “You’re that transgender girl, right?” he asked, his tone curious but kind.

April nodded, her chin high. “Yeah, but I had the surgery.”

“That’s so cool,” Scott said, his eyes warm. “I’ve had my eye on you for a while. Can we dance?”

April’s heart skipped, but she hesitated. “I’m not really dating yet.”

“No pressure,” Scott said, holding up his hands. “I’m headed to UW for business school, and I just thought… it’d be fun to get to know you.”

April relaxed, a smile tugging at her lips. “That’s cool. Maybe we can.”

“Me being trans doesn’t bother you,” April asked her voice shook while she asked. “Heck no, you’re stunning. Surgery or not, you’re a girl to me.”

April’s cheeks flushed, and she nodded. They danced, her silver dress catching the light as they moved. She leaned her head against his chest, the moment feeling right, like a scene from a movie. Later, Melody cornered her near the punch table, eyes wide. “Okay, spill! What the heck was that?”

April laughed, still buzzing. “He likes me, Mel. We swapped numbers. He’s gonna be the QB at UW!”

Melody squealed, nearly spilling her drink. “That’s so cool! He’s, like, perfect!”

The next week, biology class was a flurry of activity. Melody and April sat side by side, their lab notebooks open as Mr. Carter explained the day’s dissection. The assignment called for groups of three, and Scott strolled over, his backpack slung over one shoulder. “Can I join you guys?” he asked, his eyes on April.

She blushed, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. “Sure.”

They worked together, Scott’s easy chatter making April smile. He asked about her favorite music, her plans for college, and whether she’d be at the next game. By the end of class, they were laughing like old friends. Over the week, he texted her—simple stuff at first, like memes or game highlights, but soon their conversations deepened. At one of their sleepovers, Melody sprawled on her bed, scrolling through her phone. “Sooo,” she said, her tone teasing, “you and Scott gonna hook up or what?”

April laughed, grabbing a pillow and tossing it at her. “Girl, slow down! We’re just friends.”

“Friends who like each other,” Melody sang, dodging the pillow. “I saw how you looked at him in bio.”

April rolled her eyes, her cheeks pink. “We’ll see, okay? He’s… nice.”

“Nice?” Melody snorted. “He’s hot, April. And he’s totally into you and you got a new vagina to test out.”

April buried her face in her hands, laughing. “Shut up!”

As graduation loomed, the air buzzed with anticipation. Melody and April picked up their caps and gowns from the school office, the navy fabric heavy with meaning. At Melody’s house, they tried them on, twirling in front of the mirror. Heather and Paul, Stacy and Mark gathered in the living room, their eyes misty. Stacy’s voice broke as she spoke. “Our little girls… look at you both.”

Paul nodded, his arm around Heather. “You’ve become such incredible women. We’re so proud.”

Mark wiped his eyes, pulling April into a hug. “You’ve faced so much, and you’re stronger than ever.”

April hugged him back, her heart full. Melody caught her eye, and they shared a look—the kind that needed no words. Senior year had been a rollercoaster: the car, the cheer triumphs, prom, and the spark of something new with Scott. They’d navigated it all together, their bond unbreakable.

The final weeks flew by. They spent late nights planning dorm decor and dreaming about the future. At their last sleepover before graduation, they lay on Melody’s bed, staring at the glow-in-the-dark stars on the ceiling. “Can you believe it?” Melody whispered. “We’re almost done.”

April turned to her, her voice soft. “It’s been wild, Mel. But I wouldn’t change a thing.”

Melody reached for her hand, squeezing it. “Me neither, bestie. Here’s to us.”

As they stood on the cusp of graduation, caps and gowns ready, they knew one thing for certain: no matter where life took them, they’d always have each other.

Chapter Text

The air was thick with the scent of summer—freshly cut grass, blooming jasmine, and the faint tang of anticipation. It was graduation night, and the world felt like it was holding its breath. April stood in front of her mirror, smoothing the hem of her short, emerald-green dress that hugged her curves just right. Her heels, a delicate silver, clicked softly on the hardwood floor as she turned to check her reflection. Her makeup was flawless—winged eyeliner sharp enough to cut through doubts, lips a soft coral that matched the flush in her cheeks. She adjusted the glittery cap perched on her head, the words "Mermaid Sisters" sparkling in the lamplight.

Nextdoor, Melody was a vision in a sapphire-blue dress, her curls cascading over her shoulders. She spun, her heels clicking in rhythm, and grinned at April through the open door. "Girl, you look like you stepped out of a fairy tale. Ready to slay this night?"

April laughed, her nerves bubbling up. "I think so. You’re one to talk, Mel. That dress is giving mermaid queen vibes."

Melody struck a dramatic pose, one hand on her hip. "Well, duh. We’re the Mermaid Sisters, after all." She pointed to her own cap, identical to April’s, the glitter catching the light like waves under the sun.

The two girls grabbed their purses and headed downstairs to Melody’s car that waited in the driveway. They piled in, the engine rumbling to life as Melody cranked the radio. Pop music blared, and they sang along, their voices carrying into the warm evening as they drove toward the school field.

When they pulled up to the school, the field was already alive with grads in their caps and gowns, families milling about, and the buzz of excitement that only comes with endings and beginnings colliding. Melody slowed the car, her eyes narrowing as she scanned the crowd. "Well, look who’s there," she said, a teasing lilt in her voice.

April followed her gaze and spotted Scott leaning against the gate, his broad shoulders relaxed, his grin easy but unmistakable. He was in a crisp button-down, sleeves rolled up to his elbows, looking every bit the heartthrob he was. April’s cheeks flushed, and she ducked her head, fussing with her cap. "Oh my gosh, Mel, stop."

Melody parked the car and turned off the engine, but she didn’t move to get out. Instead, she turned to April, her expression softening. "Hey," she said, her voice quieter now, steady. "Before we go out there, I just… I need to say something."

April looked up, caught off guard by the shift in tone. "What’s up?"

Melody reached for April’s hand, squeezing it gently. "I love you like a sister, April. You know that, right? Our story—it’s just starting. I’m so thankful you’re in my life. You’re my person, my Mermaid Sister, and nothing’s ever gonna change that."

April’s throat tightened, her eyes stinging with sudden tears. She squeezed Melody’s hand back, her voice wobbly but full of conviction. "Mel, you’re the first friend who ever really saw me. My trans-ness… it didn’t faze you. You treated me like any other girl, like it was the most normal thing in the world. I’ve never had that before. And now we’re going to college together, and we’re gonna build our submarine company one day, and—" She laughed through her tears, wiping at her eyes. "I’m so excited for it all. But… I also want to be with Scott, you know? I just don’t want it to take away from us."

Melody’s eyes sparkled with mischief, but her smile was warm. "Girl, come on! We will always have us. Scott’s a hottie, and he’s going to college with us. Super athletic, total catch. Go enjoy it! I’m not worried."

April bit her lip, hesitating. "But I don’t want you to feel like a third wheel or anything."

Melody waved her off, laughing. "April, I’m fine! Seriously. I’m living my best life, and you deserve to live yours too. Now get out there and make heart eyes at your man."

April laughed, her nerves easing, and the girls climbed out of the car. Scott’s face lit up when he saw April, and she felt her heart skip as she walked toward him. They weren’t officially official—not yet—but they were past the friend stage, their hearts inching closer with every shared glance and late-night text. April reached him, and before she could overthink it, she threw her arms around him in a hug, breathing in the clean scent of his cologne.

"Hey, you," Scott murmured, his arms wrapping around her, warm and steady.

"Hey," April whispered back, her cheek pressed against his chest. She pulled back just enough to look up at him, her cap tilting slightly. "You clean up nice."

"So do you," he said, his grin widening. "Mermaid Sisters, huh? I like it."

They laughed, and together with Melody, they headed to the field to take their seats. The ceremony was a blur of speeches, cheers, and the electric hum of possibility. April and Melody sat side by side, their glittery caps catching the stadium lights. When their names were called, they walked across the stage one after the other, diplomas in hand, the crowd roaring. They tossed their caps into the air, the glitter sparkling like a constellation of dreams.

Afterward, they found their parents on the field. April’s mom, Stacy, pulled her into a tight hug, tears in her eyes. "My baby girl, I’m so proud of you," she whispered. Mark, April’s dad, clapped her on the shoulder, his smile proud but reserved, always the protector.

Melody’s parents were just as emotional, snapping photos and gushing over their "Mermaid Sisters." The girls posed together, arms around each other, their laughter bright against the backdrop of the night.

Then Scott appeared, his hand brushing April’s lower back as he stepped up beside her. She turned, startled, and found him looking at her with an intensity that made her breath catch. "April," he said, his voice low but clear, "can I say something?"

She nodded, her heart pounding. The crowd seemed to fade away, leaving just the two of them under the starlit sky.

Scott took a deep breath, his eyes never leaving hers. "It doesn’t matter to me how you were born. I don't care that you're trans. You’re the most beautiful girl I’ve ever seen, and I’m crazy about you. You’re you—this incredible, funny, brilliant girl who’s got dreams bigger than the ocean. I can’t stop thinking about you, April. I don’t think I ever will."

Tears welled in April’s eyes, her lips trembling as she tried to find words. "Scott, I—"

"Wait, let me finish," he said, a nervous laugh escaping him. "We’re both eighteen. We’re going to college, and we both know there’s something here, something real. We've been talking for months. I sense a hesitation in you. Just let it go. So…" He stepped closer, his hand finding hers. "Can I kiss you?"

April’s heart felt like it might burst. She nodded, and Scott leaned in, his lips meeting hers in a kiss that was soft, warm, and full of promise. She lifted her left heel instinctively, her body leaning into his, the world spinning around them. When they pulled apart, Scott’s eyes were bright, his voice barely above a whisper. "Can we please be official?"

April laughed, tears spilling over. "You need to clear it with my dad first."

Scott’s eyes widened, but he nodded, determination settling over him. He turned to Mark, who was watching from a distance, and walked over with a confidence April hadn’t seen before. He extended his hand. "Mr. Thompson, I’m Scott. I’d like to formally introduce myself."

Mark shook his hand, his expression unreadable. "Come for coffee tomorrow morning, Scott. We’ll chat. Don’t tell April."

"Yes, sir," Scott said, his voice steady.

April watched, her heart swelling with a mix of nerves and excitement. The rest of the night passed in a whirlwind—photos with family, group shots with Melody, and dancing at the after-grad party. April and Melody twirled under the fairy lights, their laughter echoing as they celebrated the end of one chapter and the start of another.

The next morning, April woke to the smell of coffee and the soft light filtering through her window. She yawned, stretching in her tank top and white shorts, her hair a messy bun. She shuffled downstairs, still bleary-eyed from the night before, and froze when she saw Scott sitting at the kitchen table with her dad.

"Scott?" she said, her voice a mix of surprise and delight. "What are you doing here?"

Scott looked up, his face breaking into a grin. "Wow, hey, beautiful."

Mark raised an eyebrow. "Easy, Scott."

"Yes, sir," Scott said, chuckling.

April’s eyes darted between them. "Dad, what’s going on?"

Mark leaned back in his chair, his gaze steady but warm. "Scott and I had a little talk. April, your mom and I… we approve."

April’s mouth fell open. "Wait, what?"

Scott stood, crossing the room to her. "I wanted to do this right. I talked to your dad about us, about how much you mean to me. And…" He hesitated, his grin turning shy. "I better go, but can I walk you out to the porch?"

April nodded, still stunned, and followed him outside. The morning air was cool, the porch quiet except for the distant chirp of birds. Scott turned to her, his hands finding her waist. She looked up at him, her breath catching as he slid his hands lower, resting them on her hips.

"Scott," she murmured, stepping closer. "You can… take them lower."

He raised an eyebrow, a playful smirk tugging at his lips, and let his hands slide to her butt. April’s breath hitched, and she buried her face in his chest, letting out a dramatic "Ughhhh."

Scott laughed, his voice warm. "What’s that about?"

She peeked up at him, her cheeks flushed. "My boyfriend is so hot, and I’m not cleared for sex yet since after my surgery....."

Scott’s eyes widened, then softened. "Boyfriend?"

April froze, realizing what she’d said. "Oh, sorry, I didn’t mean—"

"No, I love it," Scott interrupted, his grin wide. "Actually, I was going to ask… Will you be my girlfriend, April?"

Her heart skipped. "Yes. Yes. A million times Yes!," she said, and they kissed again, slow and sweet, her hands clutching his shirt. When they pulled apart, Scott’s voice was soft. "So, uh, when are you cleared for uh... You know? I mean I've never had, but I'm just curious. Okay, I'll shut up now."

April laughed, biting her lip. "When we go to college."

"I can wait," he said, his eyes serious. "For you, I can wait."

"Really?" she asked, her voice small.

"For you, yes," he said, and she felt her heart melt.

They kissed once more, and Scott left with a promise to text her later. April leaned against the front door, her mind reeling. She stepped back inside, where her parents were sipping coffee, watching her with amused smiles.

"What the heck was that?" April asked, her voice a mix of shock and excitement.

Stacy laughed. "Looks like our little girl has a boyfriend."

April’s eyes widened. "Is that… okay?"

Mark nodded. "It’s okay, kiddo. It's time. You're an adult. We know you can’t get pregnant, but… use protection, alright?"

April’s face turned scarlet. "Dad! Oh my gosh, what? Eww!"

Stacy chuckled. "He's not wrong. You’re going to college, April. Obviously, you’ll… you know."

Mark smirked. "She’s not wrong."

April covered her face, groaning. "Okay, I’m going to Melody’s. I can’t with you two right now."

Her parents laughed, waving her off. "See you later, sweetheart."

At Melody’s house, April burst through the door, her voice bubbling with excitement. "Mel, you will not believe what just happened!"

Melody, sprawled on her couch in a t-shirt and shorts, sat up, eyes wide. "Spill. Now."

April recounted everything—Scott’s talk with her dad, the porch moment, the kisses, the boyfriend label. Melody squealed, pulling April into a hug. "Oh my gosh, I’m so happy for you! He’s totally into you. Are you, like, really gonna have sex?"

April groaned, flopping onto the couch and grabbing a pillow to scream into. "Mel, I don’t know! I want to, but I’ve never… you know, as a boy or anything. I don’t know what I’m doing."

Melody laughed, scooting closer. "Girl, I’m a virgin too. We’re in this together. But I’m sure you’ll figure it out. You and Scott are, like, electric."

April peeked out from the pillow, her cheeks red. "You think?"

"Uh, yeah," Melody said, grinning. "But you better have sex before we become mermaids."

April burst out laughing. "Girl, we can’t really become mermaids."

Melody smirked. "Wanna bet? Come on, let’s go swim. I need to cool off after all this romance drama."

The girls changed into their bikinis and ran out to Melody’s backyard pool, the water sparkling under the morning sun. They jumped in, splashing and laughing, their voices echoing with the joy of youth, friendship, and the promise of a future as vast and deep as the ocean they dreamed of exploring together.

Chapter Text

The summer had been a golden blur of sun-soaked days and warm, starry nights. April and Melody had spent it reveling in the freedom of their last months before college. The neighborhood pool became their sanctuary, where they’d swim laps until their muscles ached, then sprawl out on lounge chairs, tanning under the relentless sun. April’s skin glowed a soft bronze, and Melody, ever the planner, kept a timer to ensure they flipped every twenty minutes for an even tan. Between dips in the cool water, they’d sip lemonade and talk about everything—college, dreams, and, of course, April’s blossoming romance with Scott.

Scott and April had become inseparable, their summer days punctuated by dates that felt like scenes from a rom-com. They’d go mini-golfing, where Scott would playfully nudge April’s ball off course, only for her to retaliate with a dramatic swing that sent her ball into a water hazard. They’d laugh until their sides hurt, then head to the local ice cream shop, sharing a sundae piled high with whipped cream and sprinkles. Movie nights were a staple, too, with Scott sneaking his arm around April’s shoulders in the dark theater, her head resting against him as the credits rolled. Each date ended the same way: parked in Scott’s beat-up Honda, their lips locked in a heated make-out session under the glow of a streetlight.

One humid August evening, after a heated debate about the ambiguous ending of the latest sci-fi blockbuster they’d seen, they climbed into Scott’s car, still buzzing with energy. The air was thick with the scent of popcorn and summer heat. April’s laughter faded as Scott pulled her close, their kisses deepening. His hand slid down her belly, his fingers at her button, tentative but eager, and April’s breath hitched. She gently stopped his hand, her fingers curling around his wrist. Biting her lip, she looked into his eyes, her voice soft but firm. “Not yet,” she whispered, “but soon. I can’t wait.” She was still healing from her vaginoplasty, a milestone she’d been navigating with quiet courage. Scott, ever patient, brushed a strand of hair from her face and smiled. “I’m fine waiting,” he said, his voice warm with sincerity. “You’re worth it.”

Meanwhile, the end of summer brought a bittersweet shift. April and Melody spent their final weeks at home packing up their childhood rooms. April’s parents, Mark and Stacy, and Melody’s parents, Paul and Heather, hovered nearby, their eyes misty as they watched their daughters sort through years of memories. Posters came down, clothes were boxed up, and trinkets were carefully wrapped, but the girls left their beds untouched—a silent agreement that home would always be home. Mark tried to crack jokes to lighten the mood, but his voice broke when he hugged April, whispering, “You’re all grown up, kiddo.” Stacy wiped her eyes, tucking a photo of the family into April’s suitcase. Paul and Heather were no better, their pride tinged with the ache of letting go. “You’re adults now,” Heather said, her voice catching. “But you’ll always be our girls.”

Move-in day at college was a whirlwind of chaos and excitement. April and Melody had scored a shared dorm room, a cozy space they transformed into a vibrant reflection of their personalities. Fairy lights were strung along the walls, casting a warm glow over mermaid-themed posters that nodded to their shared dream of building a submarine one day. Their desks were set up as homework stations, complete with colorful planners and stacks of notebooks. Photos from their cheerleading days—glittering pom-poms, mid-air stunts, and sweaty, triumphant group hugs—were pinned to a corkboard above their beds. In the corner, Melody’s pride and joy sat on a shelf: a 3D-printed model of a submarine, a prototype of the vessel they fantasized about creating to explore the ocean’s depths and “hunt for mermaids,” as they jokingly called it.

Their parents helped lug boxes up the stairs, Mark and Paul grumbling about the lack of elevators while Stacy and Heather fussed over bedspreads and storage bins. When everything was finally in place, the four parents stood in the doorway, reluctant to leave. “Home’s just an hour away,” Stacy said, her voice thick. “If you need anything—anything at all—you call us.” Paul nodded, adding, “And don’t forget to eat actual food, not just ramen.” The girls laughed, but the hugs that followed were long and tight, a silent acknowledgment of the new chapter beginning.

After their parents left, the dorm felt both too big and too small, a space brimming with possibility but heavy with the weight of change. April flopped onto her bed, staring at the fairy lights. “We’re really here,” she said, almost to herself. Melody grinned, tossing a pillow at her. “Yup. College girls. Ready to take over the world. Slumber parties every night.”

That evening, Scott showed up, his lanky frame leaning against the doorframe. April’s face lit up, and she ran into his arms, nearly knocking him over. “You’re here!” she squealed. Scott laughed, steadying her. “I’m literally in the next building over,” he said, pointing toward the window. “You’re stuck with me.” April’s eyes sparkled as she leaned in close, lowering her voice. “Hey, I went to the doctor last week,” she murmured, a shy smile tugging at her lips. “I’m all cleared for… you know.” Scott’s eyebrows shot up, a grin spreading across his face. “Let’s go! My roommate’s not here yet!” he said, half-joking, his enthusiasm making April laugh. She pushed him playfully. “Slow down, cowboy. I want it to be special. Our firsts, you know?” Scott’s expression softened, and he nodded. “Yeah, you’re right. We’ll make it perfect.”

The conversation shifted as Scott mentioned his schedule. “Football practice starts tomorrow,” he said, running a hand through his hair. “I’m the backup QB, so I’ll probably ride the bench this year. Kyle French is the starter—junior, total star. Dude’s probably NFL-bound. But I’m cool with it. Gives me time to focus on my business studies, watch my beautiful girl cheer, and then next season, I’ll be the one in the huddle.” April beamed, standing on her tiptoes to kiss him. Melody, sprawled on her bed, groaned dramatically. “Okay, you two, get a room. Seriously, you’re disgustingly cute.”

Scott laughed, then reached into his backpack. “Oh, hey, by the way, I saw this at the business school building.” He handed Melody a flyer, its bold text catching the dorm’s soft light. Melody sat up, scanning it. “It’s a contest,” Scott explained. “A group of investors looking for the next big thing. They’re open to submissions—the winning team gets unlimited funding and backing from some huge names. That submarine idea of yours? You should take a stab at it.”

Melody read the flyer aloud, her voice growing more excited with each word. “The Oceanic Innovation Challenge… open to all students… pitch a groundbreaking idea in marine technology or exploration… top prize includes full funding, mentorship, and investor support…” She looked at April, her eyes wide. “This is totally our moment. We could build that submarine. Hunt for mermaids!” April’s face lit up, and she grabbed the flyer, reading it over Melody’s shoulder. “Let’s do it,” she said, her voice firm with determination. “This is our shot.”

The next few weeks were a whirlwind of new routines. April and Melody threw themselves into college life, balancing cheer practice with classes and late-night study sessions. The cheer squad was a mix of familiar energy and new faces, and the girls quickly found their rhythm, perfecting routines under the stadium lights. Scott, true to his word, was a constant presence, cheering from the sidelines during games even as he spent most of his time on the bench behind Kyle French. But he didn’t seem to mind, his focus split between football, his business courses, and stealing moments with April.

The Oceanic Innovation Challenge consumed Melody and April’s free time. They spent hours in their dorm, brainstorming over cups of coffee and scattered notes. Melody, with her knack for engineering, sketched out designs for a compact, eco-friendly submarine capable of deep-sea exploration. April, ever the dreamer, added ideas for modular sensors to detect marine life and map uncharted ocean floors. “We’re not just building a sub,” April said one night, her voice buzzing with excitement. “We’re building a way to explore the unknown. Like, what if we actually find mermaids?” Melody laughed, but her eyes sparkled with the same wild hope.

They worked late into the night, their desks littered with graph paper, 3D-printed prototypes, and articles on marine technology. Melody’s submarine model became their talisman, a reminder of the dream they’d nurtured since high school. They drafted a business plan, outlining the sub’s potential for scientific research, environmental monitoring, and even tourism. “Think about it,” Melody said, leaning back in her chair. “We could partner with oceanographers, conservationists, maybe even National Geographic. This isn’t just a sub—it’s a movement.”

April nodded, typing furiously on her laptop. “And we’ll make it sustainable. Solar-powered charging stations, biodegradable materials for non-critical components. We’re not just exploring the ocean; we’re protecting it.” They high-fived, their laughter echoing in the quiet dorm.

As the submission deadline approached, the pressure mounted. They recruited a few classmates—a mechanical engineering major named Raj and a marine biology student named Lena—to round out their team. Raj brought technical expertise, refining Melody’s designs with precise calculations, while Lena added insights on how their sub could support coral reef restoration and marine species tracking. Together, they polished their pitch, a sleek presentation that blended science, ambition, and a touch of whimsy. “We’re calling it the Mermaid’s Call,” April announced during a practice run, gesturing to a slide with a stylized logo of a submarine surrounded by shimmering waves. “It’s about chasing the impossible.”

Over the next few days, Scott couldn’t resist teasing April about their relationship’s “next stage.” During a quiet moment in the dorm, as Melody sorted through submarine sketches, Scott leaned close to April, his voice low and playful. “You know, we’ve been dancing around this for a while,” he said, his eyes glinting. “Time to take it to the next level, don’t you think?” April blushed, swatting his arm. “Scott, I really want to,” she said, her voice earnest but tinged with excitement. “But Melody and I have been dreaming of this submarine forever—building it, exploring the ocean, maybe even becoming mermaids ourselves. This contest is the next best thing. Let us win this, and then you and I celebrate. Big time.” Scott chuckled, pulling her close. “Good thing you’re sexy and worth waiting for,” he teased, his grin wide. April laughed, her heart fluttering. “Thank you so much,” she said, pressing a soft kiss to his lips, her eyes promising more.

The night before the submission, they stayed up until dawn, triple-checking every detail. Melody’s hands shook as she uploaded their proposal to the contest portal, and April squeezed her shoulder. “We did it,” April whispered. “No matter what happens, we did this together.” Melody smiled, exhausted but exhilarated. “To mermaids,” she said, raising an imaginary glass. April laughed, clinking her water bottle against Melody’s. “To mermaids.”

On the day of the pitch, the auditorium was packed with students, professors, and sharply dressed investors. April and Melody stood backstage, their nerves electric. April adjusted her blazer, a last-minute purchase to look “professional,” while Melody clutched their prototype model like a lifeline. Raj and Lena stood nearby, offering quiet encouragement. When their team’s name was called, April took a deep breath and led the way to the stage, her heels clicking with purpose.

Their presentation was a hit. April’s charisma shone as she walked the audience through their vision, her voice steady and passionate. Melody handled the technical details, explaining the sub’s propulsion system and sensor array with a confidence that belied her nerves. Raj and Lena chimed in with data and real-world applications, their teamwork seamless. The room erupted in applause when they finished, and the investors’ questions were sharp but encouraging. “What sets your design apart from existing submersibles?” one asked. Melody didn’t hesitate. “It’s not just about exploration—it’s about accessibility. Our sub is affordable, sustainable, and designed to democratize ocean research.”

As they left the stage, April grabbed Melody’s hand, squeezing it tightly. “We nailed it,” she whispered. Melody grinned, her heart pounding. “Yeah, we did.”

That night, back in their dorm, they collapsed onto their beds, too wired to sleep. Scott stopped by with pizza, his presence a comforting anchor. “Heard you guys killed it,” he said, handing April a slice. She grinned, leaning into him. “We gave it everything.” Melody nodded, her mind still racing. “Now we wait.”

Weeks later, the email arrived. April and Melody were in the middle of a cheer practice when April’s phone buzzed. She glanced at it, then froze, her eyes wide. “Mel,” she said, her voice trembling. “It’s from the contest.” They huddled together, ignoring their coach’s calls to get back in formation, and opened the email. The words hit them like a tidal wave: Congratulations, Team Mermaid’s Call. You have been selected as the winners of the Oceanic Innovation Challenge.

They screamed, jumping up and down, drawing stares from their teammates. The prize was everything they’d dreamed of: full funding, mentorship, and a chance to turn their submarine into reality. “We’re doing it,” Melody said, tears in her eyes. “We’re actually going to build it.” April hugged her tightly, her own eyes misty. “To mermaids,” she whispered. Melody laughed, hugging her back. “To mermaids.”

Chapter Text

April burst out of cheer practice, her heart racing not from the high kicks or synchronized routines but from the text she’d just received. She and her best friend Melody had won the Oceanic Challenge, a prestigious environmental innovation competition they’d spent months preparing for. April’s sneakers pounded the pavement as she sprinted toward Scott’s dorm, her blonde ponytail swinging wildly, her cheer skirt fluttering. She was breathless by the time she reached his door, banging on it with both fists, her cheeks flushed with exhilaration.

The door swung open, revealing Scott in a faded tee and gray sweatpants, his dark hair a tousled mess, clearly unprepared for her whirlwind arrival. His hazel eyes widened, concern flickering across his face. “April? What’s wrong? You okay?”

“We won! We won! We won!” April’s voice was a high-pitched squeal, her hands flailing as she bounced on her toes, barely containing her excitement. “The Oceanic Challenge! Me and Melody’s project—it’s happening, Scott!”

Scott blinked, processing her words, then broke into a grin that lit up his whole face. “Wait, seriously? That’s huge!” He stepped forward, pulling her into a tight hug, lifting her slightly off the ground. Her cheer sneakers dangled as she laughed, wrapping her arms around his neck. “I’m so damn proud of you,” he said, setting her down but keeping his hands on her arms, his eyes shining with admiration. “You’re out here saving the planet, huh?”

April’s heart swelled, her smile so wide it hurt. “Maybe just a little piece of it,” she said, her voice trembling with disbelief and pride. She grabbed his hands, squeezing them tightly. “Okay, okay, listen. Pick me up at my dorm at 7 p.m. Melody’s giving us the place tonight.” She winked, her confidence masking the nervous flutter in her stomach. “Don’t be late, okay?”

Scott’s grin faltered for a split second, replaced by a nervous excitement that mirrored her own. “I wouldn’t dream of it,” he said, his voice softer now, his thumb brushing over her knuckles. “Seven sharp. I’ll be there.”

“Promise?” April teased, tilting her head.

“Cross my heart,” Scott replied, mimicking the gesture over his chest, making her laugh.

At exactly 7 p.m., Scott stood outside April’s dorm, clutching a small bouquet of daisies, their white petals stark against his navy button-up. He’d traded his sweatpants for dark jeans, and his usual laid-back demeanor was tinged with a fidgety anticipation. He knocked, shifting his weight from one foot to the other. When April opened the door, his breath caught. She wore a fitted black dress that hugged her curves, accentuating her slim waist and the gentle swell of her hips. Her auburn hair cascaded over one shoulder, and a silver necklace glinted at her throat. “Wow,” Scott managed, his voice barely above a whisper as he handed her the flowers. “You look… incredible.”

April blushed, her fingers brushing the daisy petals as she took the bouquet. “Thanks,” she said, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. “You clean up pretty nice yourself.” She set the flowers on her desk, her touch lingering on the soft petals, then grabbed her purse. “Ready?”

“More than you know,” Scott said, his voice carrying a playful edge that made her laugh.

They walked a block off campus to a cozy Italian restaurant, the kind with red checkered tablecloths, dim lighting, and candles flickering in glass holders. Over plates of creamy fettuccine Alfredo and glasses of sparkling water—they talked animatedly. April recounted the moment Melody got the email about the Oceanic Challenge during cheer practice, her hands gesturing wildly as she described the judges’ feedback. Scott listened, his fork paused mid-air, his eyes fixed on her with a mix of awe and affection.

“You’re gonna be famous, you know that?” he said, leaning forward, his voice warm. “Like, ‘April, the environmental superhero’ famous.”

April laughed, twirling her pasta. “Oh, please. I just want to make a difference, you know? Clean oceans, happy fish.” She paused, her smile softening. “What about you? What’s your big dream?”

Scott leaned back, rubbing the back of his neck, a habit when he was thinking deeply. “I don’t know. I'm not good enough for the NFL but maybe business, open a company? Maybe go into the music business producing, writing songs… I just want to make something that sticks with people, you know?"

April reached across the table, her fingers grazing his. “You will. I can feel it.” Her voice was quiet, but her eyes locked onto his, bold and sure. The air between them shifted, charged with an electric current. Every glance, every brush of their hands, carried the weight of what they both knew was coming later. Scott fidgeted with his napkin, his voice dropping. “I gotta be honest… I’m trying to focus on dinner, but I can’t stop thinking about later.”

April’s cheeks warmed, but she held his gaze. “Me neither,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “Can we… maybe get out of here?”

Scott’s eyes widened, and he nodded, already signaling for the check. “Yeah, let’s go.” They apologized to the waiter, left a generous tip, and hurried out, their laughter echoing in the cool spring evening as they half-ran back to campus, hands clasped tightly.

Back at April’s dorm, she unlocked the door and peeked inside. The room was empty, just as expected. Her phone buzzed with a text from Melody: Hey girl, have fun and be safe tonight. I’m at my parents’ for the evening, back tomorrow. Love you! April showed Scott the message, her lips curving into a shy smile. “Melody’s gone. It’s just us.” She stepped closer, her voice softening. “Let’s… have fun. And you’re staying the night, okay?”

Scott swallowed hard, his Adam’s apple bobbing. “Yeah. Yeah, I’d like that.” He stepped inside, and April locked the door behind him, the click loud in the quiet room. The air felt heavier now, thick with possibility. Scott rubbed the back of his neck, his usual confidence replaced by a nervous chuckle. “So… now what do we do?”

April laughed, a nervous giggle escaping her lips. “I don’t know!” She stepped closer, her hands finding his, their fingers intertwining. They stood there for a moment, the silence stretching, both of them acutely aware of the weight of the moment. This was their first time together, and for April, it was more than just a physical milestone—it was a testament to her journey as a trans woman, to the body she’d fought for, to the trust she’d built with Scott.

He tilted his head, his voice soft but hesitant. “I just… after your vaginoplasty, it’s like… it’s real, you know? Like, it’s really you.” His cheeks reddened, and he stumbled over his words. “I mean, not that it wasn’t before, I just—”

April giggled, her nerves easing slightly. “Yes, it’s a real vagina,” she said, squeezing his hand to reassure him. “It’s okay, Scott. I’m ready. Are you?”

He nodded, his eyes locked on hers, a mix of nervousness and desire flickering in them. “Yeah. I’m ready. I just… I want this to be perfect for you.”

“It already is,” April whispered, stepping closer until their bodies were nearly touching. They began to kiss, tentative at first, their lips brushing softly, testing the waters. The kisses deepened, growing more urgent, a hungry edge to them as their hands roamed. Scott’s shirt came off first, tossed carelessly to the floor, revealing the lean lines of his chest. April’s dress followed, pooling at her feet, leaving her in a black push-up bra and matching lace panties. She stood there, her heart pounding, suddenly hyper-aware of her body under his gaze.

Scott paused, his eyes sweeping over her, and April’s breath hitched. “Is something wrong?” she asked, her voice small, a flicker of self-consciousness creeping in.

“No,” Scott said quickly, his voice thick with emotion. “God, no. You’re just… so stunning.” His eyes glistened, and a single tear slipped down his cheek. “I can’t believe you’re mine.”

April’s breath caught, and tears welled in her own eyes. She stepped forward, wrapping her arms around him, and they held each other tightly, the vulnerability of the moment binding them closer. “You’re gonna make me cry,” she whispered, her voice trembling as she pressed her forehead to his.

“You’re already making me cry,” Scott said with a shaky laugh, brushing a tear from her cheek. They kissed again, slower this time, savoring the warmth of each other’s lips. April’s hands slid down his back, tugging gently at his jeans. He helped her, kicking them off, leaving him in boxers. She hesitated for a moment, then slipped her panties off, her movements deliberate, trusting. Scott’s breath hitched as he slid his boxers off, and they stood there, bare and vulnerable, their eyes locked.

“Now what?” Scott whispered, his voice a mix of nerves and longing.

April smiled through her tears, guiding him to the bed. She lay back on the soft sheets, her heart racing as Scott fumbled in his wallet for a condom and a small bottle of lube. His hands trembled slightly as he rolled the condom on, then applied the lube with care, his eyes flicking to hers for reassurance. “You sure?” he asked, his voice soft but serious.

“I’m sure,” April said, her voice steady despite the butterflies in her stomach. She reached for his hand, pulling him closer. He positioned himself above her, their bodies aligning, and as he slowly entered her, April tensed, a sharp “Ow” escaping her lips.

Scott froze, his eyes wide with worry. “Oh God, are you okay? Should I stop?”

“No, no, it’s fine, baby. You're just a little bigger than what I dilate with. Keep going," April reassured him, her voice soft but firm. She reached up, cupping his face. “Just… go slow, okay? It’s new for me.”

He nodded, his expression a mix of concern and determination. “Tell me if it’s too much,” he said, his voice barely above a whisper. He moved carefully, watching her face for any sign of discomfort. The initial sting faded, replaced by a warmth that spread through April’s body, slow at first, then building into something deeper, more intense. She gasped, her fingers gripping his shoulders, her nails digging in slightly as pleasure began to overtake the discomfort.

“You okay?” Scott asked again, his voice strained, his breaths coming faster.

“Better than okay,” April murmured, her voice hitching as she adjusted to the sensation. She pulled him closer, her lips finding his neck, kissing the spot just below his ear. “Keep going.”

They found a rhythm, their bodies syncing in a way that felt both new and inevitable. Scott’s hands roamed her body, one steadying himself on the bed, the other tracing the curve of her hip. He kissed her deeply, murmuring her name against her skin, his lips brushing her collarbone, her chest. April’s breaths grew ragged, her body arching beneath him as waves of pleasure built, each one stronger than the last. She clung to him, her voice breaking as she whispered as a new feeling she had never felt came over her. “Scott… oh God…”

When the climax hit, it was like a tidal wave, overwhelming and all-consuming. April gasped, her entire body trembling, her nails digging into his back as she rode the sensation. Scott groaned, his forehead pressed against hers, his own release following moments later. Their breaths mingled, heavy and uneven, as they held each other, the intensity of the moment leaving them both speechless.

Scott kissed her deeply, still catching his breath, then carefully pulled out, disposing of the condom. They cleaned up, their movements slow and tender, and climbed back into bed, April’s head resting on Scott’s chest. She traced lazy circles on his skin, her heart full, her body still humming with the afterglow. “Thank you,” she whispered, her voice barely audible.

“For what?” Scott asked, his fingers brushing through her hair, his voice soft and warm.

“For waiting for me. For… accepting me. As a trans girl.” April’s voice wavered, the weight of her words hanging in the air.

Scott tilted her chin up, his eyes fierce with sincerity. “You’re a girl to me. Always have been. I love you, April.”

April froze, her breath catching. “What did you say?”

“I love you,” he repeated, his voice steady now, no hesitation. “I’ve loved you for a while. I was just… waiting for the right moment to say it.”

Tears spilled down April’s cheeks as she kissed him, hard and desperate, pouring every ounce of her emotion into it. “I love you too,” she whispered against his lips, her voice breaking. In a surge of emotion, she reached down and began to rub him. She climbed on top of him, straddling his hips, her hands resting on his chest. Scott’s eyes widened, a half-laugh escaping him.

“What about the condom?” he asked, his voice a mix of amusement and concern.

April grinned, her confidence returning. “I can’t get pregnant, silly,” she said, her tone playful but tender. She leaned down, kissing him softly, her hair falling around them like a curtain. “I just… I want to feel you again. Just us.”

Scott’s hands settled on her hips, his touch gentle but firm. “You sure?” he asked, his eyes searching hers.

“More than sure,” April said, guiding him inside her again. This time, it was slower, more deliberate, their movements unhurried as they savored the connection. April’s hands braced against his chest, her eyes locked on his, watching the way his expression softened, the way his breaths hitched. She moved with a quiet confidence, her body responding to his in a way that felt natural, right. The pleasure built again, slower this time, but no less intense. When they reached their peak, April’s voice broke as she whispered, “I love you so much.”

Scott pulled her down, kissing her deeply as they trembled together, their bodies pressed close. “I love you too,” he murmured, his voice thick with emotion. “Always.”

Exhausted, they collapsed into each other’s arms, their limbs tangled in the sheets. April nestled against Scott’s chest, listening to the steady thump of his heartbeat. “I can’t believe how good that felt,” Scott said, his voice still a little breathless. “Like… I’ve never had sex before, but that was amazing. I can’t believe you had a penis before.”

April tensed, a nervous laugh escaping her. “Yeah… can we not talk about what I had before?” Her voice was light, but there was an edge to it, a flicker of discomfort. “I really hated it, Scott. I don't want to remember what I had. Like ever.”

Scott’s eyes widened, and he sat up slightly, his face flooding with regret. “Oh God, April, I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean—I wasn’t thinking. I’m such an idiot.” He reached for her hand, squeezing it tightly. “I didn’t mean to make you feel bad. I just… I was trying to say how incredible you are. I’m sorry. I hope I didn't ruin our moment. Do you still love me?”

April’s expression softened, and she squeezed his hand back. “It’s okay, baby,” she said, her voice gentle. “You didn’t know. It’s just… that part of my life is behind me, you know? I’m finally me. And being with you like this… it makes me feel so whole. And yes I love you.”

Scott pulled her close, pressing a kiss to her forehead. “You’re perfect,” he said, his voice fierce. “And I’ll never bring it up again, I swear. I just want you to feel safe with me.”

“I do,” April whispered, her head resting against his chest again. “I’ve never felt safer.”

They lay there in silence for a while, the only sound their steady breathing and the faint hum of campus life outside. April traced patterns on his skin, her fingers lingering on the curve of his collarbone. “You know,” she said softly, “I used to be so scared of this. Of being close to someone like this. I thought… what if they don’t see me the way I see myself?”

Scott tilted her chin up, his eyes soft but intense. “I see you, April. Exactly as you are. And I love every single part of you.”

Her heart swelled, and she kissed him again, slow and tender. “You’re gonna make me cry again,” she said with a shaky laugh.

“Good,” Scott teased, brushing a strand of hair from her face. “Means I’m doing something right.”

They fell asleep tangled together, the dorm room bathed in the soft glow of moonlight filtering through the blinds. When morning came, they woke to sunlight streaming through the window, painting the room in warm golds. April stretched, her body pleasantly sore, and smiled as Scott stirred beside her. “Morning,” she said, her voice soft.

“Morning,” Scott replied, his voice groggy but warm. He pulled her close, kissing the top of her head. “Best night of my life.”

“Mine too,” April said, snuggling closer.

They dressed slowly, April slipping into a cozy oversized sweater and jeans, Scott pulling on his usual tee and jeans. They headed to the campus dining hall for breakfast, April clinging to Scott’s arm, their steps light and unhurried. Over stacks of pancakes and steaming cups of coffee, they talked and laughed, their conversation punctuated by quiet moments where their eyes met, saying more than words ever could.

Scott reached for her hand across the table, his thumb brushing over her knuckles. “I don’t want anyone else,” he said, his voice low but certain. “I love you, April. You’re mine till the day I die.”

April’s fork froze halfway to her mouth. She stared at him, her heart swelling until it felt too big for her chest. “You mean that?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

“Every word,” Scott said, his eyes unwavering. They leaned across the table, kissing softly, oblivious to the curious glances from other students.

Her phone buzzed, and April glanced at it—a text from Melody: "Hey Sexy Love bird, I’m back at the dorm, just letting you know. Hope you had fun! 😘" April smiled, showing Scott the message. They finished breakfast and went for a walk across campus, coffee cups in hand, the spring air warm against their skin. They talked about their future—adopting kids one day, getting married after college, maybe buying a little house on open land with a garden and a porch swing. For now, though, the world was perfect. April and Scott walked hand in hand, their love a quiet promise, unbreakable and bright.

Chapter Text

The University of Washington campus in Seattle was a mosaic of winter beauty as Melody and April hurried across the quad, their boots crunching through a thin layer of frost. It was mid-December, and the air carried the sharp bite of Puget Sound, mingled with the faint saltiness of the nearby waterfront. The iconic cherry trees, bare now, stood like sentinels against the gray sky, and the distant hum of the city underscored the quiet anticipation of the academic year winding down. Today, however, was no ordinary day for the two marine biology majors. It was the day they’d been working toward for months—the culmination of their Ocean Innovations Grant victory, a meeting with the investors, engineers, and scientists who would bring their dream of exploring the ocean’s depths to life.

Melody clutched a sleek, matte-black case to her chest, her gloved fingers tightening around the handle as if it were a lifeline. Inside was her childhood masterpiece: a 3D-printed submarine model she’d crafted at thirteen, a labor of love born from countless hours in her parents’ garage, surrounded by sketches of mermaids and deep-sea creatures. The model was a marvel of youthful ingenuity—every detail meticulously designed, from the retractable fins for navigating coral mazes to the reinforced glass dome built to withstand crushing deep-sea pressures. She’d even included a whimsical touch: a bioluminescent propulsion system inspired by the glowing jellyfish she and April used to chase in tide pools. April, walking beside her, carried a high-end tablet loaded with their presentation, her teal scarf fluttering in the wind. Her eyes sparkled with a mix of nerves and excitement, her auburn hair catching the weak winter sunlight. They were dressed for the occasion—Melody in a tailored navy coat over a crisp white blouse and gray slacks, April in a sea-green dress that hugged her frame, a subtle nod to their shared obsession with the ocean.

Their destination was the headquarters of Pacific Abyss Ventures, a cutting-edge marine technology firm located in a gleaming glass-and-steel building near the Seattle waterfront. The lobby was a testament to the company’s mission: a massive digital wall displayed real-time ocean data, from currents in the Pacific to bioluminescent blooms off the coast of Japan. A holographic model of a deep-sea trench rotated above the reception desk, casting shifting blue light across the polished floor. Melody and April exchanged a glance, their nerves tempered by a shared sense of purpose. This was their moment—the chance to turn their childhood dreams into reality.

They were escorted to a spacious conference room with floor-to-ceiling windows overlooking Elliott Bay, where ferries glided through the misty water. The room buzzed with anticipation as a dozen people awaited them: investors in sharp suits, engineers with laptops and graph paper, and scientists whose curiosity mirrored their own. At the head of the table stood Dr. Cassandra Lin, the project director, a woman in her fifties with jet-black hair streaked with silver and a presence that commanded respect. Her smile was warm but professional as she greeted them. “Melody, April, welcome. We’ve been eager to meet the visionaries behind this extraordinary proposal.”

Melody set her case on the polished mahogany table, her heart racing as she unlatched it to reveal the 3D-printed model. The room fell silent, all eyes drawn to the miniature submarine. Its sleek lines and intricate details gleamed under the conference room’s soft lighting, a testament to her childhood ambition. “This is something I built when I was thirteen,” Melody began, her voice steady despite the flutter in her chest. “It’s not just a model—it’s a blueprint for exploration. The retractable fins allow for precise navigation through complex underwater environments like coral reefs or hydrothermal vents. The reinforced dome is designed for extreme pressures, and the propulsion system, inspired by bioluminescent organisms, prioritizes sustainability to minimize our impact on marine ecosystems.”

The engineers leaned forward, some jotting notes, others snapping photos with their phones. Dr. Lin picked up the model, turning it over with a look of genuine admiration. “This is remarkable,” she said. “The level of detail, the foresight—it’s no wonder your proposal caught our attention.”

April stepped forward, her tablet projecting a holographic blueprint that hovered above the table, its translucent lines glowing in shades of blue and green. “Our project builds on Melody’s vision,” she said, her voice confident and clear.

“We’ve incorporated advanced materials like carbon nanotubes for structural integrity and graphene for lightweight durability. The AI-driven navigation system will map uncharted territories in real time, and we’ve designed modular research compartments to accommodate everything from biological sampling to geological analysis. But at its core, this is about discovery—about exploring the ocean’s depths, just like we dreamed of as kids obsessed with mermaids.”

The room chuckled, the tension easing. Dr. Lin’s eyes sparkled with amusement. “Mermaids, huh? I love that. Tell us more about what inspired you.”

April grinned, glancing at Melody. “We grew up in a small coastal town an hour from here, spending every summer on the beach. We’d dive into tide pools, pretending we were mermaids exploring underwater kingdoms. We’d tell each other stories about sunken cities and glowing creatures, but we always wanted to know what was really down there. This submarine is our way of turning those stories into reality—of uncovering the ocean’s secrets without harming its ecosystems.”

Melody nodded, picking up the thread. “We’ve always been fascinated by the unknown. The ocean is the last great frontier on Earth, and we want to explore it responsibly. Our design includes a citizen-science interface, so the public can follow our voyages in real time, and we’ve prioritized eco-friendly systems to ensure we leave no trace.”

The presentation unfolded seamlessly, with Melody and April trading off effortlessly. They detailed the submarine’s technical specifications: a hybrid power system combining solar and kinetic energy, a propulsion mechanism that mimicked the efficiency of marine life, and a suite of sensors capable of detecting everything from microplastics to deep-sea currents. The investors peppered them with questions about budgets and scalability, while the engineers grilled them on material stress tests and AI integration. The scientists, meanwhile, were captivated by the potential for new discoveries—new species, uncharted trenches, maybe even clues to the ocean’s role in climate regulation.
The 3D model remained the star of the show. Dr. Hiroshi Tanaka, a grizzled engineer with decades of experience, held it up to the light, pointing out the precision of its joints and the elegance of its design. “This isn’t just a toy,” he said, his voice gruff with respect. “It’s a proof of concept. You’ve thought through challenges most professionals overlook.”

Dr. Lin stood, her presence drawing the room’s attention. “Let me be clear,” she said, her tone decisive. “Pacific Abyss Ventures is fully committed to this project. We have the most advanced construction facilities in the world, with 3D printing arrays and robotic assembly lines that can produce complex vessels at unprecedented speeds. We’re prepared to build two submarines based on your design, and we’re confident we can have them ready by December next year—meaning your first voyage could launch as early as next winter. You’ll be full partners in this venture, with input on every stage of development. We’ll send you weekly updates, including schematics, prototypes, and test results. We want your vision to shape this project.”

Melody and April stared at each other, their faces alight with disbelief and joy. Partners? Two submarines by next December? It was beyond their wildest dreams. The room erupted in applause, and Dr. Lin shook their hands, her grip firm and warm. “Welcome to the future of ocean exploration,” she said. “You’re going to make history.”
As they left the building, the weight of the moment settled over them. They stood on the waterfront, the cold wind whipping their hair, and hugged each other tightly. “We’re doing it,” April whispered, her voice thick with emotion. “We’re really doing it.”

Melody nodded, tears stinging her eyes. “Mermaids forever.”

That weekend, Melody and April piled into April’s weathered hatchback for the hour-long drive to their hometown on the Washington coast. The winding highway hugged the shoreline, the Pacific Ocean stretching out to their left, its waves crashing against rocky cliffs under a slate-gray sky. They cranked up their favorite playlist—indie rock and pop anthems that echoed their buoyant mood—and sang at the top of their lungs, their voices mingling with the roar of the wind through the cracked windows. The black case with the 3D model sat in the backseat, a silent passenger carrying the weight of their dreams.

They arrived at April’s parents’ house first, a cozy cedar-shingled home with a wraparound porch overlooking the beach. Stacy and Mark greeted them with warm hugs, the living room filled with the scent of fresh coffee and homemade cinnamon rolls. “Tell us everything!” Stacy demanded, pulling them onto the couch. Over steaming mugs, Melody and April recounted the meeting in vivid detail: the sleek headquarters, the holographic blueprint, the awe-inspired reactions to the model. Mark, a retired mechanic with a passion for tinkering, was particularly fascinated by the technical specs. “Carbon nanotubes and graphene? You girls are building a spaceship for the sea!” he exclaimed, his eyes wide with pride.

Stacy, ever the dreamer, teared up as April described their mermaid-inspired vision. “You two have always been inseparable, chasing those ocean dreams,” she said, squeezing their hands. “I’m so proud of you.”

Later, they drove to Melody’s parents’ house, a charming Craftsman-style home nestled among pines. Heather and Paul had gone all out, preparing a feast of local seafood: Dungeness crab, grilled salmon, and a creamy clam chowder that warmed them from the inside out. The dining room glowed with candlelight, and a bottle of sparkling cider sat at the center of the table. Melody opened the black case, setting the 3D model on the table like a centerpiece. Heather’s eyes glistened as she traced its contours. “I remember you staying up all night in the garage, covered in printer filament,” she said, her voice soft with nostalgia. “I thought it was just a phase. But look at you now—turning your dreams into reality.”

Paul raised his glass, his voice booming with pride. “To Melody and April, our fearless explorers. May you conquer the seas and make us proud.”

The weekend was a blur of laughter, stories, and shared dreams. They walked along the beach, their boots sinking into the cold sand, reminiscing about the summers they’d spent diving into tide pools and weaving tales of underwater kingdoms. By the time they headed back to Seattle on Sunday evening, their hearts were full, their resolve strengthened. The ocean was calling, and they were ready to answer.

Back at the University of Washington, campus life roared back into focus. Melody and April were at the top of their marine biology program, their names synonymous with excellence. Their professors often cited their work as exemplary, from Melody’s meticulously detailed lab reports to April’s bold hypotheses about deep-sea ecosystems. They balanced rigorous coursework with late-night study sessions, their dorm room a chaotic blend of textbooks, coffee mugs, and sketches of submarine designs.
But academics were only part of their world. As members of the Husky cheerleading squad, they threw themselves into practices with the same passion they brought to their studies. College cheer was a different beast from high school—more intense, more competitive, with routines that demanded athleticism and precision. Alongside their high school friends Mia and Alexis, who had also joined the squad, they dazzled crowds at games, their purple-and-gold uniforms flashing under stadium lights. They were two of the most popular girls on the team, their infectious energy and genuine camaraderie earning them admiration from teammates and fans alike. Though they didn’t follow football closely, they knew the Huskies were headed to the first round of the College Football Playoffs, and they cheered with fierce pride, their voices carrying over the roar of the crowd.

Between classes and practices, they stayed glued to their phones, eagerly awaiting updates from Pacific Abyss Ventures. The group texts arrived like clockwork, each one a treasure trove of progress: photos of the submarine hulls taking shape in a massive construction bay, 3D renderings of the interior with sleek research stations and compact sleeping quarters, and videos of prototype tests in a high-pressure tank. One update included a mock-up of the citizen-science interface, a sleek dashboard that would stream live data to the public. Melody and April would huddle in their dorm, squealing over each new image, their imaginations already plunging into the abyss—exploring coral canyons, discovering new species, maybe even stumbling upon a hydrothermal vent teeming with alien life.
For April, college was also a time of love. Her relationship with Scott, a backup quarterback for the Huskies, had deepened into something electric and all-consuming. Scott was charming and grounded, his easy smile and quick wit a perfect match for April’s fiery spirit. They stole moments between classes, sharing quick kisses in the quad or sneaking off to the waterfront for coffee dates. Their nights were spent in each other’s dorms, tangled in sheets, their conversations a blend of playful banter and heartfelt dreams. One evening, as they lay in Scott’s cramped dorm room, the glow of a desk lamp casting soft shadows, he traced circles on her arm. “You’re gonna be out there, sailing the seas in your submarine,” he said, his voice low and warm. “I’m just the lucky guy who gets to cheer you on.”

April laughed, pulling him close. “You’re more than that. You’re my safe harbor.”

Scott was equally invested in the submarine project, peppering April with questions about the latest updates. He’d scroll through the group texts with her, marveling at the sleek designs and futuristic tech. “This is next-level,” he’d say, shaking his head. “You and Melody are gonna change the world.”

Melody, meanwhile, was content to pour her energy into her studies and cheer. Romance wasn’t on her radar—her heart belonged to the ocean, her mind consumed with visions of the deep. She and April were a perfect team, their complementary strengths propelling them forward. Melody’s precision balanced April’s boldness, their friendship a steady anchor amid the whirlwind of college life.

As December deepened, the campus buzzed with playoff fever, the Huskies’ football team gearing up for their first playoff game. But for Melody and April, the real excitement lay in the future—a future where they’d dive into the unknown, chasing the mysteries they’d dreamed of since they were kids weaving mermaid tales on the beach. The submarines were taking shape, and with them, a world of possibilities. By next December, they’d be ready to set sail, their childhood dreams no longer just stories, but a reality that would ripple across the seas.

Chapter Text

The December morning broke cold and gray over Seattle, the University of Washington campus cloaked in a quiet that felt almost reverent. It was Saturday, the first round of the College Football Playoff, and Husky Stadium was poised to erupt with the energy of a home game. The air buzzed with anticipation, students and fans already streaming toward the stadium, their purple-and-gold scarves bright against the winter gloom. But in the dorm room shared by Melody and April, the morning began with a frantic knock that shattered the stillness.

April, still half-asleep, stumbled to the door, rubbing her eyes. Her cheerleading sweats hung loosely on her frame, her auburn hair tangled from a restless night. She opened the door to find Scott, her boyfriend, standing there, his face alight with a mix of nerves and exhilaration. His brown eyes sparkled, and his breath came in quick puffs in the chilly hallway. “Scott, baby? What’s up? You okay?” April asked, her voice thick with sleep.

Scott grabbed her hands, his grin wide enough to light up the dim corridor. “Coach called me. Kyle French, our starting QB, is sick. I’m starting the game tonight under the lights!” His voice trembled with excitement, and April’s eyes widened, sleep forgotten.

“Oh my gosh, baby, yes!” she cried, throwing herself into his arms. They hugged tightly, Scott’s muscular frame enveloping her as she laughed into his chest. “This is your moment!”

Scott pulled back, his hands still on her shoulders, his face glowing. “I’m gonna show the world who I am, April. This game’s on ESPN! If we win, it’s like a movie. Get your parents here—I’ve got tickets. My mom and dad are coming, too, and you’ll be cheering me on. It’s perfect.”
April’s heart swelled. She leaned up and kissed him, her lips lingering on his, tasting the promise of this pivotal night. “I’ll call Mom and Dad right now,” she said, already reaching for her phone. “They wouldn’t miss this for the world.”

Melody, stirring from her bed across the room, caught the tail end of the conversation. “What’s going on?” she mumbled, pushing her glasses onto her nose.

“Scott’s starting quarterback tonight!” April said, her voice bubbling with pride. “First round of the playoffs, against Oregon!”

Melody sat up, her eyes brightening. “That’s huge, Scott! You’ve got this.”
Scott flashed her a grateful smile before turning back to April. “I gotta get to the locker room for prep, but I’ll see you out there, okay? Cheer loud for me.”
“Always,” April promised, kissing him again before he dashed out, his energy crackling like a live wire.

Hours later, the locker room was a hive of controlled chaos. The Husky players suited up, the air thick with the scent of sweat and adrenaline. Coach Sector, a grizzled man with a voice like gravel, stood at the center, his clipboard clutched tightly. “Listen up,” he barked, his eyes sweeping the room. “Kyle got us here, and we believe in Scott to finish it. He’s our backup, but we’re a top program, and we recruited a top local prospect. Scott, you’re facing an angry Oregon defense—best in the Pac-12. Not how I’d want your first start, but you’ve got the arm and the heart. Trust your instincts.”
Scott nodded, his jaw set, though his stomach churned with nerves. He’d dreamed of this moment since he was a kid throwing passes in his backyard, but the weight of it—starting quarterback in a playoff game on national TV—was immense. He glanced at his teammates, their faces a mix of encouragement and focus, and felt a surge of determination. This was his chance.
As the team jogged onto the field, the stadium roared, a sea of purple and gold pulsing under the blazing lights. Scott spotted April in her cheerleading uniform, her ponytail swinging as she led a chant with Mia and Alexis. Her smile was a beacon, and he ran over, stealing a quick kiss before the whistle blew. “Love you,” he whispered.
“Love you more,” she replied, her eyes shining. “Go be a star.”

The kickoff was electric, the crowd’s energy a living thing. The first quarter was a defensive slugfest, both teams locked in a 0-0 tie. Scott held his own, completing short passes and dodging Oregon’s relentless defenders. April watched from the sidelines, her heart pounding with every snap, her cheers blending with the roar of the crowd. She’d never paid much attention to football before Scott, but tonight, every play felt like a piece of their shared future.
The second quarter began, and the Huskies had possession. Scott hiked the ball, dropping back to scan for an open receiver. The pocket collapsed fast—Oregon’s defense was a wall of green and yellow. With no clear target, Scott tucked the ball and ran, his legs pumping as he dodged one tackler, then another. The crowd screamed, urging him on. But as he cut left, two Oregon linemen closed in, their combined force slamming him to the turf with a sickening crunch.
The stadium fell eerily quiet. Scott lay motionless on the field, the ball rolling away. April’s breath caught, her pom-poms slipping from her hands. “No,” she whispered, her eyes fixed on Scott’s still form. This wasn’t right. He wasn’t getting up.

The coaching staff and medics rushed onto the field, the crowd’s murmurs growing anxious. April’s heart hammered as she pushed through her teammates, ignoring their calls, and sprinted across the turf. Scott’s eyes were open, darting frantically, his chest heaving. “April,” he gasped as she dropped to her knees beside him, tears already streaming down her face. “I can’t feel my legs. I can’t move them. Only my arms and neck. What happened?”
April gripped his hand, her voice trembling but steady. “I’m here, baby. I’m right here. You’re gonna be okay.” But the fear in his eyes mirrored her own, and she knew this was bad—catastrophically bad.

The medics worked quickly, stabilizing Scott’s neck and back as they lifted him onto a stretcher. The stadium was a tomb, the crowd’s silence deafening. April followed as they wheeled him toward the ambulance, her cheerleading skirt swishing against her thighs, her world narrowing to Scott’s pale face. Mark, April’s dad, sprinted down from the stands, his face etched with worry. Scott’s parents, Lisa and Frank, joined them, Lisa’s hands trembling as she clutched Frank’s arm.

In the ambulance, Scott’s tears flowed freely, his voice breaking. “What happened? I can’t move my legs, April. I can’t feel them.” April held his hand tightly, her thumb stroking his knuckles. “Squeeze my hand, baby,” she said softly. He did, his grip weak but present, and she clung to that small sign of hope.

The ride to the hospital was a blur of sirens and sterile lights. April sat beside Scott, whispering reassurances, while Mark, Lisa, and Frank followed in a car. At the hospital, they gathered in the waiting room, a stark space of white walls and plastic chairs. April paced, her cheerleading uniform smudged with grass from the field, her hands twisting together. Mark tried to comfort her, his arm around her shoulders, but she couldn’t sit still. Lisa sat with her head in her hands, Frank staring blankly at the floor. The TV in the corner droned on, breaking the news that the Huskies had lost to Oregon, 45-24, with the third-string quarterback struggling to fill Scott’s shoes. The score felt irrelevant, a distant echo against the weight of their fear.
Three hours later, the doctor emerged, his face grim. April rushed forward, her voice sharp with desperation. “What’s wrong with Scott?”

The doctor’s eyes were heavy with sympathy. “Scott suffered a severe spinal cord injury—a complete fracture at the T12 vertebra. He has movement in his arms and neck, and his brain activity is normal, but he’s paralyzed from the waist down. He will never walk again.”

The words landed like a physical blow. Lisa let out a choked sob, collapsing into Frank’s arms. Mark’s face crumpled, his hand tightening on April’s shoulder. April stood frozen, her mind reeling, tears streaming down her cheeks. “When can I see him?” she managed, her voice barely a whisper.
“Immediate family only for now,” the doctor said gently.
Lisa looked up, her eyes red but resolute. “April’s family. She’s his girlfriend. She needs to be there.”

Frank nodded, though his expression was strained, his jaw tight. April barely registered their words, her heart pulling her toward Scott. She followed the doctor to his room, her sneakers squeaking on the linoleum. Scott lay in a hospital bed, his broad shoulders dwarfed by the sterile white sheets, his eyes fixed on the ceiling. The room was quiet except for the soft beep of monitors. April approached slowly, her throat tight.

“Hey, baby,” she said, sitting beside him and taking his hand. “I’m here.”

Scott’s gaze shifted to her, his eyes glassy with tears. “They told me,” he said, his voice hollow. “My life’s over, April. Football was everything. Who am I without it?”

April’s heart shattered, but she leaned closer, brushing a lock of hair from his forehead. “Your life isn’t over,” she said fiercely. “You’re still you—smart, funny, strong. You’ll go into business, like you always talked about. You’ll be amazing. There’s so much more to life than football. I’m different, you’re different, and we’ll be different together.”
Scott’s lips twitched, a faint spark in his eyes. “You’re my sexy transgender girlfriend,” he said, his voice cracking with emotion. “I want to make you my wife one day.”

The words hung in the air, raw and beautiful. April’s breath caught, but before she could respond, Lisa and Frank stepped into the room, their faces a mix of grief and confusion. Lisa’s eyes softened at the sight of April, but Frank’s jaw tightened further. “What’s this about transgender?” he demanded, his voice sharp. “Scott, how’s this gonna work? Grandkids? You’re dating a girl with a… a penis?”

Scott’s face hardened, his voice cutting through the room. “Dad, shut up. Not now. You have legs, I don’t anymore. April’s the best thing that’s ever happened to me. She had the surgery, anyway, so just stop.”

Frank’s face reddened, and he stormed out, the door slamming behind him. April’s chest tightened, anger and hurt flaring. She followed him into the hallway, her hands clenched. “Hey, wait.”

Frank turned, his eyes blazing. “You think you can just waltz into our family like this? You’re not what I pictured for my son. My son with a trans girl?”

April stood her ground, her voice steady despite the tears threatening to spill. “I love Scott. I’ve loved him since the moment we met, and I’m not going anywhere. He’s lying in there, broken, and all you care about is who I am? I’m the one holding his hand, telling him he’s enough. I’m the one who’ll fight for him every day. You don’t get to decide what we are to each other. I am a girl.”

Frank’s shoulders slumped, his anger crumbling under the weight of her words. His eyes glistened, and he rubbed a hand over his face. “I just… I don’t know how to do this. He’s my boy, and now he’s…”

April softened, stepping closer. “He’s still your boy. And he needs you to love him, not judge him—or me.”
Frank nodded slowly, his voice barely audible. “You’re right. I’m sorry. Scott never told about you, you are stunning we always assumed you’re… female. Can we start over?”

They returned to the room together, Frank’s hand resting briefly on April’s shoulder. Scott looked between them, his expression wary. “You two make up?”

Frank managed a small smile. “This is a special girl, son. I see why you love her.”

Scott’s eyes softened, and he reached for April’s hand. “Why else do you think there’s a ring in my pocket?”

April froze, her heart stuttering. “What?”

Scott nodded toward his jacket, draped over a chair. “Left pocket. Go look.”

With trembling hands, April reached into the jacket and pulled out a small velvet box. Inside was a simple silver ring, a tiny sapphire glinting at its center. Her breath caught, tears spilling over. “Scott…”

“I went to your dad two weeks ago,” Scott said, his voice thick. “Asked his permission. He said yes. I was gonna propose after the game, win or lose. This isn’t how I planned it, but… April, will you marry me? Even like this?”
April’s sob broke free, her hands shaking as she clutched the ring. “Will you marry me, even though I’m trans?”
Scott laughed through his tears, the sound raw and beautiful. “You’re trans, I’ll be in a wheelchair. Still love me?”

April’s voice was fierce. “You’ll still love me?”
“Of course,” Scott said, tears rolling down his cheeks. “Always.”

April turned to Mark, who stood in the corner, his eyes red. He nodded, his smile shaky but proud. “Yes,” April whispered, slipping the ring onto her finger. “Yes, Scott.” She leaned down, kissing him softly, their tears mingling.
The doctor stepped in, pausing at the emotional scene. “I’m sorry, but only married or blood family can stay.”
Scott grinned weakly. “Does fiancée as of five minutes ago count?”

The doctor’s lips twitched. “As of five minutes ago? Sure.”

April kissed Scott again, her voice soft. “I’ll stay with you all night.”

They lay together in the narrow hospital bed, April curled against his side, careful not to jostle him. The room was quiet, the monitors a steady rhythm. Scott’s voice was low, hesitant. “Can I ask you about…you… before your surgery?”

April sighed, her heart aching for him. “Sure.”

“I just… you had something you hated about yourself,” he said, his eyes searching hers. “Now I’ve got this—never walking again. How did you deal with it? Having a penis when you hated it?”

April took a deep breath, her fingers tracing circles on his hand. “It was like carrying a weight I couldn’t put down. Every day, I’d look in the mirror and feel wrong, like my body wasn’t mine. But I kept going—therapy, support groups, my family. I decided I wouldn’t let it define me. I rose up, every day, because I had to. And you will, too, Scott. You’re stronger than you know.”

He smiled faintly, his eyes heavy. “If I were a merman and you a mermaid, I’d have no legs, and we could just swim away.”

April laughed, the sound soft and warm. “That would be nice, wouldn’t it?” They fell asleep like that, tangled together, their breaths syncing in the quiet.

The next morning, the doctor returned, his tone matter-of-fact. “Scott, you’ll be in a wheelchair for life. Rehab will take about six months—learning to use the chair, building upper body strength. You’re young and healthy; you’ll adapt.”
April, still in her grass-stained cheerleading uniform from Saturday, nodded, her heart heavy but resolute. “I need to get to campus,” she said, kissing Scott’s forehead. “But I’ll visit every day, I promise.”

Scott squeezed her hand. “Focus on school. I’ll focus on healing.”

April returned to campus, her steps heavy as she pushed open the dorm room door. Melody was there, her arms open, and April collapsed into them, letting out a gut-wrenching sob. “I don’t know how we’ll do this,” she cried, her voice breaking. “So many dreams Scott and I had—gone. He’s in a wheelchair, Mel. Forever.”

Melody held her tightly, her own eyes glistening. “Do you love him?”

April pulled back, holding up her hand, the sapphire ring catching the light. Melody gasped, covering her mouth. “April…”

“I do,” April said, her voice trembling but fierce. “I love him more than anything.”

Melody hugged her again, her voice steady. “Then you’ll get through this. You’re a fighter, April. You both are.”
As April sank onto her bed, the weight of the weekend settled over her. The ring felt heavy on her finger, a promise amid the pain. Scott’s future had changed, and so had hers, but their love was a constant, a beacon in the storm. Together, they’d rise, just as she always had—different, but unbroken.

Chapter Text

The six months following Scott’s catastrophic injury were a relentless storm of grief, resilience, and quiet desperation for April. The vibrant, effervescent girl who once lit up the University of Washington campus with her cheerleading routines and infectious laughter seemed to fade, her spirit weighed down by the unrelenting demands of her new reality. Quitting the cheerleading squad was a gut-wrenching decision, one she made with tears streaming down her face. The field at Husky Stadium, where she’d once led chants under the blazing lights, was now a haunting reminder of the night Scott’s dreams—and hers—shattered. Each step onto that turf felt like stepping into a wound, the memory of Scott lying motionless too vivid to bear. Melody, her best friend and roommate, sat with her through the decision, her own heart breaking as she watched April unravel. “I get it,” Melody said softly, her voice thick with empathy. “You don’t have to explain.” The university, in a rare act of compassion, allowed April to keep her scholarship despite her withdrawal from cheer, but the loss of that part of her identity left her adrift, searching for an anchor in a sea of uncertainty.
Every afternoon, April made the pilgrimage to the rehabilitation center on the outskirts of Seattle, a stark, antiseptic building that smelled of disinfectant and determination. Scott was there, strapped into machines or propped in his wheelchair, his face often a mask of pain or frustration. Some days, he’d manage a weak smile, his brown eyes flickering with the warmth she’d fallen in love with. He’d squeeze her hand and whisper, “You’re my rock, April.” But other days, he was a stranger, his voice sharp, his gaze distant, as if the accident had stolen more than his ability to walk—it had taken the light that made him Scott. Watching him struggle through physical therapy, his muscles straining as he learned to navigate his wheelchair, was a slow torture for April. She’d hold his hand, murmuring encouragement—“You’re doing great, baby. You’re so strong”—but the words felt hollow against the reality of his pain. Each visit left her drained, her own challenges mounting like waves: slipping grades, a scholarship hanging by a thread, and the crushing weight of being Scott’s lifeline while her own was fraying.
Amid this storm, the submarine project with Pacific Abyss Ventures shone like a distant star. Dr. Cassandra Lin, the project director, sent weekly updates that kept Melody and April tethered to their childhood dream. The messages arrived like lifelines, filled with photos of the submarines’ sleek hulls taking shape in a massive construction bay, their silver curves a near-perfect echo of Melody’s 3D-printed model from her teenage years. Renderings showed state-of-the-art interiors: research stations with glowing touchscreens, compact sleeping quarters, and a panoramic dome designed to withstand the ocean’s crushing depths. One update included a video of the AI navigation system running a simulation, its algorithms mapping a virtual trench with pinpoint precision. Dr. Lin’s voice was buoyant in her calls: “We’re months ahead of schedule. By November, these vessels will be ready for the water.” For Melody, the updates were a spark of joy, a reminder of their shared vision. For April, they were a desperate hope, a chance to reclaim some piece of herself amidst the chaos of her life.
But hope was fragile, and not every day offered it. One bleak October afternoon, April found Scott in a particularly dark mood at the rehab center. He was slumped in his wheelchair, his arms crossed, his face set in a scowl as the physical therapist packed up for the day. The room was heavy with the scent of sweat and antiseptic, and Scott’s voice was sharp when April tried to coax him into his exercises. “Why bother?” he snapped, his eyes fixed on the floor. “I’m stuck in this chair forever, April. I can’t walk with you along the waterfront, can’t play mini-golf, can’t climb the stairs to your dorm. I’m useless. You deserve better.”
April’s chest tightened, her own exhaustion flaring into frustration. “Don’t you dare say that, Scott. I’ve faced challenges, too—I’ve fought to be who I am, to live in this body. I’m still here, fighting for us. Where’s the man I love? The funny, cheerful guy who asked me to marry him?”
Scott’s eyes blazed, his voice rising to a shout. “He died on that field, April! Your challenges aren’t the same. You got to choose your path. I didn’t choose this!”
The words hit like a slap, and April’s vision blurred with tears. “We all face challenges, Scott,” she said, her voice trembling with hurt and anger. “Don’t you dare diminish mine. I’m not giving up on you, but you’re giving up on yourself.” She turned, her sneakers squeaking on the linoleum, and stormed out, ignoring his desperate shout of “April, wait!” She drove back to campus, her hands shaking on the wheel, tears streaming down her face. In their dorm, she collapsed into Melody’s arms, her sobs raw and ragged. “He’s not himself, Mel,” she cried, her voice muffled against Melody’s shoulder. “I’m losing him. I’m losing school, my scholarship, everything. I don’t know how to keep going.”
Melody held her tightly, her own tears falling. “You’re not losing him, April. He’s hurting, and so are you. But you’re both stronger than this. You’ll find your way back to each other.”

In early November, Dr. Lin called an urgent meeting at Pacific Abyss Ventures, the sleek headquarters buzzing with a frenetic energy that mirrored the stakes. The conference room was packed with engineers in lab coats, scientists scribbling notes, and media consultants strategizing the project’s public rollout. A holographic model of the completed submarines rotated above the table, their sleek lines glinting in the soft light. Dr. Lin stood at the head, her silver-streaked hair pulled back, her voice resonant with pride. “This is a historic moment,” she declared. “Two college students—two young women with a dream—have designed submarines that will redefine ocean exploration. This is a national story, a global one. The vessels are ready, and we need to decide who will pilot the first voyage.”
Melody and April sat side by side, their hearts pounding. The submarines were breathtaking, their designs a near-perfect realization of Melody’s childhood vision: retractable fins, a reinforced dome, and an eco-friendly propulsion system inspired by bioluminescent marine life. The first trip would be a test run—a 40-minute journey ten miles out into Puget Sound and back, a shallow dive to prove the vessel’s capabilities before a deeper, riskier voyage.
Melody spoke first, her voice steady but tinged with ambition. “What if we take the first trip to Brim Island? There’ve been rumors about subs going missing there—unexplained anomalies. The data we could collect—”
Dr. Lin’s expression darkened, her voice cutting through the room like a blade. “That’s not up for discussion, Melody. Those incidents are classified, and we’re not touching them. This test run is about safety and validation. We go out, we come back, we prove the tech. Now, who’s piloting?”
April’s hand shot up, her voice firm despite the tremor in her chest. “I’ll do it. I’ll take the risk.”
Melody’s head snapped toward her, eyes wide with alarm. “April, no. I designed the model. I should go.”
April shook her head, her jaw set. “Mel, I need this. Scott’s not himself, I’m failing my classes, my scholarship’s on the brink. My life’s falling apart, and I need to get out there, on the water, to feel alive again. I need to reset.”
Melody’s brow furrowed, her voice low. “Your scholarship? Why didn’t you tell me?”
April’s eyes glistened, her voice cracking. “I quit cheer, I’m barely passing, and taking care of Scott is… it’s crushing me. I haven’t told anyone how bad it is. I need this, Mel. I need to be out there, where it’s just me and the ocean.”
Dr. Lin nodded, her expression softening but resolute. “April, you’ll pilot the first run. Melody, you’ll take the second. If both are successful, we’ll plan a deep-sea voyage. After that, we can discuss commercial applications—maybe even public tours.”
Melody’s eyes searched April’s, her voice barely above a whisper. “Are you sure?”
April signed the release forms, her hand steady despite the storm in her heart. “I’m sure.”

That evening, April drove to her parents’ house, the coastal highway stretching dark and quiet under a starless sky. Stacy and Mark were waiting in their cedar-shingled home, the fire casting a warm glow over the living room. When April explained her decision to pilot the submarine, Mark’s face darkened, his voice rising. “Winning the grant was incredible, April, but this? It’s almost Christmas! You have Scott to think about, your future. Why risk your life in an untested sub? You’re only 20!”
April’s voice trembled, but she held her ground. “Dad, school’s a mess. My grades are slipping, my scholarship’s at risk, and Scott… he’s not the same. I’m drowning under the stress, the pressure. The ocean’s the only place I’ve ever felt free. I need this—to remember who I am.”
Stacy’s eyes filled with tears, but she reached for April’s hand. “Is Melody pushing you into this?”
“No,” April said fiercely. “This is my choice. I promise I’ll be safe.”
Mark’s shoulders slumped, his voice soft. “Okay, sweetheart. We trust you. But come back to us.”

The next day, April returned to campus and met with Dr. Lin and Melody at Pacific Abyss Ventures. “When do we launch?” she asked, her voice steady.
“One week,” Dr. Lin replied, her eyes scanning April’s face. “The submarine will be transported to the waterfront. You’ll launch from there, with full support from our team.”
Melody touched April’s arm, her voice urgent. “April, are you sure about this?”
April’s eyes flashed, her patience fraying. “Yes, Mel. Stop asking. I need this.”
Later, she visited Scott at the rehab center. He was in a foul mood, slumped in his wheelchair, his face etched with exhaustion. But when he saw April, his expression softened, a flicker of the old Scott breaking through. She sat beside him, taking his hand, and explained the launch. His eyes widened with worry. “April, that sounds dangerous. What if something goes wrong?”
She squeezed his hand, her voice soft but firm. “I need this, Scott. But I’m sorry for our fight. I know you’re hurting.”
He looked down, his voice barely audible. “I’m sorry, too. I’ve been awful. They ran tests, April… I might not be able to have sex again. Ever.”
Her heart sank, but she forced a smile, leaning in to kiss his forehead. “We’ll figure it out, baby. Together.”
Scott nodded, his eyes glistening. “I’m not cleared to leave yet—a few more weeks. I wish I could be there for your launch.”
“It’ll be on TV,” April said, her voice catching. “Watch me, okay? I’ll be safe.”
They kissed, but the moment felt fragile, a quiet unease lingering between them. Things weren’t the same, and they both felt it.

The night before the launch, April and Melody lay awake in their dorm, the darkness heavy with unspoken fears. The room was a mess of textbooks, coffee mugs, and submarine schematics, a testament to their fractured lives. April’s voice broke the silence, trembling with emotion. “Mel, I’ve wanted to be a mermaid since we were kids, diving into tide pools, making up stories about underwater kingdoms. This is the closest I’ll ever get. I’m under so much pressure—Scott, school, my scholarship. I need this to feel like me again.”
Melody reached for her hand, her own voice thick with tears. “I know, April. But I’m terrified for you. What if something happens?”
April’s sobs broke free, raw and desperate. “I have to do this, Mel. I have to.” Melody pulled her close, holding her as the tears fell, her own heart aching. “Okay,” she whispered. “Go be our mermaid.”

The day of the launch dawned crisp and clear, the Seattle waterfront alive with a thrumming crowd. Reporters from CNN, BBC, and local stations jostled for position, their cameras trained on the submarine—a sleek, silver vessel that gleamed under the winter sun, its lines a perfect echo of Melody’s childhood model. April, in a fitted black wetsuit, climbed the ramp to the sub’s entry, her heart pounding with a mix of fear and exhilaration. Melody walked beside her, her eyes wide with awe. “It’s exactly like your model,” she whispered, her voice trembling with pride.
Engineers from Pacific Abyss Ventures gave April a tour of the sub’s interior, its AI-powered controls glowing softly. “You’re here to monitor, not pilot,” one engineer, a wiry woman named Dr. Patel, explained. “The AI handles navigation, but you’ll oversee the systems. It’s a 40-minute trip—20 minutes out to 10 miles, 20 back. You’ll dive shallow, and we’ll have radio and in-sub video the whole time.”
April nodded, her nerves buzzing like live wires. She hugged her parents, Stacy’s eyes red with tears, Mark’s jaw tight with worry. Then, a miracle: Scott, wheeled in by a rehab shuttle, his face pale but resolute. April ran to him, dropping to her knees and kissing him fiercely, tears streaming down her face. “I’m sorry for how I’ve been,” he said, his voice breaking. “You’re my heart, April.”
“You’re mine,” she sobbed, clinging to him. “I’ll be back in less than an hour.”
She hugged Melody last, who whispered, “Go find mermaids.” April smiled, her eyes bright with determination, and climbed into the sub, clipping into the pilot’s seat. The hatch sealed with a hiss, and the crowd erupted in cheers.
At the command center—a high-tech truck parked nearby—Melody, April’s parents, Melody’s parents, Scott, and Dr. Lin gathered around the monitors. The sub was lowered into the water, and April’s voice crackled over the radio, alive with wonder. “Oh my God, this is incredible! Sea turtles, fish—Melody, it’s like our dreams!” The video feed showed her face, radiant with joy, as the sub glided through Puget Sound, its dome revealing a kaleidoscope of marine life.
Eight miles out, the sub dove deeper, and April’s voice grew awestruck. “Melody, I wish you were here. It’s like another world—coral, jellyfish, everything glowing.” The command center buzzed with excitement, the crowd outside cheering as the feed was broadcast on a giant screen.
Then, the ground shook—a low, ominous rumble that rattled the truck. Glasses clinked, monitors flickered, and April’s voice sharpened over the radio. “What was that? Guys, what’s happening?”
Dr. Patel’s face paled as she scanned her tablet. “That’s weird. It’s an earthquake, but… nothing’s showing on the seismic reports. No activity registered.”
Another engineer, a young man named Chen, frowned at his screen. “The sub’s deviating from its course. It’s being pulled—magnetically, toward Brim Island.”
Dr. Lin’s eyes widened, her voice urgent. “April, put the sub into overdrive. Hit the boosters, now!”
April’s hands shook as she gripped the manual controls, her voice trembling. “I’m trying! Boosters are on, but it’s not enough—it’s pulling me harder!” The video feed showed her face, pale and frantic, as the sub’s alarms blared, red lights flashing across the console.
“April, stay calm,” Dr. Lin said, her voice steady but strained. “We’re working on it.”
The engineers scrambled, their fingers flying over keyboards, but the sub’s systems were failing, its trajectory locked toward Brim Island—a rocky, uninhabited outcrop shrouded in rumors of lost vessels and unexplained phenomena. Chen’s voice was tight. “The magnetic pull is too strong. It’s overriding the AI.”
April’s voice crackled, her panic rising. “Please, get me home! The sub’s shaking—it’s loud, I can’t—” The video feed flickered, then went black, leaving only her audio, choppy and distorted. “Hello? Can you hear me? It’s dark—I can’t see anything. I’m falling fast!”
Mark and Stacy clung to each other, Stacy’s screams piercing the truck. “My baby!” Mark roared at Melody, his face contorted with rage. “What have you done?”
Paul stepped in, his voice firm. “Mark, stop. This isn’t Melody’s fault.”
Melody stood frozen, tears streaming down her face, her hands trembling. Scott gripped the arms of his wheelchair, his voice breaking as he shouted, “April! April, please!” Lisa and Frank held each other, their faces ashen, while Heather tried to comfort Stacy, her own voice shaking.
April’s audio cut in and out, her voice faint but desperate. “Melody… Scott… Mom, Dad… I love you…” A deafening boom echoed over the radio, like metal crumpling under impossible pressure, and the radar blipped out. The sub’s signal was gone.
Inside the submarine, April stared out the darkened dome, the ocean’s weight pressing in like a living thing. The water outside was black, endless, swallowing the last glimmers of light. Tears streamed down her face as she whispered, “I just want to be home.” The stress, the fear, the crushing reality of her situation overwhelmed her, and she fainted, her body slumping in the pilot’s seat as the sub sank deeper, pulled inexorably toward Brim Island.

On land, chaos erupted. Mark and Stacy screamed at Dr. Lin, who stood pale and shaken, her composure shattered. “Do something!” Mark bellowed. “Find my daughter!”
Dr. Lin radioed the Coast Guard, her voice trembling but authoritative. “Launch a search, now—air and sea, full sweep around Brim Island.” The Coast Guard mobilized, helicopters buzzing overhead, boats cutting through the Sound. The command center was a maelstrom of grief and desperation, the crowd outside falling silent as the news spread.
Melody clung to Scott, both sobbing, their hands intertwined. “She’s gone,” Melody whispered, her voice breaking. “My best friend…”
Scott’s face was wet with tears, his voice hoarse. “She’s my heart. She can’t be gone.”
Hours later, the Coast Guard returned, their faces grim. “Sonar found nothing,” the lead officer reported. “No wreckage, no signal. It’s like the sub vanished.”
Mark collapsed to his knees, Stacy wailing in his arms. “My baby’s dead at sea,” he sobbed, his voice raw. Stacy’s cries echoed, a sound of pure anguish that cut through everyone in the truck.
Dr. Lin, her hands shaking, ordered an underwater drone to the sub’s last coordinates. The team waited, breathless, as the drone’s footage streamed in hours later. The ocean floor was barren—no wreckage, no debris, nothing. The sub was gone, as if it had never existed.
“It’s not possible,” Dr. Lin stammered, her voice hollow with disbelief. “A submarine can’t just disappear.”
But it had. April, their mermaid, their dreamer, was lost to the sea, pulled into the mystery of Brim Island. The ring on her finger, the love in her heart, and the dreams she carried were swallowed by the abyss, leaving behind a void that no search could fill. Melody sank to the floor, Scott’s hand still in hers, their sobs mingling with the crowd’s stunned silence. The ocean had claimed its own, and the world felt emptier for it.

Chapter Text

The six months following Scott’s devastating spinal injury were a crucible of anguish and endurance for April. The vibrant, radiant girl who once lit up the University of Washington campus with her cheerleading routines and infectious laughter seemed to fade, her spirit battered by the relentless demands of her new reality. Quitting the cheerleading squad was a heart-wrenching choice, made with tears streaming down her face as she stood in the locker room, staring at her uniform. The field at Husky Stadium, where she’d once led chants under the blazing lights, was now a haunting reminder of the night Scott’s life—and hers—changed forever. Each glimpse of that turf felt like a knife twisting in her chest, the memory of Scott lying motionless too vivid to bear. April telling Melody that she is dropping out of cheer. Melody, her best friend and roommate, sat with her through the decision, her own heart breaking as she watched April unravel. “I get it,” Melody said softly, her voice thick with empathy, her glasses fogging with unshed tears. “You don’t have to explain.” The university, in a rare act of compassion, allowed April to keep her scholarship despite her withdrawal from cheer, but the loss of that cornerstone of her identity left her adrift, searching for meaning in a world that felt increasingly foreign.

Every afternoon, April made the pilgrimage to the rehabilitation center on the outskirts of Seattle, a sterile building that smelled of disinfectant and quiet determination. Scott was there, strapped into machines or propped in his wheelchair, his face often a mask of pain or frustration. Some days, he’d manage a faint smile, his brown eyes flickering with the warmth that had first drawn April to him. He’d squeeze her hand and whisper, “You’re my rock, April.” But other days, he was a stranger, his voice sharp, his gaze distant, as if the accident had stolen more than his ability to walk—it had taken the light that made him Scott. Watching him struggle through physical therapy, his muscles straining as he learned to navigate his wheelchair, was a slow torture for April.
She’d hold his hand, murmuring encouragement—“You’re doing great, baby. You’re so strong”—but the words felt hollow against the reality of his pain. Each visit left her drained, her own challenges mounting like waves: slipping grades, a scholarship teetering on the edge, and the crushing weight of being Scott’s lifeline while her own was fraying.

Amid this storm, the submarine project with Pacific Abyss Ventures shone like a distant beacon. Dr. Cassandra Lin, the project director, sent weekly updates that kept Melody and April tethered to their childhood dream. The messages arrived like lifelines, filled with photos of the submarines’ sleek hulls taking shape in a massive construction bay, their silver curves a near-perfect echo of Melody’s 3D-printed model from her teenage years.

Renderings showed state-of-the-art interiors: research stations with glowing touchscreens, compact sleeping quarters, and a panoramic dome designed to withstand the ocean’s crushing depths. One update included a video of the AI navigation system running a simulation, its algorithms mapping a virtual trench with pinpoint precision. Dr. Lin’s voice was buoyant in her calls: “We’re months ahead of schedule. By November, these vessels will be ready for the water.” For Melody, the updates were a spark of joy, a reminder of their shared vision. For April, they were a desperate hope, a chance to reclaim some piece of herself amidst the chaos of her life.

But hope was fragile, and not every day offered it. One bleak October afternoon, April found Scott in a particularly dark mood at the rehab center. He was slumped in his wheelchair, his arms crossed, his face set in a scowl as the physical therapist packed up for the day. The room was heavy with the scent of sweat and antiseptic, and Scott’s voice was sharp when April tried to coax him into his exercises. “Why bother?” he snapped, his eyes fixed on the floor. “I’m stuck in this chair forever, April. I can’t walk with you along the waterfront, can’t play mini-golf, can’t climb the stairs to your dorm. I’m useless. You deserve better.”

April’s chest tightened, her own exhaustion flaring into frustration. “Don’t you dare say that, Scott. I’ve faced challenges, too—I’ve fought to be who I am, to live in this body. I’m still here, fighting for us. Where’s the man I love? The funny, cheerful guy who asked me to marry him?”

Scott’s eyes blazed, his voice rising to a shout. “He died on that field, April! Your challenges aren’t the same. You got to choose your path. I didn’t choose this!”

The words cut deep, and April’s vision blurred with tears. “We all face challenges, Scott,” she said, her voice trembling with hurt and anger. “Don’t you diminish mine. I’m not giving up on you, but you’re giving up on yourself. I didn’t choose to be born this way I was born transgender and I had to do what I had to live. I had a choice to fight, so do you, and it seems you’re not fighting for me.”

She turned, her sneakers squeaking on the linoleum, and stormed out, ignoring his desperate shout of “April, wait!” She drove back to campus, her hands shaking on the wheel, tears streaming down her face. In their dorm, she collapsed into Melody’s arms, her sobs raw and ragged. “He’s not himself, Mel,” she cried, her voice muffled against Melody’s shoulder. “I’m losing him. I’m losing school, my fiancé, everything. I don’t know how to keep going.

Melody held her tightly, her own tears falling. “You’re not losing him, April. He’s hurting, and so are you. But you’re both fighters. You’ll find your way back.”

In early November, Dr. Lin called an urgent meeting at Pacific Abyss Ventures, the sleek headquarters buzzing with a frenetic energy that mirrored the stakes. The conference room was packed with engineers in lab coats, scientists scribbling notes, and media consultants strategizing the project’s public rollout. A holographic model of the completed submarines rotated above the table, their sleek lines glinting in the soft light. Dr. Lin stood at the head, her silver-streaked hair pulled back, her voice resonant with pride. “This is a historic moment,” she declared. “Two college students—two young women with a dream—have designed submarines that will redefine ocean exploration. This is a national story, a global one. The vessels are ready, and we need to decide who will pilot the first voyage.”

Melody and April sat side by side, their hearts pounding. The submarines were breathtaking, their designs a near-perfect realization of Melody’s childhood vision: retractable fins, a reinforced dome, and an eco-friendly propulsion system inspired by bioluminescent marine life. The first trip would be a test run—a 40-minute journey ten miles out into Puget Sound and back, a shallow dive to prove the vessel’s capabilities before a deeper, riskier voyage.

Melody spoke first, her voice steady but tinged with ambition. “What if we take the first trip to Brim Island? There’ve been rumors about subs going missing there—unexplained anomalies. The data we could collect—”
Dr. Lin’s expression darkened, her voice cutting through the room like a blade. “That’s not up for discussion, Melody. Those incidents are classified, and we’re not touching them. This test run is about safety and validation. We go out, we come back, we prove the tech. Now, who’s piloting?”

April’s hand shot up, her voice firm despite the tremor in her chest. “I’ll do it. I’ll take the risk.”

Melody’s head snapped toward her, eyes wide with alarm. “April, no. I designed the model. I should go.”

April shook her head, her jaw set. “Mel, I need this. Scott’s not himself, I’m failing my classes, my scholarship’s on the line. My life’s falling apart, and I need to get out there, on the water, to feel alive again. I need to reset.”
Melody’s brow furrowed, her voice low. “Your scholarship? Why didn’t you tell me?”

April’s eyes glistened, her voice cracking. “I quit cheer, I’m barely passing, and taking care of Scott is… it’s crushing me. I haven’t told anyone how bad it is. I need this, Mel. I need to be out there, where it’s just me and the ocean.”
Dr. Lin nodded, her expression softening but resolute. “April, you’ll pilot the first run. Melody, you’ll take the second. If both are successful, we’ll plan a deep-sea voyage. After that, we can discuss commercial applications—maybe even public tours.”
Melody’s eyes searched April’s, her voice barely above a whisper. “Are you sure?”

April signed the release forms, her hand steady despite the storm in her heart. “I’m sure.”

That evening, April drove to her parents’ house, the coastal highway stretching dark and quiet under a starless sky. Stacy and Mark were waiting in their cedar-shingled home, the fire casting a warm glow over the living room. When April explained her decision to pilot the submarine, Mark’s face darkened, his voice rising. “Winning the grant was incredible, April, but this? It’s almost Christmas! You have Scott to think about, your future. Why risk your life in an untested sub? You’re only 20!”
April’s voice trembled, but she held her ground. “Dad, school’s a mess. My grades are slipping, my scholarship’s at risk, and Scott… he’s not the same. I’m drowning under the stress, the pressure. The ocean’s the only place I’ve ever felt free. I need this—to remember who I am.”

Stacy’s eyes filled with tears, but she reached for April’s hand. “Is Melody pushing you into this?”

“No,” April said fiercely. “This is my choice. I promise I’ll be safe.”

Mark’s shoulders slumped, his voice soft. “Okay, sweetheart. We trust you. But come back to us.”

The next day, April returned to campus and met with Dr. Lin and Melody at Pacific Abyss Ventures. “When do we launch?” she asked, her voice steady.

“One week,” Dr. Lin replied, her eyes scanning April’s face. “The submarine will be transported to the waterfront. You’ll launch from there, with full support from our team.”
Melody touched April’s arm, her voice urgent. “April, are you sure about this?”

April’s eyes flashed, her patience fraying. “Yes, Mel. Stop asking. I need this.”

Later, she visited Scott at the rehab center. He was in a foul mood, slumped in his wheelchair, his face drawn with exhaustion. But when he saw April, his expression softened, a flicker of the old Scott breaking through. She sat beside him, taking his hand, and explained the launch. His eyes widened with worry. “April, that sounds dangerous. What if something goes wrong?”

She squeezed his hand, her voice soft but firm. “I need this, Scott. But I’m sorry for our fight. I know you’re hurting.”

He looked down, his voice barely audible. “I’m sorry, too. I’ve been awful. They ran tests, April… I might not be able to have sex again. Ever.”

Her heart sank, but she forced a smile, leaning in to kiss his forehead. “We’ll figure it out, baby. Together.”

Scott nodded, his eyes glistening. “I’m not cleared to leave yet—a few more weeks. I wish I could be there for your launch.”

“It’ll be on TV,” April said, her voice catching. “Watch me, okay? I’ll be safe.”

They kissed, but the moment felt fragile, a quiet unease lingering between them. Things weren’t the same, and they both felt it.

The night before the launch, April and Melody lay awake in their dorm, the darkness heavy with unspoken fears. The room was a mess of textbooks, coffee mugs, and submarine schematics, a testament to their fractured lives. April’s voice broke the silence, trembling with emotion. “Mel, I’ve wanted to be a mermaid since we were kids, diving into tide pools, making up stories about underwater kingdoms. This is the closest I’ll get. I’m under so much pressure—Scott, school, my scholarship. I need this to feel like me again.”
Melody reached for her hand, her own voice thick with tears. “I know, April. But I’m terrified for you. What if something happens?”

April’s sobs broke free, raw and desperate. “I have to do this, Mel. I have to.” Melody pulled her close, holding her as the tears fell, her own heart aching. “Okay,” she whispered. “Go be our mermaid.”

The day of the launch dawned crisp and clear, the Seattle waterfront alive with a thrumming crowd. Reporters from CNN, BBC, and local stations jostled for position, their cameras trained on the submarine—a sleek, silver vessel that gleamed under the winter sun, its lines a perfect echo of Melody’s childhood model. April, in a fitted black wetsuit, climbed the ramp to the sub’s entry, her heart pounding with a mix of fear and exhilaration. Melody walked beside her, her eyes wide with awe. “It’s exactly like your model,” she whispered, her voice trembling with pride.

Engineers from Pacific Abyss Ventures gave April a tour of the sub’s interior, its AI-powered controls glowing softly. “You’re here to monitor, not pilot,” one engineer, a wiry woman named Dr. Patel, explained. “The AI handles navigation, but you’ll oversee the systems. It’s a 40-minute trip—20 minutes out to 10 miles, 20 back. You’ll dive shallow, and we’ll have radio and in-sub video the whole time.”

April nodded, her nerves buzzing like live wires. She hugged her parents, Stacy’s eyes red with tears, Mark’s jaw tight with worry. Then, a miracle: Scott, wheeled in by a rehab shuttle, his face pale but resolute. April ran to him, dropping to her knees and kissing him fiercely, tears streaming down her face. “I’m sorry for how I’ve been,” he said, his voice breaking. “You’re my heart, April.”

“You’re mine,” she sobbed, clinging to him. “I’ll be back in less than an hour.”

She hugged Melody last, who whispered, “Go find mermaids.” April smiled, her eyes bright with determination, and climbed into the sub, clipping into the pilot’s seat. The hatch sealed with a hiss, and the crowd erupted in cheers.
At the command center—a high-tech truck parked nearby—Melody, April’s parents, Melody’s parents, Scott, and Dr. Lin gathered around the monitors. The sub was lowered into the water, and April’s voice crackled over the radio, alive with wonder. “Oh my God, this is incredible! Sea turtles, fish—Melody, it’s like our dreams!” The video feed showed her face, radiant with joy, as the sub glided through Puget Sound, its dome revealing a kaleidoscope of marine life. The boosters turned on and the submarine jetted off into the ocean.

Eight miles out, the sub dove deeper, and April’s voice grew awestruck. “Melody, I wish you were here. It’s like another world—coral, jellyfish, everything glowing.” The command center buzzed with excitement, the crowd outside cheering as the feed was broadcast on a giant screen.

Then, the ground shook—a low, ominous rumble that rattled the truck. Glasses clinked, monitors flickered, and April’s voice sharpened over the radio. “What was that? Guys, what’s happening?”

Dr. Patel’s face paled as she scanned her tablet. “That’s weird. It’s an earthquake, but… nothing’s showing on the seismic reports. No activity registered.”

Another engineer, a young man named Chen, frowned at his screen. “The sub’s deviating from its course. It’s being pulled—magnetically, toward Brim Island.”

Dr. Lin’s eyes widened, her voice urgent. “April, put the sub into overdrive. Hit the boosters, now!”

April’s hands shook as she gripped the manual controls, her voice trembling. “I’m trying! Boosters are on, full power, but it’s not enough—it’s pulling me harder!” The video feed showed her face, pale and frantic, as the sub’s alarms blared, red lights flashing across the console.

“April, stay calm,” Dr. Lin said, her voice steady but strained. “We’re working on it.”

The engineers scrambled, their fingers flying over keyboards, but the sub’s systems were failing, its trajectory locked toward Brim Island—a rocky, uninhabited outcrop shrouded in rumors of lost vessels and unexplained phenomena. Chen’s voice was tight. “The magnetic pull is too strong. It’s overriding the AI.”

April’s voice crackled, her panic rising. “Please, get me home! The sub’s shaking—it’s loud, I can’t—” The video feed flickered, then went black, leaving only her audio, choppy and distorted. “Hello? Can you hear me? It’s dark—I can’t see anything. I’m falling fast!”

Mark and Stacy clung to each other, Stacy’s screams piercing the truck. “My baby!” Mark roared at Melody, his face contorted with rage. “What have you done?”
Paul stepped in, his voice firm. “Mark, stop. This isn’t Melody’s fault.”

Melody stood frozen, tears streaming down her face, her hands trembling. Scott gripped the arms of his wheelchair, his voice breaking as he shouted, “April! April, please!” Lisa and Frank held each other, their faces ashen, while Heather tried to comfort Stacy, her own voice shaking.

April’s audio cut in and out, her voice faint but desperate. “Melody… Scott… Mom, Dad… I love you…” A deafening boom echoed over the radio, like metal crumpling under impossible pressure, and the radar blipped out. The sub’s signal was gone.
Inside the submarine, April stared out the darkened dome, the ocean’s weight pressing in like a living thing. The water outside was black, endless, swallowing the last glimmers of light. Tears streamed down her face as she whispered, “I just want to be home.” She hit every button she could, nothing was working. She as panicked and she fell back into the bed within the sub and covered herself with the blanket, hoping someone would rescue her. The stress, the fear, the crushing reality of her situation overwhelmed her, and she fainted, her body slumping in the bed as the sub sank deeper, pulled inexorably toward Brim Island.

April awoke with a gasp, her lungs burning as if she’d been holding her breath. She was in a small, air-sealed chamber, its walls smooth and translucent, glowing with a faint bioluminescent sheen that cast eerie shadows. Her wetsuit clung to her skin, damp and cold, and her head throbbed with disorientation. She stood, her legs shaky, and stumbled to the glass wall, banging her fists against it. “Help! Someone, please! Where am I?” Her voice echoed in the confined space, her heart pounding like a drum.
A figure appeared on the other side of the glass—a woman, her movements fluid and graceful, her long hair fanning out in the water like a living current. April froze, her breath catching as the woman swam closer, her body shimmering with iridescent scales. A tail—long, powerful, and unmistakably real—caught the faint light, its colors shifting between teal and silver. April stumbled back, her mind reeling. “Okay, I’m dreaming,” she muttered, turning away, squeezing her eyes shut. “This isn’t happening. I’m still in the submarine.”

A soft hiss filled the chamber, and the woman's tail split in two, turning into legs. She stepped inside, water dripping from her body. Where the tail had been, legs now stood, clad in a flowing, seaweed-like fabric that shimmered with an otherworldly glow. Woman spoke English, "Hi April, I'm Rayna. We've been expecting you. Welcome to the Brim Island Mermaid Center".

April’s mind spun, her voice shaking with fear and disbelief. “Brim Island? You’re… a mermaid? No way. Mermaids aren’t real. This is a hallucination. I hit my head in the sub, or I’m dead.”
Rayna’s laugh was soft, like the ripple of waves on a quiet shore. “We’re very real, April. And we know who you are—you're April, transgender girl, a marine biology student, a dreamer of mermaids since you were a child, splashing in tide pools with your best friend, Melody. Backyard swimming, just had the surgery. Cheer star."

April’s heart raced, her voice sharp. “How do you know that? How do you know about Melody? Why am I here? I want to go home—to my family, to Scott, to Melody. Please, don’t hurt me. And how do you have legs and you just had a tail.”
Rayna’s expression softened, her voice gentle but firm. “I’m not here to hurt you, April. I used my legs as we can jump from our tail to legs as we transfer into these holding cells—we rescued you from the sub. I brought you here. You’re special. You and Melody are brilliant, and we need you in our colony.”

April shook her head, backing against the wall, her hands trembling. “Need me? For what? This is insane.”

Rayna gestured toward a door at the chamber’s edge, its surface shimmering with bioluminescent algae. “Come with me. Our queen, Kelsey, will explain everything. But first, you’ll need this to breathe underwater.” She produced a syringe, its contents glowing faintly blue. Before April could protest, Rayna injected it into her arm.

“Ow!” April winced, rubbing the spot. “What the hell was that?”

“It lets you breathe and talk underwater for an hour,” Rayna said, guiding her toward the door. “Come. Kelsey’s waiting.”

The door opened into a tunnel, its walls alive with glowing patterns that pulsed like a heartbeat. Water flooded in, cool but not cold, and April gasped as her lungs adjusted, her voice clear despite the liquid surrounding her. “This is crazy,” she whispered, Rayna's legs fused and in an instant she once again had her tail, Rayna swam while Melody walked on the floor, she following Rayna through the tunnel to a vast chamber. At its center was a throne of coral and pearl, intricate and glowing, where a woman sat, her green tail shimmering like Ariel’s, her brown hair flowing like a current, her presence both regal and warm. This was Kelsey, the queen.

April’s voice trembled with fear and defiance. “Am I a prisoner? I don’t belong here. I want to go home!”

Kelsey smiled and swam closer, her movements graceful, her voice soothing but authoritative. “You’re not a prisoner, April. You’re a guest—a very important one. The shot Rayna gave you lets you breathe here, for now. For only an hour. We know you and Melody, your brilliance, your passion for the sea. We’ve watched your world through our crystals, seen your dreams. You fiance Scott, the night he got hurt.

April’s eyes widened, her voice sharp with disbelief. “Watched us? That’s creepy! How do you know about Scott, my fiancé? What is this place? And why me? You could have let my sub turn around! Why trap me here?”

Kelsey’s eyes softened, but her voice was firm. “We didn’t trap you, April. The magnetic pull to Brim Island was natural, a force we can’t control. But we chose to save you because we know you’re someone great—someone destined to lead our future here. You and Melody could be our princesses, royalty to guide our colony.”

April’s anger flared, her voice rising. “Royalty? I didn’t ask for this! How old are you, anyway, to be making these decisions for me?”
Kelsey smiled, unperturbed. “In human years, I’m 400. In mermaid years, I'm 60. “I came here after a boating accident, human like you, and chose this life. I had a husband who was our merking, he rules our second kingdom off of Hawaii, I plan to join him but we needed new leaders here. That is where you come in”

April’s jaw dropped. “400 years? That’s… insane. Can I call my parents? They’ll think I’m dead!”

Kelsey’s expression grew somber. “We can’t contact them from here. If you choose to join us, which I will explain, you could be creative in contacting them. However, you cannot use your once-a-month legs for a year. Your body needs time to adjust to the mermaid transformation.”

April’s voice broke, her anger giving way to despair. “A year? They’ll think I’m gone—dead! My parents, Scott, Melody… they’re grieving right now!"

Kelsey swam closer, her voice gentle. “I’m sorry, April. It’s the way it must be. They held a candlelight vigil for you tonight. They're all so sad and miss you.”

April’s tears mingled with the water, her voice rising in frustration. “You could have let me go home! Please let me go home, so that everyone doesn't need to worry about me and think I'm dead."

April pulled back, her voice trembling but softer. “Why did you take my sub? Where is it?”

Kelsey’s voice was calm. “It’s in our lab. We want to study it, learn from its technology to protect our colony. Your brilliance helped create it, April. That’s why we need you and then we need Melody. You know you want to be a mermaid....”

April’s anger ebbed, replaced by a quiet fear. “I do want to be a mermaid. I’ve always wanted it. But I’m scared—for my family, for Scott and Melody missing me. Yes I said I wanted to be a mermaid but now this being so real, realizing what I lose.”

Kelsey nodded, her hand resting on April’s shoulder. “That fear is natural. But you’re brave, April. You can choose this life and still find a way to reach them.”

Queen Kelsey’s eyes gleamed with compassion and resolve in the shimmering underwater chamber. “April, we want you to join us as a mermaid,” she said, her voice soft but firm.

April’s heart sank. “I just want to be with my friends and family,” she pleaded, her voice trembling. “So you’re trapping me here, not giving me a choice.”

Kelsey shook her head gently. “That’s not true. You have two choices.”

April’s frustration boiled over. “So what, are you the Ursula of this world?”

Kelsey smiled, unfazed. “April, we’re doing this out of love. Just hear us out.”

April crossed her arms, swallowing her tears. “Okay, what are my choices?”

Kelsey’s tone softened further. “Option one: you drink our potion, forget all of this—your desire to be a mermaid, this place, us. We’ll transport you to an island, the Coast Guard will find you, and it’ll be a miracle rescue at sea. But we’ve seen your future. Scott will die from the stress of his injuries, you’ll drop out of school, live at home, fight with Melody regularly, and your life will be one of distress.”

April wiped a tear from her cheek, her voice barely a whisper. “Okay… and option two?”

“You make the choice I made 40 human years ago,” Kelsey said. “You become a mermaid.”

April’s eyes widened. “Like, breathe underwater, tail, live here forever mermaid?”

Kelsey nodded. “That’s correct.”

“Then what happens?” April asked, her voice shaking.

“We give you a shot to begin the transformation,” Kelsey explained. “We’ll take you to our medical center, where you’ll lie on a surgical table. There’ll be some pain, but your legs will fuse, and you’ll grow a tail—your choice of color and style. The process takes a few hours. You’ll sleep and wake as a full mermaid.”

April’s voice cracked. “But then I’ll be alone.”

Kelsey’s eyes sparkled. “Not if you bring Melody here. You two could become our princesses. I’d move to Hawaii to be with my husband, and you’d run this kingdom. We’d need you to multiply.”
April let out a nervous laugh. “You know I’m transgender, right? I can’t have kids.”

Kelsey’s smile widened. “Sweet girl, your human half would become fully female. You could carry children.”

The words hit April like a tidal wave. “What?” she whispered, stunned.

“Yes,” Kelsey said gently. “You’d be a mother.”

April stared at the ground, her mind reeling. “Would they be human children?”

“No,” Kelsey replied. “They’d be merpeople, born like dolphins.”

“But how?” April asked, her voice small. “If I have a tail, this vagina I fought for… it’d be gone.”

Kelsey shook her head and lifted a few scales on her lower abdomen, revealing her female anatomy. “Not true. You keep your vagina.”

April blinked, processing. “But mermen… they don’t have a penis, right?”

“When merpeople mate,” Kelsey explained, “it’s like dolphins—belly-to-belly contact. The male’s penis slides out from their tail to enter the female’s genital opening.”

April’s hand instinctively touched the ring on her finger, Scott’s ring. “But Scott… he’s my love. I was going to marry him.”

Kelsey’s expression softened. “You can find a way to bring him here, make him a merman. He has no legs already; a tail would free him. Do you think he’s truly happy in a wheelchair?”

April’s eyes welled up. “You’re saying I could bring him here? And Melody?”

Kelsey nodded. “After a year, once your body adjusts to the ocean. Then it’s up to your creativity to convince them.”

Kelsey glanced at a bioluminescent clock on the wall. “Sweet girl, we gave you an hour. You have 15 minutes left to decide.”

April’s voice trembled. “So, I go to land, lose all mermaid memories, and never know this existed?”

“That’s right,” Kelsey confirmed.

“Or I join you, become a mermaid, leave my human life, and hope I can bring Scott and Melody here… but I can’t go to land for a year?”

“Correct,” Kelsey said.

“And if I choose neither?” April asked, her voice breaking.

Kelsey’s face grew solemn. “You drown.”

April’s tears spilled over. “I drown? How is that fair?”

“We’ve given you a choice,” Kelsey said firmly.

April’s voice rose, frantic. “I’ll never cheer again, never sleep in my bed, never be home for holidays, no more fun outfits, no more running… I won’t be human!”

Kelsey’s tone was gentle but unyielding. “Clothes are overrated when you feel the ocean on your skin, the freedom of a tail. You’ll see.”

April’s mind raced. “But how do I pee? How do I sit?”

“Like dolphins,” Kelsey said. “It comes naturally. And see?” She turned, showing her backside. “We still have butts.” She giggled, trying to lighten the mood.
“Where do I live?” April asked.

“You’ll have a home here,” Kelsey assured her.

“Do I sleep with a tail or legs?”

“You need water to survive,” Kelsey said. “Your life is in the ocean. You sleep in water, on a bed with a tail. Other than 12 hours, once a month, your life is that of a mermaid, practically a fish.”
April’s voice grew desperate. “How do I get Scott and Melody here? Why wait a year?”

“Your body must adjust to the ocean first,” Kelsey explained. “Sometimes it’s faster, but it’s up to you to figure out how to bring them here.”

“No phone, no computers…” April murmured.

“No,” Kelsey said. “You’d be here.”

“So I’m just… a fish?” April’s voice cracked.

Kelsey smiled warmly. “Half fish, half human. Mostly fish, with fish lungs. You’d no longer be human. Yes you're a fish but closer to dolphins, you'd still be a mammal”

April’s heart pounded. “Wait, after a year, I can become human once a month? How do I get to land?”

“We have a portal,” Kelsey said. “You’d arrive on land from sunrise to sundown. If you’re not back in the ocean by sunset, your tail returns, and you’d dry up without ocean water.”
“What if I stayed in Melody’s pool or my tub?” April asked, grasping for options.

Kelsey chuckled. “Cute idea, but no. Your tail needs ocean water, or you’d die.”

April’s voice shook. “So this is a final decision for my life. What about college?”

“You won’t need human things anymore and when you go to the surface you must be safe, humans would capture you and want to cut you open, study you.” Kelsey said. “No money, no college. You have five minutes.”

“How do I eat?” April asked, stalling.

“Kelp, fish, what fish eat,” Kelsey replied. She softened, her voice warm. “April, during your surgery, you dreamed of the girls from *H2O: Just Add Water*. That was our magic showing you your destiny. You’re a fish at heart. What’s your choice?”

April stood frozen, her heart torn between her human life and the pull of the sea. She thought of Scott’s smile, Melody’s laughter, her mother’s embrace. But deep down, she’d always dreamed of being a mermaid. She took a deep breath, her resolve hardening.

Kelsey looked at April, "You have 30 seconds and then if no choice you drown....what is going to be my dear?"

April rushed, “Okay. I’ll do it. I’ll be a mermaid, fish, half fish, dolphin, mammal, whatever I am becoming. ”

Kelsey produced a syringe filled with shimmering pink liquid. She injected April’s arm, and a burning sensation spread through her. Kelsey led her to a medical facility, its walls glowing with bioluminescent light, lined with several beds. “Please take off your wetsuit and bikini,” Kelsey said.

April’s eyes widened. “What?”

“We need you ready for the transformation,” Kelsey said gently.

Confused and vulnerable, April complied, stripping down and feeling exposed. Kelsey gestured to a mirror. “Would you like to look at your body one last time, to say goodbye?”

April walked to the mirror, tears streaming down her face. She traced the lines of her body, the body she’d fought so hard to claim as a transgender girl. “So… I won’t be transgender anymore?” she asked, her voice barely audible.

Kelsey’s voice was kind. “No, your upper half will be genetically female, your lower half that of a fish.”

April took a shaky breath. “Okay…”

Kelsey activated a machine that scanned April, projecting a 3D hologram of her body. “What tail color?”

“Pink,” April said, her voice trembling. “With hip fins, like Ariel’s, and scales on my wrists.”

Kelsey smiled, adjusting the machine. “We can do that. Hair color?”

“Blonde, with pink streaks,” April said, her voice growing steadier.

“Shell bra or topless?”

“Topless,” April replied, cheeks flushing.

The hologram shifted, showing April as a mermaid—pink tail, hip fins, blonde hair with pink streaks. It was stunning, everything she’d dreamed of since childhood.

April turned to Kelsey. “My family, my friends… how do I stay in touch?”

“You won’t, unless you bring them here,” Kelsey said. “You can surface anytime, stay in the water, maybe visit a beach. I’m not sure how you’d contact them.”

“Will I remember my life?” April asked.

“Yes, everything,” Kelsey assured her.

“In a year, I can portal to Seattle once a month?” April pressed. “I could see my parents?”

“Yes, but you can’t get wet on land, or your tail appears instantly,” Kelsey warned. “You’d need to rush to the ocean, or you’d dry up fast. Have you ever seen a fish live on land?”

“No,” April admitted.

“Exactly,” Kelsey said with a smile. “I don’t go to land anymore. When the world searched for me at sea and gave up, I didn’t want to cause a stir. Besides, everyone I knew has been gone for centuries.”

Kelsey gestured to a bed surrounded by bioluminescent machines humming softly. April lay down, tears streaming as she thought of cheer practices, Scott’s laughter, Melody’s friendship. “I do want this,” she whispered to Rayna, who had swum up beside Kelsey. “I’ve always wanted it.”

Rayna’s eyes were kind. “You’re brave, April. This is your destiny.”

April’s legs began to feel weak. “I don’t feel my legs,” she said, panic creeping in.

“The bones are melting,” Kelsey explained. “When you get legs once a month, they’ll work for 12 hours, but only for walking, not running. They weaken over time as you lose muscle.”

April sobbed. “I want my mom. I’m going to miss her so much.”

“Maybe you can bring her here,” Kelsey offered gently.

Rayna prepared a shot. “This is for pain,” she said, injecting April’s arm. The burn intensified, and April gasped as needles from a machine pierced her legs, delving deep. Pain flared in her belly. “What’s happening?” she cried.

“Your human insides are becoming those of a water mammal,” Kelsey said. “A womb is forming, reshaping for a mermaid’s reproductive system.”

April watched, horrified, as her legs began to fuse. “This is so weird,” she said, panic rising. “Wait, I’m not sure about this!”

“I’m sorry, my dear,” Kelsey said softly. “It’s too late.”

Pink scales sprouted across her legs, shimmering like a sunrise. Her feet elongated into fins, hip fins emerging as requested, and delicate scales crept up her wrists. Pain surged, and April gripped the bed, tears streaming. “How long does this take? What’s happening?”

“24 hours,” Kelsey said, hovering nearby. “Your fish half is taking over. It takes time.”

A sensation rippled through April’s lower back. “What’s that?”

“Your spine is growing into your tail,” Kelsey explained.

“This hurts, even with the medicine,” April cried, tears falling. “Why did I do this? My mom’s worried sick. I'm her old child!”

Rayna administered another dose through an IV. “Sleep now,” Kelsey said. “You’ll wake as a mermaid.”

April’s vision blurred, her body succumbing to the transformation. “I hope I made the right choice,” she whispered, her voice fading as the ocean’s hum cradled her into darkness.

On land, chaos erupted. Mark and Stacy screamed at Dr. Lin, who stood pale, her composure shattered. “Do something!” Mark bellowed. “Find my daughter!”

Dr. Lin radioed the Coast Guard, her voice trembling but authoritative. “Launch a search, now—air and sea, full sweep around Brim Island.” Helicopters buzzed overhead, boats slicing through the Sound. The command center was a storm of grief, the crowd outside falling silent as the news spread.

Melody clung to Scott, both sobbing, hands intertwined. “She’s gone,” Melody whispered, her voice breaking. “My best friend…”

“She’s my heart,” Scott said, his face wet with tears. “She can’t be gone.”

Hours later, the Coast Guard returned, faces grim. “Sonar found nothing,” the lead officer reported. “No wreckage, no signal. It’s like the sub vanished.”

Mark collapsed, Stacy wailing in his arms. “My baby’s dead at sea,” he sobbed, his voice raw. Stacy’s cries echoed, cutting through the crowd.

Dr. Lin, hands shaking, ordered an underwater drone to the sub’s last coordinates. Hours later, the footage streamed in—barren ocean floor, no wreckage, no debris. The sub was gone, as if it never existed.

“It’s not possible,” Dr. Lin stammered, her voice hollow. “A submarine can’t just disappear.”

But it had. April, their dreamer, their mermaid, was lost to the sea, pulled into the mystery of Brim Island. The ring on her finger, the love in her heart, and the dreams she carried were swallowed by the abyss, leaving a void no search could fill. Melody sank to the floor, Scott’s hand in hers, their sobs mingling with the crowd’s stunned silence. The ocean had claimed its own, and the world felt emptier for it.

Chapter Text

The first light of dawn crept through Melody’s bedroom window, casting a pale glow over the crumpled sheets. She hadn’t slept—not really. The memories of April’s disappearance clung to her like damp fog, each one a fresh wound. Her best friend, her confidante, her laughter in the dark—gone, swallowed by the sea in the wreckage of an experimental submarine. No trace, no remains, just an aching void where April’s presence used to be. Melody’s eyes burned, red and swollen from crying, her throat raw as she dragged herself out of bed. Her bare feet shuffled against the cold hardwood floor as she descended the stairs, each step heavy with the weight of loss.

In the kitchen, her parents, Heather and Paul, sat at the oak table, their coffee mugs untouched. The air was thick with unspoken worry. Heather’s eyes, rimmed with exhaustion, followed Melody as she pulled a box of cereal from the cupboard. The clatter of cornflakes into the bowl was deafening in the silence. Melody stared at the milk swirling around the flakes, her appetite gone before she even lifted the spoon.

“Sweetheart,” Heather said, her voice soft but trembling, “are you okay?”

Melody shook her head, a small, broken gesture. “No,” she whispered, the word barely escaping her lips. Her chest tightened, and she gripped the edge of the counter to steady herself. “How could I be? She’s gone, Mom. April’s gone, and it’s my fault.”

Heather stood, crossing the room in an instant to envelop Melody in a hug. Her mother’s arms were warm, but they couldn’t reach the cold hollow inside her. “It’s not your fault, honey,” Heather murmured, stroking Melody’s hair. “You couldn’t have known.”

Melody pulled back, her eyes flashing with guilt. “I pushed her to join that project. I told her it’d be amazing, that we’d make history together. And now…” Her voice cracked, and she sank into a chair, burying her face in her hands.

Paul reached across the table, his hand resting gently on her arm. “Melody, you didn’t force her. April wanted this too. You know how excited she was.”

Melody’s gaze dropped to the floor, her voice barely audible. “The university called, didn’t they?”

Heather nodded, her expression pained. “They want to know if you’re coming back.”

“Not now,” Melody said, her voice hollow. “Maybe… maybe never.”

Heather’s hand paused, then resumed its gentle motion. “They understand, honey. They’re giving you sixty days to decide. There’s time.”

Melody nodded, but the words felt distant, like they belonged to someone else’s life. Paul cleared his throat and reached for the remote, flicking on the TV. The screen blared to life, filling the room with the somber cadence of a news anchor. April’s face appeared—a photo from her cheerleading days, her smile radiant, her eyes sparkling with the joy of a moment now lost. The headline seared into Melody’s vision: Transgender Girl Vanishes at Sea in Experimental Project. Her stomach lurched, and she stumbled to the couch, sinking into its worn cushions, clutching a throw pillow like a lifeline.

On the screen, April’s parents, Stacy and Mark, stood at a podium, their faces gaunt but defiant. Stacy’s voice cracked as she spoke. “We will not stop searching. We won’t plan a funeral. Our daughter is out there, somewhere, and we will find her. We are not pressing involuntary manslaughter against Melody or her parents or Dr. Lin—this was an accident.” Mark stood beside her, his jaw tight, nodding in silent agreement, his eyes glistening with unshed tears.

Dr. Lin, the project’s lead scientist, took the podium next, her expression grim. “We’ve suspended all operations,” she said. “Our second submarine is docked, and we’re cooperating fully with federal authorities. We’re as desperate for answers as you are.”

A Coast Guard officer followed, his voice steady but heavy. “We’ve deployed the world’s most advanced technology, but the submarine’s disappearance defies explanation. Still, we are committed to finding her.”

Melody’s hands trembled, her untouched cereal forgotten on the counter. The room spun as she watched Stacy and Mark return to the podium. “Tonight,” Stacy said, her voice breaking, “we’re holding a candlelight vigil for April. Please join us to honor her, to keep her light alive.” Melody’s vision blurred with tears. She pressed the pillow to her chest, trying to hold herself together as the weight of April’s absence crushed her. “I should’ve been there with her,” she whispered to no one, her voice breaking. “I should’ve been on that sub.”

Far below the ocean’s surface, in the hidden depths of Brim Island, April’s eyes fluttered open. She lay on a smooth, pearlescent medical table in a cavernous room aglow with bioluminescent corals. Machines hummed and beeped around her, their sterile rhythm a stark contrast to the fluid, otherworldly light. Her chest rose, and she froze—water filled her lungs, yet she was breathing. The realization hit like a shockwave: she was no longer human. Panic clawed at her as she tried to sit up, pain radiating through her body like fire. She gasped, the sound muffled by the water, and clutched the edges of the table.

Two figures glided into the room, their movements graceful and effortless. Rayna, with her silver hair trailing like a comet’s tail, and Kelsey, her eyes kind but shadowed, approached. “Our mermaid princess is awake,” Rayna said, her voice warm but tinged with caution. “How are you, dear?”

April’s throat tightened. “I’m hungry,” she managed, her voice hoarse and strange in the watery air. “And confused. Where am I? What happened to me?”

Kelsey swam up, brushing April's hair, You're a mermaid, dear. You're underwater now.

Rayna handed her a plate woven from seagrass, piled with slimy kelp and a glistening raw fish. April stared, her stomach turning. “Oh that's right. I thought it was a dream. Really? This is my food? What about cereal? Toast? Anything human?”

Kelsey’s laugh was gentle but firm. “Human food doesn’t exist here, April. You’re a water mammal now, like a dolphin or a whale. Your body craves what the sea provides.”

April’s fingers trembled as she picked up a strand of kelp. It was slick, cool, and faintly salty. She took a tentative bite, grimacing at the slimy texture. Then her gaze dropped, and her breath caught. Where her legs once were, a shimmering pink tail stretched out, longer than her legs had been, its translucent fins catching the light like delicate prisms. Scales glittered on her wrists, and she touched her tail, its surface tough yet slick, like polished leather coated in algae. “This is real,” she whispered, her voice trembling. “This is really real, isn’t it?”

Rayna and Kelsey nodded, their expressions a mix of pride and pity. April’s fingers traced her hip fins, delicate and Ariel-like, then moved upward to where her human skin transitioned to scales. She paused as she saw what was an opening, her cheeks flushing. She knew this was her vagina. “Can I… touch it?” she asked, her voice small.

Kelsey nodded warmly. “Go ahead.”

April’s fingers explored the area, finding it familiar yet alien. “No more dilation,” Kelsey said softly. “Your body is whole now, in a new way.”

April’s lips twitched, a faint smile overshadowed by grief. “One less thing to worry about, I guess.” Her voice wavered as she looked around the empty room. “Where are all the merpeople? I thought there’d be a whole kingdom.”

Kelsey’s smile faded. “Most of our kind have passed on. We haven’t gotten new residents in decades. Some of our people from past submarines, the force of the island, caused boaters and the military to stop coming here. Some followed my husband, King Richard, to Hawaii. For now, it’s just Rayna and me. That’s why we need you, April—our princess—to help rebuild our colony.”

April’s gaze dropped to her tail. She tried to lift it, but it was heavy, unresponsive, like a limb fallen asleep. “If I want a man… Scott has to join me? Become like this? There aren’t any men here for me, and I don’t want another merman—I want Scott.”

“For now, yes,” Kelsey said. “But we’ll guide you.”

April’s chest tightened, tears welling in her eyes. “I need to get to the surface. I need to call Melody, my parents, someone…” Her voice broke. “I need to tell them I’m alive.”

Kelsey’s expression softened, but her tone was cautious. “You can portal to the beach once your tail strengthens. But if you’re caught, April, think of what would happen. The Navy, scientists—they’d lock you in a lab, cut you open to study you. Right now, you’re the missing girl, safe in their grief.”

April touched her tail again, her fingers lingering on the scales. “Are my legs inside this, like a pouch?”

Kelsey shook her head. “No, honey. Your legs are gone. Your lower half is a fish now. Your spine has extended to where your feet once stood. Your bones are gone. Your lower half will loosen, allowing you to swim.”

Kelsey gestured to a shimmering 3D hologram screen that materialized in the water, its surface rippling with magic. The image flickered to life, showing the candlelight vigil forming on land. April’s parents stood in the glow of flickering flames, their faces crumpled with sorrow. Melody held a candle, her shoulders shaking with silent sobs. Scott, April’s fiancé, stared into the distance, his eyes hollow. April’s hand reached for the screen, her fingers trembling as tears streamed down her face. “Mom… Dad… Melody…” she sobbed, her voice breaking. “I want to go back. Screw all of this!”

She clawed at her tail, desperate to rip it away, to reclaim her legs, her life. “Get it off me!” she screamed, her voice echoing in the watery chamber. She peeled off a scale, holding it up and staring at it, the reality sinking in—it was a fish scale. Her fish scale. She really was a fish. She looked to her right, a mirror on the wall. She saw her human half and lower fish half. Angry, in disbelief. Feeling betrayed. She began to try to sit up off the table.

“April, stop!” Kelsey snapped, swimming closer. “You chose this. We gave you a choice. Your tail is permanent.”

April thrashed, rolling off the table and crashing to the wet, cold floor. Her tail flopped uselessly, heavy and alien. “Why am I not floating like you?” she cried, her voice raw with frustration.

“Your dolphin-based buoyancy is still developing,” Kelsey said, her tone pleading. “Please, stop fighting it. You’re hurting yourself.”

Rayna and Kelsey lifted her back onto the table using a woven dolphin transfer hammock, its fibers soft but humiliating. “Great,” April muttered, her voice dripping with sarcasm. “Now I’m a beached whale. Oh that's right, you two stole my legs from me! You are horrible people, oh, sorry. You're not people, you two are horrible fish! What am I, magical surgically fused dolphin girl. Go screw yourself Queen Kelsey! Take a hike. Oh wait, you can't you don't have legs!”

Kelsey’s patience snapped. “April, that is enough! You’re not alone in this. I was transformed too, by Queen Serena, centuries ago. I felt everything you’re feeling—anger, loss, betrayal. I never wanted to be a mermaid either, but I found joy here. You can find joy too.”

April’s eyes blazed with fury, her voice rising to a scream. “Joy? Screw you, Kelsey! You forced me into this! You gave me one hour—one freaking hour—to decide my entire life! Look at this!” She thrust her left hand forward, her engagement ring glinting in the bioluminescent light. “I’m engaged! I had a fiancé, a family, a best friend! My legs are gone, my parents think I’m dead, Melody’s falling apart, and I’m stuck here with you two ancient fish ladies eating slimy kelp like some lab rat! You rushed me into this, and now I’m a freak!”

Kelsey’s face twisted, her own voice rising to match April’s. “You think I wanted this for you? You think I enjoyed watching you wake up to this nightmare? I gave you a choice, April! You could’ve drunk the liquid, stayed human, been rescued, and gone back to your hard life on land. But you said yes to this! You wanted to be a mermaid!”

“I was a kid when I dreamed of being Ariel!” April shrieked, hitting her tail with her hands. “I didn’t know it meant giving up everything! No more yoga pants, no more TikTok, no more driving my car, no more hugs from my mom, no more dates with Scott! I can’t even take a bath to relax! And you’re telling me I’m supposed to be your princess? For who? This empty cave? You want me to kidnap humans and turn them into merpeople against their will to rebuild your sad little kingdom? I’m not your puppet!”

Kelsey’s eyes flashed, her voice booming now. “You think you’re the only one who’s lost something? I had a family, too, April! I had a husband, a home, a life before Serena dragged me into this! I was on a boat. A wave hit my boat, and I nearly drowned. Serena saved me. I started all over. My kids lost their mother! I hated her for it, just like you hate me! But I learned to love this world, and you can too if you’d stop acting like a spoiled child!”

“Spoiled?” April’s voice cracked, tears streaming down her face as she leaned forward, her hands gripping the table’s edge. “You stole my life, Kelsey! You didn’t tell me I’d be alone, that I’d lose everyone I love! You didn’t tell me I’d be eating raw fish and living in a glowing fish tank! You lied to me!”

“I didn’t lie!” Kelsey shouted, her silver tail flicking with agitation. “I told you it would be hard! I told you it would change everything! You chose this because you wanted to live, April! You were dying in that submarine, and I saved you! You've wanted to be a mermaid since you were a kid!"

“Saved me?” April laughed bitterly, the sound harsh and broken. “You turned me into a monster! I can’t even swim yet! I’m flopping around like a dying fish, and you’re calling me a princess? Look around, Kelsey! Your kingdom’s dead! There’s no one here but you and Rayna, and I’m supposed to fix it? I want out! I want my legs back! In The Little Mermaid 2, Ariel got turned back into a human—do that for me! Now!”

Kelsey’s face crumpled, tears mingling with the water. She sent Rayna away with a quiet gesture, then sat beside April, her voice dropping to a raw whisper. “I can’t, April. I can’t change you back. You’re no longer human. Even when you get legs for a few hours once a month, you’re still a mermaid. Your body and soul belong to the sea now. I know you’re angry—I was too. Serena gave me the same impossible choice, and I screamed at her just like you’re screaming at me. I missed my family, my home, my life. But this world… it can be beautiful. You just need time.”

April’s anger wavered, giving way to a flood of grief. “My parents think they’ve lost their daughter,” she sobbed, her voice breaking. “Melody’s depressed, Scott might not survive losing me. You did this, Kelsey. You took everything from me.”

Kelsey wrapped her arms around April, holding her tightly as her own tears fell. “I know,” she whispered. “I’m so sorry. But you’re not alone. We’ll help you find your place here.”

April’s sobs quieted, but her heart still ached. “When can I swim? When can I move this… giant ugly pink thing?” She gestured to her tail, its pink scales glinting mockingly.

“Give it a week,” Kelsey said, her voice gentle now. “Your body’s still adjusting. You’ll get there, I promise.”

On land, Melody returned from the candlelight vigil, her heart a lead weight. The night air had been thick with grief, the beach crowded with flickering candles and tear-streaked faces. She’d stood beside Stacy and Mark, her own candle trembling in her hands, its flame blurring through her tears. “I should’ve stopped her,” she whispered to Stacy, her voice barely audible over the waves. “I should’ve told her not to go.”

Stacy gripped her hand, her own eyes red. “You couldn’t have known, Melody. April loved that project. She was so excited to work with you.”

Now, in her bedroom, Melody scrolled through her phone, each photo of her and April a knife to her chest. There they were at the beach, splashing in the waves. There, at a sleepover, laughing over popcorn. There, at prom, April radiant in her dress. “You were supposed to be here,” Melody whispered to the screen, tears falling onto the glass. She curled into her pillow, crying herself to sleep, whispering April’s name like a prayer.

The next morning, she walked next door to Stacy and Mark’s house, her parents trailing behind. They gathered in the living room, the air heavy with shared sorrow. Stacy clutched a framed photo of April, her knuckles white. Mark sat rigid, his eyes fixed on the floor.

“We’re not doing a funeral,” Mark said, his voice firm but brittle. “She’s out there. I know it.”

Melody’s voice trembled as she spoke. “I’m going to the sea. I’ll rent a boat, search for her myself.”

“No,” Stacy said sharply, her eyes wide with fear. “We can’t lose you too, Melody.”

“I started this,” Melody said, her voice rising. “I pushed her to join that project. I need to know what happened!”

Mark put a hand on her shoulder. “You didn’t cause this, Melody. But you’re not going out there. It’s too dangerous.”

Melody’s shoulders slumped, her resolve crumbling. “Fine,” she whispered, but the words felt hollow. She returned home and retreated to her bed, where the next week passed in a blur of old movies and tissues scattered like snow across her sheets. Each day, she woke hoping for news, but the silence only deepened her despair. “I miss you, April,” she murmured one night, clutching a photo of them together. “Please come back.”

Under the sea, April was moved to a new chamber, a small sanctuary carved from coral and lined with glowing shells. Her bed, woven from soft kelp, cradled her, but it felt wrong, alien. Each morning, she woke to the reality of breathing water, her lungs filled with the ocean’s weight. She stared at the ceiling, its surface rippling with reflected light, and felt a crushing sense of boredom and loss. Being a mermaid wasn’t the shimmering fantasy of her childhood dreams—it was lonely, cold, and suffocating.

One morning, as she stretched, her tail twitched. She froze, staring at the slight curve of her fins. “Kelsey!” she called, her voice trembling with hope.

Kelsey swam in, her face lighting up. “Look at that! Your tail’s moving!”

Rayna joined them, her hands gentle as she guided April through exercises. April wiggled her fins, sat up, and ran her fingers over the boundary where her skin became pink, slimy scales. The sensation was strange—part of her, yet foreign. Later, Kelsey returned, her eyes bright. “Want to try swimming?”

“Yes,” April said, desperation lacing her voice. “Anything to feel less… stuck.”

With a flick of her tail, April glided off the bed, her body buoyant for the first time. A laugh escaped her, raw and surprised. “This is… wow, it’s actually cool.”

Kelsey and Rayna taught her to navigate the currents, their voices encouraging as she wove through the coral chambers. April’s movements grew smoother, her tail responding with growing ease. “All those mermaid swims in Melody’s pool paid off,” Kelsey teased, and April managed a small smile, the first in days. Her tail had now felt like her legs once did.

They led her through the underwater complex, its walls alive with glowing algae and darting fish. Kelsey pointed to a throne room, where a delicate coral seat awaited—April’s princess throne, flanked by the queen’s. “Melody’s would be on the other side,” Kelsey said softly.

April sat, her tail curling beneath her. She flipped her fins, feeling their delicate strength. “This is… something,” she said, her voice soft but tinged with wonder. “It’s starting to feel real.”

Kelsey’s smile was warm. “I told you it would.”

But April’s wonder faded. “I want to go to the beach. I need to see them—Melody, my parents, Scott.”

Kelsey and Rayna exchanged wary glances. “Fine,” Kelsey said. “The portal will take you to the beach where you launched. It’s morning there—be careful. If you’re seen, you’ll be hunted.” She handed April a wristband, its surface etched with faint runes. “Press this to return.”

“Can I get legs again?” April asked, her voice breaking. “Go home, put on my favorite shorts, eat Mom’s lasagna? Just for a little while?”

Kelsey’s expression softened. “Soon, maybe. Your legs will feel strange at first, and you can’t stay past sundown. Your body belongs to the sea now.”

April nodded, tears spilling into the water. The portal opened, a vortex of shimmering light. With a deep breath, April swam through, her heart torn between the life she’d lost and the one she was only beginning to understand.

Chapter Text

The portal’s pull was like a riptide, yanking April through a vortex of shimmering blues and greens. Her body twisted, propelled by an unseen force that felt both ancient and alive, as if the ocean itself had claimed her. Her tail—gleaming pink scales catching the light of the underwater currents—thrashed instinctively, guiding her through the swirling tunnel. Her heart pounded, not from fear but from the weight of what lay ahead. The portal’s glow dimmed, and with a final surge, she broke through to the other side.

April surfaced with a gasp, her lungs burning as she gulped the salty air. She threw her head back, her blonde and pink hair fanning out like a wave, reminiscent of Ariel in those childhood movies she and Melody used to watch on repeat. The thought stung—a memory from a life that no longer belonged to her. The sky above was painted in the soft pinks and oranges of sunrise, the world quiet except for the gentle lapping of waves against the shore. She blinked, orienting herself. The pier loomed nearby, its weathered planks silhouetted against the dawn. Above it, the second sub hung suspended from a crane, its hull glinting faintly in the early light—a relic of the mission that had changed everything.

She gave her tail a tentative flick, propelling herself toward the shallow end of the beach. The water grew warmer as it thinned, the sand grazing her scales. With a heave, she pulled herself onto the shore, her tail dragging heavily behind her. She sat up, staring at the iridescent pink of her tail, its fins fanning out like delicate lace. “Well,” she murmured, her voice hoarse from disuse, “I guess it’s just you and me now.”

April tried to stand, her arms trembling as she pushed against the sand. Her tail, so graceful in water, was an anchor on land. She collapsed with a soft thud, her breath catching in her throat. The reality hit her like a wave: she couldn’t walk anymore. Her legs, her human legs, were gone. She lay back, the cool sand cradling her as she stared at the sky, now streaked with gold. Now what? she thought. I’m stuck on a beach. A beached whale. The phrase echoed cruelly in her mind. No way to call Melody. No way to reach anyone. The command center, the cameras, the Coast Guard—they were all gone, leaving only the silence of the early morning.

Tears pricked her eyes as she flipped onto her belly, dragging herself up the beach. The sand scraped against her scales, and her tail felt impossibly heavy, like dragging a soaked blanket. She gritted her teeth, her arms burning with the effort. This is harder than it looks, she thought, a bitter laugh escaping her lips. She paused, her chest heaving, and pressed her cheek against the sand. The reality sank in: she might truly be alone. In this world, in that underwater kingdom, with no one to bridge the gap between who she was and who she’d become.

She closed her eyes, willing herself to remember. Melody’s number. Her mom’s number. They were etched in her mind, a lifeline to her old life. But what good were they without a phone? She lifted her head, scanning the beach. Her tail was drying under the rising sun, the scales growing dull and tight. She knew she didn’t have much time—mermaids couldn’t stay out of water for long. Panic fluttered in her chest, but then she saw her: a woman jogging along the shoreline, her ponytail bouncing with each step. This was her chance.

“Hey!” April called, waving her arm. Her voice cracked, weak from disuse. “Can you help me?”

The woman slowed and looked at the beach, she walked down the sand her sneakers kicking up sand as she approached. She was in her early thirties, with a bright red sports bra and a water bottle clipped to her waistband. She stopped short, her eyes widening as she took in April’s form sprawled across the sand.

“Are you…” The woman’s voice faltered, her gaze fixed on April’s tail. “You’re a mermaid. This isn’t real. Mermaids aren't real, that is some costume. Am I on one of those TikTok prank videos?”

April forced a weak smile, her heart racing. “No. It’s very real.”

The woman knelt beside her, her eyes darting from April’s face to the shimmering pink tail. “Can I… can I touch it?

“Sure,” April said, her voice trembling with exhaustion.

The woman—Crystal, she introduced herself as—reached out, her fingers brushing the scales. “Wow,” she whispered, her voice a mix of awe and disbelief. Then her expression shifted, recognition dawning. "You're real. She picked off a scale, looked at it in the light..." This is incredible. “Wait. You’re that missing girl! You’re April! What happened?”

April’s throat tightened. “Long story,” she said. “I need to call my best friend. Please. I don't have... much time. I'm tired and I need to get back in the....water. This was my first....swim."

Crystal hesitated, then pulled her phone from her waistband. “My name’s Crystal. Here.” She handed the phone to April, who clutched it like a lifeline. The familiar weight of a phone in her hand brought a rush of comfort, a fleeting connection to the life she’d lost.

April typed Melody’s number with shaking fingers. The call went straight to voicemail. She tried again—rejected. A text popped up: Leave me alone, I’m doing press interviews. April’s heart sank. Press interviews? About her disappearance, no doubt. She stared at the screen, her vision blurring with tears.

“I need my phone back,” Crystal said, her tone growing wary. “Do I need to call the police?”

“No!” April’s voice was sharp, desperate. “Please, don’t. It’s a long story. I just need to text her. One more try"

Crystal nodded reluctantly, and April typed a quick message: It’s April. Seconds later, the phone buzzed with an incoming FaceTime call. April answered, and Melody’s face appeared, her eyes wide with shock. Her dark curls were pulled back, and she was in her bed.

“APRIL!” Melody’s voice broke, her hands flying to her mouth. “What! Where are you? What happened?”

April’s chest ached at the sight of her best friend. “More later,” she said, her voice faltering as her tail grew tighter in the sun. “I’m drying fast, Mel. I need to get back in the water.”

“Drying? What?” Melody’s confusion was palpable. “April, what’s going on?”

“I’ll explain,” April said, gasping slightly. “Don’t tell anyone, not my parents. I need to see you first. I’m at the launch point on the beach. I’m… getting out of breath, girl. Come soon.”

Melody’s eyes darted to the side, then back to the screen. “I’m coming. She ran downstairs. Mom, Dad, I’ll be back soon!” she called over her shoulder.

“Oh, okay,” Heather's voice replied faintly. “You want breakfast?”

“No, I’m good!” Melody was already moving, the camera bouncing as she ran.

“I need my phone back,” Crystal said, her tone firm now.

“Okay, Mel, see you soon,” April said, ending the call. She handed the phone back to Crystal, who was staring at her with a mix of fascination and suspicion.

“I’m calling 911,” Crystal said, standing up.

“No!” April grabbed her wrist. “Please, they’ll hurt me. They will cut me open and study me. Please, don't.”

Crystal frowned, pulling her arm free. “You were a girl. The trans girl. Now you’re… a fish?”

“It’s a long story,” April said, her voice breaking. “Can you just… help me back into the water?”

Crystal hesitated, then grabbed April’s tail, pulling her toward the waves. “Ow!” April yelped. “Careful!”

“Sorry,” Crystal muttered, her face flushed. She dragged April until the water lapped at her tail, and April sighed in relief as the ocean soothed her drying scales. She dipped her head under, drinking deeply, feeling her strength return.

Crystal stood, brushing sand off her knees. “This is weird,” she said, backing away. “I’m out of here.” She turned and jogged off, glancing back once with a bewildered expression.

April lay in the shallow water, her tail swaying with the tide. She stared at the horizon, her mind racing. What now? The kingdom awaited her return, but this beach, this world—it was home. Or it had been. She thought of her parents, Mark and Stacy, their faces crumpled with worry. She thought of Melody, her best friend, who might not understand what she’d become. The weight of it all pressed down on her, heavier than her tail on dry land.

The screech of tires snapped her out of her thoughts. Melody's car skidded to a stop in the parking lot, and Melody leapt out, her sneakers pounding the sand as she ran toward the water. “April!” she screamed, her voice raw with emotion. “Oh my gosh, I thought you were dead! I missed you!”

Melody dropped to her knees in the shallow water, her jeans soaking through. Her eyes locked onto April’s tail, and her mouth fell open. “You’re… April, what happened?”

April’s vision blurred with tears. “I was in the sub,” she began, her voice trembling. “I woke up in a chamber. Two mermaids—Queen Kelsey and her doctor, Rayna—they gave me a choice. Drink this… potion and go back to human life, or become like them. I chose this.” She gestured to her tail, her voice breaking. “They turned me into this.”

Melody reached out, her fingers brushing April’s tail, then her delicate fins, then the scales on her wrists. Her hand moving over it again to where her scales became human skin. “April…” she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. “I don’t know what to say.”

“I know,” April said, tears streaming down her face. “It’s a lot.”

Melody sat back on her heels, the waves lapping at her knees. “Mermaids are real? There’s a kingdom?”

April nodded. “Yes. Queen Kelsey and Rayna… they’ve been watching us. They know who we are. They want us to grow their kingdom.”

Melody’s eyes widened. “Grow their kingdom? What does that even mean?”

April took a shaky breath. “They want me to bring people. You, Scott, maybe even our families. To join them in the ocean.”

Melody’s jaw dropped. “You mean… become mermaids?”

April nodded, her heart aching. “I can carry merbabies now, Mel. I have a womb. That’s what they told me. They want you and I to give birth to merbabies. Merpeople age so slow, like 20 years for you is like 1 year for me."

Melody blinked, her face a mask of disbelief. “Wait, what? Slow aging. Merbabies? April, this is insane.”

“I know,” April said, her voice barely above a whisper. “We used to dream about being mermaids when we were kids, remember? We’d play in the pool, pretending we had tails. But now that I am one… it’s not what we thought. It’s lonely. It’s heavy. My soul, my heart—they’re tied to the ocean now. My human self is gone, forever....”

Melody shook her head, her curls bouncing. “This isn’t real. It can’t be.”

“It’s very real,” April said, her voice firm despite the tears. “I can’t go home, Mel. I’d die. My body isn’t human anymore.”

Melody’s eyes glistened. “But… you could be like those girls in H2O: Just Add Water. Dry off, get your legs back! Then come live in my pool"

April’s laugh was bitter. “It doesn’t work like that. I require sea water. Once a month, for twelve hours, we can have legs. At sunset, if I’m not back in the water, I turn into this again and if not in the water, we dry out fast and die, like a fish."

Melody’s face crumpled. “This isn’t fair. The human half would stay alive, your tail would die... right? Don’t you miss your life here?”

“Of course I miss it, and Melody listen...,” April sobbed, her hands covering her face. “I'm not human anymore. I am half fish. I am a fish. I require the sea to live! I can't be in a pool. If I dry out, all of me dries out. Don't you get it! Yes I miss my room, my parents, our late-night talks. I miss everything. But I got permission to come here through the portal, to find you. To ask you to come with me.”

Melody froze. “Come with you? To the ocean?”

April nodded, her eyes pleading. “Come be a mermaid with me. Live in the ocean. You’re not in school right now. Your life… is it really that great? Queen Kelsey wants us to be princesses in her kingdom.”

Melody’s breath hitched. “Princesses? April, I have a bed. My parents. My phone. My life. I can’t just… become a fish. That was a kid’s dream. You’re really a mermaid now, and I…” She trailed off, her eyes searching April’s face. “I don’t know if I can do that. I don't want to become some fish too, uproot my whole life!"

April’s heart shattered. “I don’t have much time,” she said, her voice breaking. “I have to go back through the portal soon. Please, Mel. I need you with me.”

Before Melody could respond, Crystal’s voice cut through the air. “Hey! I called the police! They’re on their way to come get you!” She was jogging back toward them, her phone in hand, her face pale but determined.

April’s eyes widened in panic. “No! What have you done?”

Crystal held up her phone, snapping photos of the two girls. “I’m sorry, but this is crazy. You’re a missing person!”

April grabbed Melody’s hand. “Mel, I’ll be in big trouble if they find me. They will cut me open, study me, If I'm out of the sea, I die! I have to go. Come with me. We can come back in a month, for a day. We can tell our parents, Scott, everyone. They can join us.”

Melody’s eyes darted to the water, then back to April. “Is it… fun, though? The kingdom?”

April’s face fell. “It’s beautiful, but… it’s depressing. I’m not going to lie. But what choice do I have?”

The distant wail of sirens pierced the air. April’s heart raced. “I have to go now. I can't return ever again they'll look for me, I need you!”

“Wait!” Melody grabbed April’s wrist, her fingers brushing the glowing bracelet on April’s arm. There was a flash of light, a surge of energy, and the world spun. The portal opened beneath them, a swirling vortex of blue and green. Before either could react, they were pulled under.

When April’s vision cleared, she was in the water, her tail swishing freely. She pressed her hands against a glass wall, her heart pounding. On the other side, in a glass-walled chamber, Melody stood, soaked and wide-eyed, her phone gone, her clothes dripping. The portal had closed behind them, sealing them in the underwater kingdom.

Back on the beach, the sirens grew louder. Police officers sprinted toward the water, their boots sinking into the sand. Crystal stood frozen, her phone clutched tightly, showing them the photos she’d taken. “She was a mermaid,” Crystal stammered. “She called her friend, and then… they vanished. Into some kind of portal.”

The officers exchanged skeptical glances, but one took her phone, zooming in on the images. April’s pink tail gleamed unmistakably in the sunlight, Melody’s shocked face beside her. “We need to talk to the parents,” the officer said.

At Mark and Stacy’s house, the doorbell rang. Heather and Paul, Melody’s parents, were already there, their faces etched with worry. “Have you seen Melody?” Heather asked, her voice tight. “She ran out this morning and hasn’t come back.”

The officer held up Crystal’s phone, displaying the photo. Stacy’s hand flew to her mouth. “April?” she whispered, zooming in. “That’s… that’s not possible. She’s a mermaid? This is some kind of joke.”

Mark’s face was ashen. “That’s not her. It can’t be.”

The officer’s expression was grim. “We have a witness. April used a woman’s phone to call Melody. Melody went to the beach. They were seen together, and then… they were gone. Melody’s phone was found on the sand. We found these fish scales, tested them, somehow they are April's DNA, here they're in this bag for you.”

Heather’s knees buckled, and Paul caught her, his own face pale. “Both of them? Gone?” he said, his voice hollow.

Stacy stared at the photo, her hands trembling. “Mark… what is this?”

Mark shook his head, his eyes fixed on the image of his daughter, her tail shimmering in the waves. “I don’t know,” he whispered. “I don’t know.”

Stacy pulled out a scale and held it, "This is a fish scale. You're saying my daughter is a fish???"

They all in disbelief.

Chapter Text

The underwater chamber hummed with an eerie, bioluminescent glow, casting shifting shadows across the glass wall that separated Melody from the ocean beyond. Her hand pressed against the cold surface, fingers trembling as she stared at April, her best friend, now a creature of myth. April’s teal and silver tail shimmered, its translucent fins swaying gently in the current. Melody’s breath hitched, her voice a raw whisper. “April! What happened? What the heck happened?”

April swam closer, her hand meeting Melody’s through the glass, their fingers aligning in a desperate, silent plea. Her eyes, red-rimmed and glistening, held a storm of guilt and relief. “Mel, I… I didn’t mean for this. I swear,” she said, her voice muffled by water and glass, cracking with emotion.

Melody’s gaze dropped to April’s lower half, her heart pounding as the reality sank in. “You’re… you’re really a mermaid. You have a fish tail!” Her voice rose, disbelief warring with the undeniable truth. “April, how did this even—how could you let this happen?”

Before April could answer, a commanding figure glided into view. Queen Kelsey, her sapphire tail absorbing the light like a deep-sea abyss, swam up beside April. Her dark hair floated like a crown, and her piercing eyes locked onto Melody with a mix of warmth and authority. “Melody! Welcome,” she said, her voice resonating through the water like a melody of its own. “Well done, April, for bringing Melody to join us.”

April flinched, her tail flicking nervously as she avoided Melody’s gaze. Melody’s eyes darted between them, her chest tightening with confusion and fear. A low rumble interrupted her thoughts, vibrating through the chamber. All three looked up as a live feed flickered to life on a screen embedded in the ceiling. Helicopters churned the air above, their blades a distant roar, while Coast Guard boats sliced through the waves, searchlights piercing the dusk.

Kelsey’s expression darkened, her voice sharp. “April, what did you do?”

April’s hands curled into fists, her tail trembling. “I didn’t mean to! There was this girl on the beach—she saw my tail. I asked to use her phone, and I panicked, so I called Mel. The girl freaked out, called the cops, and then the portal opened. Mel grabbed my wrist, and now she’s here!”

Melody’s breath caught as she processed April’s words. Her eyes flicked to the live feed, where a new camera angle showed the pier. There, on the beach, stood her parents—Paul and Heather—alongside April’s parents, Mark and Stacy. Heather clutched Paul’s arm, tears streaming down her face as she stared out at the sea. “Mommy… Daddy…” Melody’s voice broke, her fist slamming against the glass. “Those are my parents!”

Kelsey’s gaze softened, but her tone remained firm. “April, explain yourself. What happened up there?”

April’s voice trembled as she recounted the chaos again. “The girl ran by, screaming about a mermaid. I didn’t know what to do, so I called Mel to help. But the police were coming, and the portal opened, and Mel got pulled in. I didn’t mean for any of this!”

Melody’s shock ignited into fury, her voice rising to a shout. “April, what the heck? Why didn’t you just come home? You’re a mermaid now! You have a tail! You're a fish!! A freaking fish! Do you even realize what you’ve done?” Her hands shook as she pressed them harder against the glass. “Scott stopped all his physical therapy—he’s wasting away in a bed, refusing to move! His health is failing, your parents are worried sick, they lost their only child and you… you just became a mermaid?”

April’s eyes welled up, she fell to the ground, her tail curling inward as if to shield herself. “I thought it would be amazing, Mel! You know I always wanted this! All those times we played mermaids in your pool, diving and pretending—”

“That was a game, April!” Melody screamed, her voice echoing in the chamber. “We were kids! This is real life! Look at yourself—your legs are gone! You’re a girl with a tail. You literally transitioned male to female and now you transitioned again, this time to a fish that is half human! This is so stupid. You crossed lines! I want my bed, my pool, my parents, my phone! I was going to go back to college next month! I was going to cheer, meet someone, have kids someday!” Her voice cracked as tears spilled down her cheeks. “And you… you threw it all away to be a fish!”

April pulling her tail to her chest as sobs wracked her body. “I didn’t know it would be like this,” she choked out. “I thought it was freedom, swimming in the sea, being something magical… but now I see what I’ve done. I messed up, Mel. I messed up so bad.”

Melody’s anger surged, her voice a raw snarl. “Messed up? Messed up? April, you’re a 20-year-old girl! You’re stuck like this! Do you even get what you’ve done to everyone back home? Your parents are falling apart! Scott’s practically killing himself over you! And you’re out here playing Little Mermaid like it’s some fairy tale?”

April’s sobs grew louder, her tail trembling as she hugged herself tighter. “I didn’t mean to hurt anyone! I just… I always dreamed of this! You know that! You were there, Mel, every summer, pretending with me, laughing, saying how cool it would be! Now I gave up my human life... Kelsey gave me an out and I chose this then thinking you'd join me. We pretended to be mermaids I thought you'd join me!”

“Pretending!” Melody shouted, her face red with fury. “That’s the difference, April! I didn’t actually want to be a fish! I wanted my life! My cheer squad, my classes, my future! To walk down the isle one day to my husband. Yeah Scott was in a wheelchair but he talked to all of us about how he still wanted you to walk down the aisle to him. And now I’m stuck here because of you! Because you couldn’t just come home!”

April’s voice broke, barely audible. “I’m sorry, Mel. I didn’t know it would pull you in too. I didn’t want this for you.”

“You didn’t think!” Melody’s voice cracked, her anger giving way to anguish. “You didn’t think about Scott, about your parents, about me! You just dove into this fantasy and dragged me with you!” She slid down the glass, her face pressed against it as tears streamed down her cheeks. “I want to go home, April. I want my life back.”

April’s tail flicked weakly, her voice a whisper. “I know it’s not perfect, but it’s not that bad. Kelsey says I can go on land once a month for a day, see my family. Maybe I can time it for Christmas—”

“Christmas?” Melody’s laugh was sharp and bitter. “What, you’re going to do, swim home, get your gifts and bring them to the ocean in a waterproof Santa bag? This is insane, April! You’re stuck like this forever, and you’re acting like it’s a vacation! This is real life! Your life is a mermaid, half human half fish girl!" You were to ride the submarine, come back, we do another voyage. Okay so you got captured here, Kelsey gave you an out and you'd go home! What the hell!"

April’s face crumpled, her body shaking as she curled tighter into herself. “I’m sorry, Mel. I’m so sorry. The submarine pulled me here, Kelsey offered me an out, but I would forget about ever wanting to be a mermaid and the thought of being one made me happy.”

Melody’s shoulders shook, her voice softening but still laced with pain. “April, I’m sorry too. This is… it’s too much. I don’t know how to handle this. Our fantasy of pretending and actually being a fish, do you not see the difference? I ran to you on the beach when you called, I ran up to you, saw your tail and was like what the heck! Your my best friend, my sister... this is real! But we went from being girls and sleepovers to now you have a slimy pink fish tail and you can't go home!”

April’s face on her tail, her body shaking as she curled tighter. “I’m sorry, Mel. I’m so sorry. I was so stressed over the scholarship, Scott, school, everything... I just then wanted an out and this was it. A fresh start..”

Melody’s in pain looked at April, "You have fresh starts in the real world, being a mermaid shouldn't have been it, now I'm stuck here. How do I go home?"

Kelsey swam forward, her presence silencing the room. “Melody, you’ve seen too much. You have a choice now. Drink our potion, be found on Brim Island by the Coast Guard, and return to your life."

Melody being snarky said "Sure! That is great, give me the drink. Guess I'll see April next time she decides to be a beached fish."

April crying, "Melody that isn't nice! Seriously! That is so mean!

Melody hit the glass as hard as she could, "Look at your legs! You have a TAIL! You are a fish. You are not a girl anymore. You fought SO hard to become a girl, to transition to have your surgery and then you become a mermaid!"

Kelsey said, "Melody, you must understand, if you drink this potion, it will cause a process of you forgetting April and all of this. Or you join her, become a mermaid, a princess of the sea, and live with us forever.”

April’s head snapped up, her eyes wide with panic. “Mel, you’d leave me alone? Gee, thanks! After everything we’ve been through?”

Melody’s jaw clenched, her voice sharp. “Don’t you dare guilt-trip me, April! I’m trying to figure this out! You got me into this mess, and now you’re acting like I’m abandoning you? You're the one who left in the sub! We didn't even have to pilot the damn thing. We could have let AI do the work and we watch from the sand. Now you brought me here to mermaid world!"

“I didn’t mean to!” April cried, her tail thrashing. “I didn’t ask for you to get sucked into the portal! I just wanted you to help me, not… not this!”

“Then why didn’t you warn me?” Melody’s voice broke, her hands slamming against the glass again. “You knew what you were, and you let me walk into this! You didn’t even try to stop me!”

“I was scared!” April shouted back, her voice raw. “The police were coming, that girl was screaming, and I didn’t know what to do! I just needed you, Mel!”

“And now I’m stuck here!” Melody’s tears fell faster, her voice a desperate wail. “Because of you, I might lose everything! My family, my future, my life!”

Kelsey’s voice cut through their argument, calm but unyielding. “Enough. Melody, you must choose. Right now. Return home and forget April, all of this or stay and become one of us.”

Melody turned to Kelsey, her voice trembling. “So I can go home and see April once a month when she visits?”

Kelsey shook her head. “No. You don't understand. If you return home, you’ll forget April entirely, as if she never existed. As a mermaid, April ages slowly—one year for her is twenty for you. In sixty years, you’d be gone, and she’d still be a young mermaid.”

Melody froze, her eyes locking onto April’s. The weight of Kelsey’s words crushed her, each one a reminder of the impossible choice before her. She stared at April’s tail, the reality of her decision sinking in. “But… having kids, meeting someone…”

“We can find a man to join you here, or a merman from another colony,” Kelsey said. “You’d give birth to merchildren, live in the sea, follow the same rules that April follows—one day on land each month for 12 hours sunrise to sundown then transforming back the moment you touch water.”

Melody’s gaze softened as she looked at April, her best friend, her sister in all but blood. “I don’t want to be a fish,” she whispered, “but I can’t lose you. Being at home without you… it’s like I lost half my soul.” She paused, her voice breaking. “I’ll miss my family, but I can see them once a month, right?”

“After several months, once you’ve adapted to the ocean,” Kelsey confirmed.

Melody’s shoulders slumped, her voice barely audible. “So my life—my phone, my clothes, my car, my human self—it’s all gone?”

“Yes,” Kelsey said. “You belong to the sea now.”

“Why are you so cruel?” April, you're a fish. I'll be a fish. April, we were fans of mermaids, never meaning to become them! Melody’s voice was a raw plea, her eyes burning with tears.

“I’m being kind,” Kelsey replied. “If you went home knowing all this, you could expose us. I can’t take that risk.”

“I’d never betray April,” Melody said, her voice fierce. “Ever.”

Kelsey’s gaze was unyielding. “I’m sorry, Melody. I can’t trust that.”

Melody turned to April, her voice trembling. “What about Scott? You’re engaged. Your fiancé is dying inside, and you’re here… stuck as a mermaid.”

April’s face crumpled, her voice barely audible. “I haven’t thought that far. When I go back for a day, I’ll see him, maybe invite him here…”

Melody got angry again, “Maybe?" So be like, oh hey you're in a wheelchair but if you want to be a fish you can be with me. Like April, did you think any of this through?”

April said, "Mel, I had an hour I had run out of time and then I said yes.. didn't realize what I had done. Now yes, I'm a fish. I'm a mermaid. I live in the sea. I can't think about life not being this because this is what my life is now. I'm sorry! Okay! Either be with me or leave and never knew that I existed, leave me alone at the bottom of the ocean eating fish and sea kelp for the rest of my years"

Melody stared at the floor, her mind a whirlwind. “Okay… how do I proceed?”

Kelsey tilted her head. “Which direction?”

Melody sighed, her voice heavy with resignation. “As a mermaid.”

April’s eyes widened, tears spilling over. “Really? Mel, you don’t have to— I know we are both upset, go be a girl for both of us... live both of our dreams, go do cheer, become a mom and you'll be as if you never knew I existed.”

Melody cut her off, her voice firm but trembling. “I’ll be a mermaid… fish, dolphin, whatever I’m becoming. I can’t live without you, April.” She looked at her friend, her heart breaking. “I’m not happy about this, but I’m doing it for you. For us.”

A new figure entered, her tail transforming into legs as she stepped onto the platform. Melody’s eyes widened. “Wait, why can you do that on demand?”

The woman smiled warmly. “I’m Rayna. This room allows us to shift forms temporarily.” She studied Melody, her expression kind but serious. “Are you sure about this?”

Melody nodded, tears streaming down her face as she looked at April, who was crying too. “I’m sure.”

Rayna produced a syringe filled with shimmering liquid and injected it into Melody’s arm. “This will help you breathe underwater for the next hour.”

They led Melody to the medical room, April swimming behind with Kelsey and Rayna. The sterile space glowed with bioluminescent equipment, and Melody’s heart pounded as she took it in. Kelsey held up another syringe, this one filled with vibrant pink liquid. “Are you certain? You can still go home, forget April, forget all of this.”

Melody shook her head, her voice firm despite her tears. “No. I don’t want that. Go ahead.”

April swam closer, her eyes red. “Mel, you don’t have to. I’ll be okay alone. Go be human—for both of us. I messed up, I'm sorry but you don't need to suffer for me.”

Melody met her gaze, her voice breaking. “I can’t live without you. We’ll see our families once a month, right? And during those twelve hours, I can wear what I want—underwear, clothes, whatever.”

Kelsey nodded. “Yes.”

Melody took a deep breath. “Go for it.”

Kelsey injected the pink liquid, and a burning sensation spread through Melody’s veins. “Please take off your clothes,” Kelsey said gently. “We need you ready for the transformation.”

Melody’s eyes widened. “What?”

“You must be naked,” Kelsey explained.

Blushing, Melody complied, stripping down and feeling exposed under the sterile lights. She held her underwear and bra up, looking at them, her jeans. She sighed as she dropped her clothes. Kelsey gestured to a full-length mirror. “Would you like to look at your body one last time, to say goodbye?”

Melody walked to the mirror, tears streaming as she traced her legs, her hips, the body she’d loved. She let out a shuddering sigh. “So as a mermaid, I’ll no longer be a girl…”

“Your upper half will remain genetically female, but your lower half will be that of a fish,” Kelsey said. “Your genetic system will adapt to a marine mammal’s. You’ll still speak as a human. Your internal organs that of a dolphin, but a human brain. You will remember all past memories.”

Melody took a shaky breath. “Okay…”

Kelsey activated a machine, and a 3D hologram of Melody’s body appeared. “What tail color?”

Melody buried her face in her hands. “Purple,” she said, her voice trembling. “Hip fins like April’s, no scales on my wrists.”

“The wrist scales are part of being a mermaid,” Kelsey said, “but we can do the rest. Hair color?”

“Brown with pink streaks,” Melody said, her voice steadier.

“Shell bra or topless?”

“Topless,” Melody replied.

April swam up, "Melody, you don't need to do this, I know you, you don't need to become a mermaid."

Melody looked up at her, "But I can't live a life without you."

April began crying, "You wouldn't even know I existed."

The hologram shifted, showing Melody as a mermaid—purple tail, hip fins, brown hair with pink streaks. It was breathtaking, but her stomach churned.

“April, stop. I am doing this. Kelsey, how do I stay in touch with my family, my friends?” Melody asked, her voice small.

“You won’t, unless you bring them here,” Kelsey said. “I would say you can surface anytime, stay in the water, maybe visit a beach but now with the police and coast guard activity you can't do that for some time. You can visit once a month, other than that, I’m not sure how you’d contact them otherwise.”

“Will I remember my life? And I go on land once a month, right? No more pools?” Melody’s voice wavered.

“Yes, you’ll remember everything,” Kelsey assured her. “But you can’t get wet on land, or your tail will appear instantly. You’d need to rush to the ocean, or you’d dry up fast. You will require salt water of the ocean. Have you ever seen a fish live on land?”

Melody shook her head, her heart sinking. Melody moved her hands all over her body, taking one last look.

They instructed her to lie back, administering pain medication as needles pierced her legs. She gasped, the sensation fading as numbness spread. “What’s happening?” she cried, pain flaring in her lower back.

April swam up, gripping her hand. “I went through this, Mel. It’s okay.”

Kelsey leaned in. “Would you like to sleep?”

“Can you numb me and let me watch?” Melody asked, her voice trembling. “I want to say goodbye to my human self.”

Rayna nodded, adjusting the medication. Melody lay on the table, staring at the mirror to her right. She watched in horrified fascination as her legs fused, purple skin giving way to shimmering scales. Her spine elongated, her abdomen shifting forward as her anatomy reconfigured. Scales surrounded her transformed pelvis, and she winced. “This is so gross.”

April squeezed her hand, tears in her eyes. “You’re beautiful, Mel.”

Melody’s toes morphed into translucent purple fins, and she felt a strange sensation at her hips as delicate fins sprouted. “Wow,” she whispered, “like Ariel.”

Kelsey’s voice was calm. “Now your internal systems will transform—fish-like lungs, a dolphin-like structure. That takes time. We’ll put you to sleep.”

Melody nodded, exhaustion overtaking her as April stayed by her side. Hours later, she jolted awake, her eyes finding April’s. “April! Oh my gosh, I had the strangest dream. You were a mermaid, and then I became a mermaid, and—”

April’s frown stopped her cold. “Mel… it’s real.”

Melody sat up, pain shooting through her body. She moved her hand down her chest, past her belly button, to the scales of her new tail. Her breath hitched as she began to cry. “What… this is real?”

April smoothed her hair, her own tears falling. “I’m here, Mel. I’m so sorry.”

Rayna entered, administering a calming shot. Melody looked at her, her voice shaking. “So when I get pregnant… my kids will be…”

“Mermen or mermaids,” Rayna confirmed.

“And my family, cheer, friends…” Melody’s voice trailed off.

Kelsey swam in, her presence commanding. “Melody, your old life is gone. You belong to the sea now.”

Melody lay back, her eyes finding April’s. “Well, at least I have you.” She paused, her voice soft. “Now what?”

“Your body needs to heal and adapt to your new organs, your new form,” Kelsey said. “Rest. We will put you to sleep now."

Back on land, Paul and Heather’s living room was a mausoleum of grief. Mark and Stacy sat across from them, their faces drawn as a forensics expert delivered the unthinkable news: the figure in the photos was indeed April. “A mermaid?” Heather whispered, her voice trembling. “April always wanted that when she was little, but we thought… we thought it was just a fantasy.”

Mark’s hands clenched into fists. “Now Melody’s gone too. Is my daughter a mermaid? Are they gone for good, to the sea?”

Paul’s voice was hollow. “You can’t file a missing persons report for mythological creatures.”

A knock at the door startled them. It was the police, accompanied by Dr. Lin, the submarine project director. The officer’s face was grim. “We don’t know what to do here. April left in a submarine and… became a mermaid. Now Melody vanished into some portal with her. If they are fish.... Fish need water to survive.”

Mark’s eyes blazed. “My daughter is not a fish! She’s a girl!”

Dr. Lin raised a hand. “Be that as it may, the Coast Guard tried to approach Brim Island by air and sea. A magnetic force stopped them. We can’t get near it. We wait for the girls to surface.”

Paul laughed bitterly. “Surface? So we just wait for my daughter to pop up for air? Then what, capture her?”

Dr. Lin’s expression was grave. “If they are mermaids, the Navy wants to study them.”

Mark slammed his fist on the table. “Our daughters are not science experiments! They’re our girls!”

“I don’t want them hurt,” Dr. Lin said. “I’m just the messenger. Police are patrolling the beaches in case they show up.”

Stacy’s voice was a whisper. “Has anyone checked on Scott?”

Paul nodded. “I’ll go with you, Mark. Tomorrow.”

The next day, the dads entered the rehab center, where Scott lay motionless, staring at the ceiling. His eyes flickered to them, dull with pain. “Did they find April?”

Mark hesitated, his voice low. “Scott, I don’t know how to say this…”

Scott’s eyes narrowed. “Is my fiancée dead?”

“No,” Paul said, stepping in. “April… she’s a mermaid.”

Scott laughed, a hollow sound. “These pain meds are something else. Did you say mermaid?”

Mark handed him a plastic bag with a single shimmering scale. “It’s tied to April’s DNA. And now Melody’s gone too, probably to the sea. We guess she's now a mermaid too.”

Scott’s laughter died, his face paling. “You’re saying my fiancée, the cheerleader, the love of my life… is a mermaid? Like Ariel, fish tail, breathing water? You’re joking.”

The dads’ silence was answer enough. Scott’s voice rose, trembling with anger. “Mermaids aren’t real! Get out! April’s dead, and I have no reason to keep going. Don’t come back unless you have her.”

Mark tried to reason, "Scott...."

Scott yelled, "I said get out! Don't come back unless you have her!!!"

Chapter Text

Melody’s eyes fluttered open, the dim bioluminescent glow of the sea cave casting soft, wavering light across the medical room. Her body felt heavy, unfamiliar, like it belonged to someone else. She blinked, her vision adjusting to the underwater haze, and saw three familiar faces hovering nearby: April, Rayna, and Kelsey. Their expressions were a mix of relief and concern, their tails gently swaying in the gentle current.

“Melody, you’re awake!” April’s voice was soft but laced with urgency as she swam closer, her blonde and pink hair floating like a halo. Rayna and Kelsey flanked her, their scales glinting faintly in the cave’s light.

Melody tried to sit up, but a strange weight pulled at her lower half. She glanced down and froze. Where her legs should have been was a long, shimmering tail, its deep purple scales catching the light like polished jade. Her breath hitched—not air, but water, filling her lungs in a way that still felt wrong. She gripped the edge of the medical table, her knuckles whitening.

“Easy, Mel,” Rayna said, her voice calm but firm. “We’re gonna help you up.”

The three mermaids moved in unison, their hands gentle but strong as they lifted Melody from the bed. They guided her into a dolphin carrier—a woven sling designed to support her new form. As they secured her, Melody’s lips quirked into a weak smile. “So, this is what it feels like to be carried like a whale, huh?”

April’s eyes widened, a mix of exasperation and amusement flickering across her face. “Melody, please. Try to find the joy in this.”

Melody snorted, the sound muffled by the water. “Joy? April, I’m a fish.”

They maneuvered her to a sea kelp bed next to April’s in their bedroom, the soft, buoyant fronds cradling her heavy tail. Kelsey adjusted the bed’s supports, her movements precise. “It’ll take a few days for your body to adjust,” she said. “Your tail muscles need time to develop. All your leg muscles… they’re gone now.”

April nodded, her tail flicking lightly. “It took me about a week to get my dolphin-like buoyancy. You’ll float better once your muscles strengthen. Right now, your tail’s probably feeling like a ton of bricks.”

Melody tugged herself upright, her arms trembling with the effort. She ran her hands down her torso, pausing where smooth skin transitioned to scales. Her tail was massive, heavier than she’d expected, its weight anchoring her to the bed. “God, this thing weighs a ton,” she muttered, her fingers tracing the edge of a scale.

“You’ll get used to it,” April said, her tone gentle but firm.

Melody’s hands continued their exploration, pausing at her lower abdomen. Her brows furrowed, and April, noticing, swam closer. “That’s your… well, your vagina,” April said, her voice matter-of-fact.

Melody rolled her eyes, her cheeks flushing slightly. “I know what it looks like, thanks.”

April drifted to the edge of Melody’s bed, settling beside her. Their eyes met, and for a moment, neither spoke. Melody’s gaze flicked to April’s tail, its pink scales shimmering in contrast to her own. She sighed, her voice barely above a whisper. “So, what now?”

April’s expression hardened, her arms crossing over her chest. “Well, for starters, I wanted to talk about our fight. You said some mean things, Mel. I’m not happy about it.”

Melody’s jaw tightened, her own arms mirroring April’s. “What choice did I have, April? You think I wanted this?” She gestured to her tail, her voice rising. “Go back home? Lose you, my best friend? That wasn’t an option.”

April’s eyes narrowed. “You could’ve gone home. You didn’t have to do this. I could be alone, try to get Scott here with me and have mer babies. That is a big part of why I did this! So I could be a mom and have kids, even if they have tails. You could have moved on.”

“And what? Forget you? Forget everything?” Melody’s voice cracked, her hands balling into fists. “I’m not a girl anymore, April. No more cute dresses, no more baths, no more doing my hair. Do you even realize what we’ve given up? We had a good life! Our parents loved us. We were their only kids, and now they’ve lost their daughters. We’re stuck in this glowing sea cave, breathing water. What’s the benefit? Tell me!”

April’s gaze dropped to the cave floor, her tail curling slightly. “We… we live for a long time,” she said quietly.

Melody laughed, sharp and bitter. “Oh, great. A long life in a castle under the sea. I guess Sebastian’s song in The Little Mermaid was a lie, huh? You think we’re as happy as those girls in H2O: Just Add Water? Newsflash, April, we’re not.”

April’s shoulders slumped, her voice barely audible. “I didn’t come here on my own, Mel. I was brought here. It was either go home and forget mermaids existed or… become a mermaid princess. I chose this.”

Melody’s eyes blazed. “And what about me? I’m never going to give birth to a daughter. I’ll have some… fish kid. Some merman will put whatever he has inside of me. How is that okay?”

April’s voice softened, almost pleading. “Melody, please. There’s so much that’s amazing about being a mermaid. We can swim faster than anything on land. We can explore places no human could ever reach. The ocean’s alive, Mel—it sings to us. We’re part of something bigger. We always said go explore the ocean one day.”

Melody’s lips pressed into a thin line. “Explore it as human girls! And what do I lose? No more cheerleading. No more sleepovers. No more painting my nails or binge-watching shows with you. And what about our parents? How do we even explain this? ‘Hey, Mom and Dad, sorry I’m half fish now. I can only visit once a month. Can you drive me to the pier so I can jump in by sunset?’”

April flinched, her eyes glistening. “What if… what if we brought our parents here?”

Melody’s jaw dropped. “Are you serious? Tell them to give up their house, their cooking, their lives, and come be fish? How is that good, April?”

April’s composure cracked, her voice breaking as she buried her face in her hands. “I screwed everything up…”

Melody’s anger faltered. She tried to move her tail to reach for April, but it wouldn’t budge, heavy and unresponsive. “Okay, I can’t move this stupid thing yet, but if I could, I’d hug you. April, I’m sorry.”

April looked up, her eyes red and shimmering with unshed tears. Melody took a deep breath, the water filling her lungs still strange. “Look, there are some good things, I guess. No bills. No taxes. No more periods. No cars or traffic. No stupid job applications or college essays.”

April sniffled, a small smile breaking through. “See? Is it really that bad?”

Melody shrugged, her voice softer but still edged with sarcasm. “I guess I have to try. I’m stuck like this for a super long time.”

April’s smile faded, her voice sharp. “Don’t do that. I gave you an out, Mel. You chose this.”

Melody’s eyes flashed. “Chose? You think I chose this? You wanted to be a mermaid so bad, you dragged me into it! This isn’t the dorm room I dreamed of, April. This is home now, do you get that?”

April’s tail flicked, her voice rising to match Melody’s. “Yes, I wanted this! I’ve wanted to be a mermaid my whole life. When you swim, you’ll get it. You’ll feel it.”

Melody crossed her arms, her voice cold. “But do you understand that I can't do girl things? I’ll try to do this.”

A week passed, heavy with silence. Melody avoided talking about her new life, focusing instead on adapting to her tail. She ate raw fish and kelp, grimacing at first but slowly growing accustomed to the taste. Each day, her tail grew stronger, responding more to her will. One morning, she woke to find it twitching faintly, the scales catching the light as it moved.

“Mel!” April’s voice was bright with excitement as she swam into the room. “Your tail’s moving!”

Melody glanced down, her lips parting in surprise. The purple scales shimmered as her tail gave a small, involuntary flick. Rayna and Kelsey entered behind April, their faces lighting up.

“I can teach you how to swim,” April said, her eyes sparkling. “Come on, let’s try.”

April guided Melody through the basics, showing her how to undulate her tail to propel herself forward. It was clumsy at first, Melody’s movements jerky and unbalanced. But April was patient, her hands steadying Melody as they glided through the cave’s open chamber.

“You’re still not happy?” April asked after an hour, her voice tinged with frustration.

Melody sighed, her tail slowing. “Not really. Life’s just… life now.”

April grinned, pointing as Melody instinctively did a small flip in the water. “Okay, that was pretty cool, right?”

Melody paused, a reluctant smile tugging at her lips. “Yeah, I guess that was kinda cool.”

As the days passed, Melody began to warm to her new reality, though the ache of what she’d lost lingered. One evening, as they rested on their kelp beds, Melody turned to Kelsey. “When can we go home?”

Kelsey’s eyes softened. “I was going to surprise you. It’s safe to portal home now—to your front porches, at sunrise. But you must return by sunset. If you don’t, your tails will grow, and you’ll need to be in the ocean fast, or you’ll dry up and die. Do you understand?”

Melody and April nodded, their eyes wide. Kelsey continued, holding up a shimmering waistband woven from seaweed and pearls. “If you want to bring someone here, give them this. They wear it when they hit the water, and they’ll transform permanently, like you. They’ll have a tail and can decide how they want to appear. Then they pass it to the next person.”

Melody and April exchanged a glance, their faces breaking into cautious smiles. That night, they lay in their kelp beds, the cave’s glow casting soft shadows as they whispered excitedly about the next day.

“I want to hug my parents,” Melody said, her voice thick with longing. “Wear underwear, yoga pants, a bra just for the day. Eat cereal and my mom’s pasta. Binge Netflix for a few hours.”

April nodded, her eyes distant. “I want to hug my parents, too. And see Scott. Maybe my dad can get him.”

Melody raised an eyebrow. “How? The police are looking for us, April. They think we’re missing. You go to the rehab facility you're toast.”

April’s face fell. “I don’t know. Maybe… maybe my dad can figure it out.”

Melody sighed, staring at the cave’s ceiling. “Why’s it only once a month? If we’re queens of this kingdom someday, can we change that?”

April’s tail flicked thoughtfully. “I don’t know. Maybe.”

They lay there, their voices fading as sleep pulled them under, their dreams filled with the promise of a fleeting return to the world they’d left behind.

Chapter Text

The underwater chamber glowed with the faint, ethereal shimmer of bioluminescent algae, casting flickering shadows across the coral-carved beds where Melody and April stirred awake. They sat up, their tails—April’s a vibrant pink, radiant like a coral reef at dusk; Melody’s a deep purple, heavy with unspoken sorrow—swinging over the edges, scales glinting like scattered amethysts. April stretched, her face alight with a frantic, almost desperate excitement that rippled through the water. “Mel, oh my God, we’re going home today! I can’t wait to hug Mom and Dad, feel the sun, eat real food—just for a day, it’s going to be everything!”

Melody’s tail twitched, her expression a storm of longing and resentment. She ran her fingers over the scales creeping up her arm, wincing as if they burned her soul. “It’s one day, April. One day to stand in a world that doesn’t want me anymore. I hate this tail, this life. I want to stay home, not tease myself with a taste of it.”
April’s smile faltered, her eyes clouding with guilt, her voice softer. “I know it’s hard, Mel. But seeing them… it’ll be worth it, right?”
Melody’s voice was a whisper, thick with unshed tears. “It’ll break me.”
They swam out of their shared room, the cool water tugging at their fins, and entered the kitchen area where Kelsey, their mermaid guardian, waited with a warm but weary smile. “Good morning, girls! We’ve prepared a breakfast of fish and sea kelp. You’ll need strength for today.”
The girls settled at the table, their tails tucked beneath, the gentle current brushing against their scales. Melody’s gaze fixed on Kelsey, her tone sharp, laced with frustration. “So, when we teleport home, what do we even look like? Clothes, or are we just… exposed?”
Kelsey’s eyes softened, her voice calm but tinged with centuries of experience. “You’ll have kelp skirts woven by the sea’s magic, and your hair will cover your breasts naturally. It’s how the transformation works.”
Melody snorted, her voice dripping with sarcasm. “So, basically nude? Perfect. Just what I need—showing up like some shipwrecked siren.”
“Melody, please,” April pleaded, her hand reaching for her friend’s, her voice trembling. “Be nice. This is hard for me too.”
Melody’s shoulders slumped, her frustration giving way to exhaustion. “Fine. But why can’t we come and go whenever we want? Why the stupid rules?”
Kelsey leaned forward, her voice gentle but firm, carrying the weight of her long life. “It’s a good question. The transformation between mermaid and human strains your bodies—your tails, your lungs, your very essence. Too much could break you, cause permanent damage. We’ve learned over centuries that 12 hours is the safest balance. Any more, and you risk your lives.”
Melody nodded slowly, her eyes narrowing as she processed. “So, we teleport, talk to our parents, get dressed, spend the day, and by sunset, we’re forced back into the ocean?”
“Exactly,” Kelsey confirmed, her eyes warm but sad. “The portal will pull you back.”
Melody’s voice softened, vulnerability creeping in. “How did you end up here, Kelsey? How did you become… this?”
Kelsey’s gaze drifted, her fingers tracing the edge of the table as if anchoring herself to a painful memory. “I was sailing alone, centuries ago. A storm hit—a wave taller than my boat crashed over me, knocked me out. I woke up here, in a chamber like the one you saw. They gave me a choice: drown or become a mermaid. There was no potion to go home back then, no escape.” Her voice cracked, a tear shimmering in the water. “I had a husband, two little boys, a life full of love. I just wanted a day on the water, to feel free. Instead, I lost everything.”
Melody’s eyes welled up, her voice trembling. “Why didn’t you try to go back to them?”
Kelsey wiped her tear, her smile bittersweet, her tail curling tightly. “There was no going back. I chose this life to survive. I married the king, had children, built a new family here. But I watched my human family from the ocean’s surface, hidden in the waves. My husband remarried, my boys grew up thinking I was dead.” Her voice broke, and she looked away, her hands trembling. “It’s a wound that never heals, but I made a life here. I had to.”
Melody’s tears spilled over, her voice barely audible. “I’m so sorry, Kelsey. That’s… awful.”
Kelsey reached out, squeezing her hand, her own tears falling. “I tell you this because I’ve walked your path, Melody. I know the ache of leaving your world behind.” She paused, her eyes searching theirs. “I’m 400 in human years, about 60 in mermaid years.”
Melody’s jaw dropped, her voice a whisper. “400?”
Kelsey nodded, her voice steadying. “I care for this kingdom deeply. My husband and children are in our new Hawaii kingdom now, and I’ve watched you two for years—April dreaming of mermaids in your pool, Melody always by her side, loyal to a fault. I believe in you both to carry this kingdom forward, to start families here, to find purpose.”
Melody swam forward, wrapping her arms around Kelsey, her sobs shaking her frame. “Thank you for telling us. It’s so hard, Kelsey. Leaving my family, my life, being half fish—it’s not what I wanted. It’s a cage, not a fairy tale.”
Kelsey held her tightly, her own tears mingling with the saltwater. “I know, sweet girl. But you can find joy here. When you have children, even with tails, you’ll love them with a fierceness you can’t imagine. And the sooner you embrace this life, the sooner I can join my family in Hawaii.” She pulled back, wiping her eyes, her voice firm but kind. “Now, let’s get you to your families.”
The three mermaids clung to each other, their tears blending with the sea, a shared grief binding them in the dim light. Kelsey led them to the portal, a swirling vortex of light that pulsed with ancient magic. With a final, tearful nod, the girls swam through, the water tugging at their tails. A force surged, splitting their tails into legs, fins into feet. Kelp skirts materialized around their waists as they stumbled onto their driveways, collapsing to their knees, their legs trembling under the crushing weight of gravity.
Inside, their families were sipping coffee, the clink of mugs a stark contrast to the chaos outside. The sound of the girls’ falls echoed like a gunshot, and Heather and Paul, Melody’s parents, and Mark and Stacy, April’s parents, rushed out, their faces pale with shock. Mark froze, his mug slipping from his hand, shattering on the porch. “April?” His voice was a raw scream, disbelief and anguish warring in his eyes.
“Melody!” Heather shrieked, sprinting to her daughter, her hands shaking as she lifted her from the pavement. “We thought you were dead! You ran out at breakfast, left your cereal on the table, and never came back!”
Paul’s voice cracked, his arms wrapping around Melody, his tears soaking her hair. “We searched for you, Mel. We thought you were gone forever. Then some girl posts photos of you on a beach with a mermaid—we thought it was a sick joke!”
Stacy fell to her knees beside April, her sobs shaking her body, her hands clutching her daughter’s face. “April, we thought you died! The submarine—they said it sank, no survivors. We were planning your funeral, picking out flowers for your casket!”
Mark’s voice was a roar, his hands trembling as he lifted April into his arms, his face red with grief and fury. “Where the hell have you been? We mourned you! We buried an empty casket! Do you know what that did to us?”
Melody’s voice was small, her breath hitching, her legs useless beneath her. “Sorry, Daddy. My legs… they don’t work right anymore.”
They carried the girls into Melody’s house, settling them on the plush couch in a living room that felt both achingly familiar and impossibly foreign. The air was thick with unspoken questions, the families sitting in a stunned, suffocating silence. Mark broke it, his voice raw with a mix of relief and betrayal. “You’re alive! But where were you? What happened? You let us think you were dead!”
Paul’s voice was softer but no less desperate, his eyes locked on Melody. “You ran out that morning, Mel. No note, no call. We thought you were kidnapped, or worse. Those beach photos—we thought they were fake. You broke our hearts!”
Heather’s voice was a sob, her hands clutching Melody’s. “Why didn’t you call us? Why didn’t you come home? We thought you were gone forever!”
Stacy’s voice broke, her tears falling onto April’s lap. “We held a memorial, April. I screamed your name every night, and your father couldn’t fix it. How could you do this to us?”
Melody’s breath hitched, tears spilling down her cheeks, her hands clutching the couch cushions as if anchoring herself to reality. “I’m so sorry, Mom, Dad. I didn’t mean to hurt you.”
Paul’s face softened, but his voice was thick with pain. “Why are you topless? Why do you look like you washed up from a shipwreck? Do you need clothes?”
Melody wiped her face, her voice trembling, barely holding together. “Yes, please. My legs are weak—I can’t walk well. Can you get me panties, a bra, a tank top, yoga pants? Same for April?”
April’s sobs broke free, her shoulders shaking, her hands covering her face as she curled into herself. Mark’s voice was sharp, his eyes wild with confusion and betrayal. “What’s wrong, April? You’re safe now. Why are you crying? Why did you let us think you were dead?”
Heather stood, her maternal instincts overriding her shock. “I’ll get clothes.” She and Stacy returned with soft, familiar outfits, gently removing the girls’ kelp skirts and helping them dress, their hands trembling as they touched their daughters’ skin, as if afraid they’d vanish again. Melody sighed, sinking into the comfort of cotton, a fleeting echo of her human life. “God, that feels so good.”
April nodded, her voice barely above a whisper, her eyes red. “I forgot how much I missed this.”
Heather’s voice was warm but laced with fear. “Are you girls hungry?” They nodded, and she brought bowls of sugary cereal, the crunch a stark contrast to the fish and kelp they’d endured. The girls devoured it, their hunger a silent testament to their alien existence.
Stacy’s voice was soft, her eyes wet. “You’re starving, aren’t you?”
April’s voice was quiet, tinged with longing. “When you eat fish and kelp every day, it gets old fast. You forget what real food tastes like.”
Mark sat up, his brow furrowing, his voice sharp with unease. “April, what do you mean? There’s this insane rumor you became a mermaid. Tell me it’s not true.”
April met his gaze, her voice steady but fragile, like glass about to shatter. “It’s true, Dad. I did.”
Melody avoided Paul’s eyes, her hands twisting in her lap, her voice a whisper. “I did too.”
Paul’s face crumpled, his voice a mix of confusion and desperation, his hands shaking. “You… what? You’re a mermaid? That’s impossible! Why? How? When did this happen?”
Heather’s voice was a scream, her hands clutching her chest. “A mermaid? Melody, we thought you were dead, and now you’re telling us you’re some… fish creature? You did this without even talking to us? Without a word?”
Mark’s voice exploded, raw with betrayal and grief, his hands slamming against the couch. “April, you let us think you drowned! We mourned you, held a memorial, cried every night! And you chose to be a mermaid? Without asking us? Do you know what you’ve done to all of us? You broke this family!”
Stacy grabbed his arm, her voice trembling, her tears falling. “Mark, calm down. Let them explain.”
“No, I won’t calm down!” Mark roared, his face red, his fists clenched, his tears spilling. “I need to know why my daughter threw her life away! Why she let us bury an empty casket!”
April’s voice trembled, tears streaming down her face, her body shaking. “I was losing everything, Dad. My scholarship was slipping, Scott was fading away, and I was trapped in that submarine, so deep in the ocean, so scared. I’ve wanted to be a mermaid since I was a little girl, playing in the pool, dreaming of tails. They said I could have a womb, give birth to merchildren. I thought… I thought it was my chance to be a mom, to have a family.”
Mark’s voice was a raw sob, his tears soaking his shirt, his hands shaking. “So my grandkids will be fish? Scales and fins, not human? You chose that over us? Over your mother, who screamed your name every night?”
April’s sobs were gut-wrenching, her voice barely audible. “I just wanted to be a mom, Dad. This was my chance.”
“You could’ve adopted!” Mark shouted, his voice breaking, his tears falling freely. “You could’ve come home to us!”
Stacy’s voice was firm, her own tears falling. “Mark, stop. You’re breaking her heart.”
April’s hands shook as she clutched her knees, her voice small. “I can get pregnant, give birth… but not to humans. To merchildren.”
Mark’s voice softened, but the pain lingered, raw and exposed. “Not to humans… not my grandkids.”
April continued, her voice haunted, her eyes distant. “When my tail got stronger, they let me go to the beach. I borrowed a phone, called Melody, but someone saw me and called the cops. I panicked, and that’s when everything went wrong.”
Melody took over, her voice heavy with regret, her tears falling. “I grabbed April’s arm, and we went through a portal. I woke up in the same chamber, given the same choice: drink a potion, forget April and mermaids forever, or become one. I chose her.”
Heather’s voice was soft, disbelieving, her hands trembling as she reached for Melody. “So you’re a mermaid now? But you have legs. Mermaids aren’t real. You’re home now, you can stay, right? This is over, isn’t it?”
Paul’s voice was a desperate plea, his eyes red. “Melody, you ran out that morning, no note, no call. We thought you were kidnapped, or worse. Those beach photos—some girl saying she saw you with a mermaid. We thought it was a cruel prank. You did this without us? You broke our family!”
Melody’s sobs broke free, her voice a raw wail. “I didn’t want to hurt you, Dad. I didn’t want any of this!”
Mark’s voice was sharp, his eyes blazing with betrayal. “April, you let us think you drowned! We buried an empty casket, held your mother as she screamed your name every night. And you chose this? Without even a goodbye? Do you know what you’ve done to all of us? You shattered us!”
Bathroom Scene
Melody shifted uncomfortably, her voice small. “Mom, I… I need to use the bathroom. Can you help me?”
Heather nodded, her eyes wet, and gently lifted Melody, carrying her to the bathroom, her weak legs dangling. She set her on the toilet, steadying her as Melody sighed, a soft sound escaping her lips. “Gosh, I actually missed peeing as a girl. How sad is that?”
Heather’s voice was soft, hesitant, her hands trembling. “How do you… pee as a fish—I mean, sorry, honey, a mermaid?”
Melody looked up at her mom, her eyes brimming with tears, her voice quiet. “We have our vaginas, they’re just… there. Pee comes out naturally, without you knowing, like it’s not even yours to control.” She sat there, her hands touching her thighs, her human skin, her voice breaking. “I miss this. Being a girl.”
Heather’s eyes softened, her voice a whisper. “You okay, baby?”
Melody’s tears spilled over, her hands tracing her legs, her hips. “I just miss this, Mom. Being human, having a body that feels like mine.” She stood with Heather’s help, wobbling, and caught her reflection in the mirror, her eyes lingering on her butt. She sighed, her voice trembling. “I miss seeing myself. My female body.”
Heather’s voice was gentle, her hands steadying her. “What is it, honey?”
Melody’s tears fell faster, her voice a whisper. “I miss bikinis, suntanning by the pool, feeling the sun on my skin. As a mermaid, we have… sort of a butt, but it’s not the same. It’s just scales and fins. I don’t feel like me anymore.”
Heather pulled her into a hug, her own tears falling, her voice breaking. “You’re still my beautiful girl, Melody. Always.”
They returned to the living room, Heather carrying Melody, her sobs quiet but heavy.
Revelation Continues
Melody’s voice was a whisper, each word a jagged shard of glass, her hands trembling. “We can’t stay. Once a month, from sunrise to sunset, our tails split into legs—weak, useless ones. We can visit the human world for 12 hours. The portal brings us here, but at sunset, we have to be in the ocean. If we’re on land when our tails return, we dry out and die, like fish gasping on the shore. We can only breathe air for those 12 hours. And… it’s already been 45 minutes.”
The room froze, the weight of her words crashing over them like a tsunami. Silence stretched, broken only by the sound of ragged breaths and stifled sobs. Mark’s voice was hoarse, disbelieving, his hands clenched into fists, his face pale. “You’re telling me you’re mermaids now? You’re… fish? You’re not my daughter anymore?”
April’s sob was raw, desperate, her voice breaking. “Daddy, please don’t call me that! I’m still me, still your April!”
“Then what are you?” Mark roared, his tears spilling, his voice shaking with betrayal. “You’re half fish! You let us think you were dead, and now you’re telling me you’re a sea creature? I demand they change you back!”
Melody’s voice was firm but trembling, her eyes locked on her father. “They can’t, Dad. We agreed to the terms. Mermaids age slowly—20 years for you is one for us. Our tails get stronger, and we can have merchildren. They want us to build their kingdom.”
Heather’s voice was a scream, her hands clutching her hair, her tears falling like rain. “You did this without us? Without even a phone call? You ran out, Melody, left your cereal on the table, and we thought you were dead! How could you choose this?”
Paul’s face crumpled, his tears soaking the couch, his voice a broken whisper. “This is unreal. So, you can only come back once a month until sunset, and if you’re still here, you die?”
Melody nodded, her sobs breaking free, her voice a raw wail. “I didn’t want April to be alone. I hate it, Dad. My tail—it’s scaly, slimy, with fins that flap in the current. Scales on my arms, my wrists. If I touch water here, I turn into a mermaid instantly and dry out without saltwater. I can’t get a pedicure, can’t swim in a pool, can’t take a shower. Everything I loved—cheer, coffee runs, late-night movies—it’s gone. I’m a prisoner in my own body.”
Mark turned to April, his voice raw with pain, his eyes searching her face. “Are you happy about this? Truly? After letting us think you drowned?”
April’s voice was small, her tears streaming, her body trembling with regret. “I thought I was. I thought it would be freedom, a fairy tale. But now… I wish I’d stayed a fantasy, Dad. I’m so sorry.”
Mark’s face reddened, his voice rising, thick with grief and betrayal. “You wish? You let us think you were dead! We held a funeral, April! Your mother screamed your name every night, and I couldn’t fix it! You broke us, and now you’re a mermaid? Wasn’t our love enough? Do you know what you’ve done to all of us? You shattered this family!”
Stacy’s voice was sharp, her tears falling, her hands clutching her chest. “Mark, stop! You’re breaking her!”
April’s sobs were uncontrollable, her voice a broken plea. “I needed this, Dad. I needed to be something more. But I didn’t know it would hurt you this much. I thought you’d understand.”
Mark’s voice softened, but the pain lingered, raw and exposed. “Understand? You chose a tail over your family. You chose to break our hearts.”
Fish Tank Scene
Mark’s voice was heavy, defeated, his hands shaking as he pulled out his phone, his fingers trembling as he typed frantically. April’s eyes widened, her voice trembling. “Daddy, what are you doing?”
Mark’s voice was a desperate growl, his eyes fixed on the screen. “Looking for the largest seawater fish tank I can buy. I’ll put it downstairs, April. You can live here, with us.”
April’s sob was raw, her hands clutching her knees, her voice breaking. “Dad, and what? I’d be a fish on display? That’s worse than what I have now. I’d be trapped, stared at like a pet in a cage.”
Mark’s voice rose to a yell, his tears spilling, his phone shaking in his hands. “But then I’d have my daughter back! I’d have you here, not lost to some damn ocean!”
April’s voice was a whisper, her tears falling, her body trembling. “Dad, no. I can’t do that. As much as I want to stay, I can’t. I’d die in a tank, suffocating in a life that’s not mine.”
Mark’s face crumpled, his phone slipping to the couch, his sob a broken wail. “I just want you back, April.”
Poolside Scene
Later, Melody’s voice was quiet, her eyes distant. “Can we… go to the pool? Just sit by it, like we used to?”
Paul and Mark nodded, their faces etched with grief, and carried the girls outside to Melody’s backyard pool, the water sparkling under the midday sun. Heather and Stacy helped them into old bikinis from their cheer days, the fabric a painful reminder of a life lost. The girls lay on lounge chairs, the sun warming their skin, their weak legs stretched out. Melody’s eyes filled with tears, her voice breaking. “I just miss this. So many memories here—suntanning, laughing, splashing with you.”
April’s voice was small, her eyes wet, her hands trembling. “Do you hate me, Mel? For dragging you into this?”
Melody’s tears spilled over, her voice soft but heavy. “No, April. I don’t hate you. It’s just… hard. This was my life—bikinis, pool parties, feeling human. Now it’s gone.”
April nodded, her sobs quiet, her hands clutching the chair. “I wish I’d stayed a fantasy.”
Paul and Mark watched, their eyes red, before gently carrying the girls back inside, their weak legs dangling, the weight of their choices heavy in the air.
Revelation Continues
The parents sat in stunned silence, grappling with the impossible, their faces etched with grief and betrayal. April’s voice broke the quiet, small and pleading. “Dad… Mom, can you call Scott? I need to see him.”
Mark nodded, his voice hollow, his hands trembling as he dialed the rehab center. “I’ll call now. He’ll be here in an hour.”
The room fell silent again, the weight of their reality suffocating, a chasm widening between them. Melody stood, Paul steadying her as her weak legs wobbled, threatening to collapse. She shuffled to the pantry, her movements slow and pained, and grabbed a pack of chocolate chip cookies, returning to split them with April. The simple act felt like a desperate grasp at a life they could no longer claim. April’s voice was small, breaking the silence. “Is anyone going to say something? Please? Anything?”
Mark’s voice was bitter, broken, his eyes fixed on the floor. “What do we say? Our daughters are fish now. You let us think you were dead, and now you’re… this.”
An hour later, Scott arrived, his care team wheeling him in. He stared at the floor, his hands clenched in his lap, his face pale with exhaustion and pain. He looked up, his eyes widening at April, his voice a mix of shock, anger, and longing. “April? You’re alive? Where the hell have you been?”
April recounted her story, her voice trembling, tears streaming down her face. “Come with me, Scott. You’d leave rehab, have a tail, be a merman. I have a womb now—we could have merchildren, a family.”
Scott’s voice exploded, his hands slamming against his wheelchair, his eyes blazing with betrayal. “You’re a fish? You let me think you were dead, April! I cried for you, prayed for you, sat in this damn chair thinking I’d never see you again! And now you’re what—a mermaid? You chose that over me? Over us?”
April’s sob was raw, her hands reaching for him, her voice breaking. “I didn’t mean to hurt you, Scott! I couldn’t call—mermaids don’t have phones! I thought this was my chance to be free, to be a mom. I’m still me, just… different.”
Scott’s voice was a roar, his tears falling, his hands shaking. “Different? You’re a fish! You think I can just follow you into the ocean? Leave my life, my family, for some fairy-tale bullshit? You broke my heart, April!”
April’s face crumpled, her sobs devastating, her hands falling limp. “I’m so sorry, Scott. I wish I’d stayed a fantasy. I didn’t know it would be like this.”
Paul interjected, his voice soft, his eyes on Melody. “What about you, Mel? Will you have a mer-husband?”
Melody’s voice was flat, her eyes distant, her tears falling. “I don’t know. Maybe someone from the Hawaii kingdom. I don’t care right now. I just want to go home.”
April pleaded with Scott, her hands clutching his, her voice desperate. “I’m the same girl, Scott, just a different species. It’d heal you—your legs, your pain. Please, ask to be a merman. We could be together.”
Scott shook his head, his voice firm, his tears soaking his shirt. “No. It’s not the same, April. You’re not the girl I loved. You’re… something else.”
April’s sob was a scream, her hands covering her face, her body shaking with regret. Mark’s voice was heavy, defeated, his hands trembling. “So what now? What do we do with these 11 hours?”
Melody’s voice was quiet, her eyes fixed on the floor. “I want to see my room.” Paul carried her upstairs, her weak legs dangling, and set her on her bed. She ran her hands over her cheer trophies, her favorite books, her old diary, tears streaming as she whispered, “I miss this so much. I miss me.” She looked up, her voice breaking. “Can April and I watch Netflix and have popcorn? Just… be normal for a little while?”
Paul nodded, his own eyes wet, his voice thick. “Of course, baby. Anything you want.”
April joined her, and they curled up under a blanket, the familiar Netflix logo a cruel reminder of a life lost. Downstairs, the parents erupted, their voices rising in a cacophony of blame and grief. Mark’s voice was raw, shouting, “How did this happen? Was it our parenting? Did we fail them? They let us think they were dead!”
Heather’s voice broke, her hands clutching her face, her tears falling like rain. “We dreamed of weddings, first dances, grandkids running in the yard. That’s gone! Our girls are gone, and they chose it without us!”
Stacy’s voice was a scream, her hands shaking. “We buried an empty casket for April! We thought Melody was dead on some beach! How do we live with this? Do we go to the sea? Do we join them?”
Scott joined in, his voice cracking with fury and pain. “This isn’t real! It can’t be! April, you broke me! You left me to rot in this chair, thinking you were gone!”
Upstairs, Melody and April sobbed, their popcorn forgotten, the sound of their parents’ anguish cutting deeper than any blade. They slid down the stairs on their butts, their legs too weak to carry them, and landed at the bottom, their voices desperate. “Stop fighting!” Melody cried, her voice a raw wail. “This is real! Yelling won’t make us human again! It’s done!”
Paul’s voice cracked, his hands reaching for Melody, his tears soaking his shirt. “I won’t walk you down the aisle, Mel. No first dance. No grandkids to spoil. You broke my heart, choosing this without us.”
Melody’s sobs were uncontrollable, her head falling to her knees. “I know, Daddy. I know. I didn’t want this. I just couldn’t leave April alone.”
April nodded, her voice small, her eyes red with regret. “We get a slice of this life, then go back through the portal to Brim Island. I wish I’d stayed a fantasy, Dad. I’m so sorry.”
Mark’s voice was a sob, his hands clutching his hair. “Stay home, April. Stay with us. You’re here now—don’t go back.”
April’s sob was raw, her voice breaking, her hands trembling. “Daddy, if I stay, I’ll dry out like a fish. I won’t just die—I’ll suffocate, gasping, my tail flopping uselessly. Would you rather have a daughter who’s half fish, who comes home once in a while, or a daughter who dies as a dried-out fish on your floor?”
Mark’s face crumpled, his tears falling, his voice a broken whisper. “I want my daughter. My human daughter.”
April’s sob was a scream, her hands covering her face. “I’m not that girl anymore. I’m so sorry.”
The family tried to pretend it wasn’t real. Heather and Stacy cooked a feast—roast chicken, mashed potatoes, apple pie—filling the house with the scents of a life lost. Music played, soft and nostalgic, and the girls scrolled TikTok, liking videos, texting friends. Alexis and Amy, their old cheer squad friends, arrived, their faces pale with disbelief as the girls recounted their story. Melody offered them the choice to join, but they shook their heads, their voices gentle but firm. “We love being girls too much,” Amy said, her eyes wet. “We’re so sorry.”
They ate ice cream, reminiscing about cheer routines, sleepovers, and stolen moments of youth, but the laughter was hollow, the ticking clock a relentless enemy. As the sky turned orange, painting the room in a warm, fleeting glow, April’s voice trembled, her eyes fixed on the window. “Mom, Dad, the sky’s changing. We have to go.”
Mark’s voice was a roar, his hands shaking. “No! You’re not leaving! We just got you back!”
Stacy’s sob was raw, her hands clutching April’s. “We can’t lose you again. Not after thinking you were dead.”
Paul’s voice was desperate, his tears falling. “Melody, stay. We’ll figure this out. We’ll keep you here.”
Melody’s sob was a wail, her hands clutching her father’s. “I can’t, Dad. If I stay, I’ll die. The sea owns me now.”
The parents helped the girls to the cars, their weak legs dragging, Mark carrying Scott, his face red with grief and rage. Alexis and Amy hugged them tightly, tears streaming, promising to keep their secret. “We’ll say it was our moms liking those TikToks,” Alexis whispered, her voice breaking.
The car rides were silent, the air thick with grief, the hum of the engines a cruel reminder of time slipping away. Heather’s voice broke the silence, soft and nostalgic, her tears falling. “I remember taking you girls to cheer practice, your laughter, your pom-poms bouncing in the backseat.”
Melody’s voice was sharp, her tears spilling. “Mom, please. It’s too soon. It hurts too much.”
Beach Transformation and Goodbye
They reached the beach, the sun a blazing orange disc sinking toward the horizon, casting long, mournful shadows over the sand. The parents helped the girls to the water’s edge, their legs useless, Mark carrying Scott, his face etched with pain and rage. Heather and Stacy fell to their knees, their voices breaking in unison. “This is real, isn’t it? You’re really leaving us?”
The girls nodded, their tears mingling with the sea spray, their voices trembling. The parents pulled them into deep hugs, their arms wrapping tightly around their daughters, their sobs shaking their bodies. “We love you,” Heather whispered, her voice breaking, her face buried in Melody’s hair. “We love you so much.”
Mark’s voice was a sob, his arms crushing April against his chest. “You’re my baby girl, always.”
The girls stepped into the shallow waves, the water lapping at their feet, and their bodies tensed, a soft gasp escaping their lips. Their clothes—yoga pants, tank tops, bikinis—slipped off, falling into the water as their legs began to fuse, a faint cracking noise echoing in the quiet. The parents gasped, their eyes wide with horror and curiosity, as they watched their daughters’ legs meld together, the skin shimmering and shifting. Their feet extended, toes lengthening into delicate fins, and vibrant scales erupted across their lower bodies—April’s tail a radiant pink, Melody’s a deep, mournful purple. Hip fins flared, glistening in the fading light, and scales crept up their wrists, catching the sun’s last rays. The transformation was both beautiful and horrifying, the cracking of bones and shifting of flesh a stark reminder of their lost humanity.
Heather and Stacy scrambled forward, their hands trembling as they gathered the discarded clothes, clutching them tightly, pressing the fabric to their faces to breathe in their daughters’ scent—sunscreen, cotton, a faint trace of their human lives. Heather’s sob was raw, her voice a whisper. “My baby… you still smell like you.”
Paul lunged forward, his hands grabbing Melody’s legs, trying to hold them apart, his voice a desperate plea. “No, Mel, stop! I can’t let this happen!”
Melody winced, her voice strained, her eyes wet. “Daddy, stop! That hurts! Just… let it go. I can’t fight it.”
Paul’s hands fell, his tears soaking the water, his voice a broken wail. “I can’t lose you again.”
“What’s wrong?” Stacy cried, her hands trembling, her voice a scream. “Are you in pain?”
April’s voice was soft, her eyes wet. “We’re okay, Mom. It’s just… the first time we’ve changed back like this. It’s new.”
The parents stared, their faces pale, their hands hovering over the water. Heather and Stacy’s eyes widened as they noticed the girls’ vaginas, now positioned on the front of their tails, a strange, dolphin-like anatomy. Heather’s voice was a whisper, her hands trembling. “Is that…?”
Melody nodded, her voice quiet, her tears falling. “Yes, Mom. It’s… different now.”
Heather’s sob was raw, her hands clutching Melody’s face. “Melody, can you ask the merpeople if you can come back as human? There has to be a way!”
Melody’s voice broke, her eyes locked on her mother’s, her tears spilling into the sea. “Mom, I did already. It’s not possible. Our insides are that of dolphins now—our bodies are fish-based. We’re missing human parts. What you saw of us today was just a mirror of us as human, but on the inside, we were fish. We can’t go back.”
Melody’s voice rose, desperate, her hands clutching Heather’s. “Mom, just join me. Please! We could be together, forever.”
Heather’s sob was gut-wrenching, her head shaking, her voice trembling. “Not right now, baby. I’m sorry. I just… can’t. There’s too much trauma right now, losing you, thinking you were dead.”
Melody’s voice was a scream, her tears falling, her hands shaking. “Why, Mom? Why won’t you come with me?”
Heather’s voice was a whisper, her tears soaking the water. “I love you, Melody, but I can’t lose myself too. Not yet.”
The parents waded closer, their hands trembling as they reached out, touching the slick scales where their daughters’ legs had been. Heather’s fingers traced the line where Melody’s skin met her purple tail, her voice a whisper. “It’s so… real. You’re still you, but you’re… this.”
Stacy’s hands ran over April’s pink scales, her tears falling onto the water, her voice breaking. “I dreamed of you in a white dress, April. Of holding your babies, human babies. Now they’ll have tails… and I’ll never know them.”
April’s sob was raw, her hands covering her face, her voice trembling with regret. “I’m so sorry, Mom. I wish I’d stayed a fantasy. I thought you’d come with me, that we’d all be together. I ruined everything.”
Melody’s tears fell into her hands, her voice a broken wail. “I’m sorry, Mom, Dad. I miss my life so much. Cheer, my room, my body. I didn’t want this, but I couldn’t leave April alone. I’m so sorry.”
Paul’s voice was soft, his hands clutching Melody’s fins, his tears soaking the water. “It’s your life, baby. We just want you happy, but… this hurts. We thought you were dead.”
Mark’s voice was a sob, his hands clutching April’s tail, his tears falling. “We buried you, April. We thought you were gone forever. Now you’re leaving us again, and it’s your choice. It’s killing us.”
April’s voice was a whisper, her tears falling into the sea. “I know, Dad. I’m so sorry. I wish I could take it back.”
The sun dipped lower, the sky blazing with pinks, purples, and oranges, the portal glowing in the water, a vortex of light and power that pulsed with an unforgiving rhythm. Heather’s voice was a scream, her hands clutching Melody’s. “No, not yet! You can’t go!”
Melody’s sob was raw, her voice breaking, her hands clutching her mother’s. “Mom, I have to go. We have to go. The sea won’t wait.”
Scott crawled forward, his hands sinking into the sand, his eyes red with tears. “I’m ready, April. I can’t lose you again, even if it means becoming… this.”
April handed him a shimmering seaweed waistband, her voice trembling, her tears falling. “It’ll let you breathe underwater through the portal. Then… surgery. You’ll be a merman, and we’ll be together.”
The parents clung to their daughters, their sobs shaking their bodies, their hands lingering on scales and fins, memorizing the feel of their girls. Heather’s fingers traced Melody’s scales, her voice a whisper. “You’re my baby, always. Even with a tail.”
Paul’s hands cupped Melody’s face, his tears falling into the water. “I’ll wait for you, Mel. Every month, I’ll be here.”
Stacy’s hands clung to April’s fins, her voice a sob. “I love you, April. I’ll never stop.”
Mark’s voice was a broken whisper, his hands trembling as he touched April’s tail. “You’re still my daughter, even if you’re… this. But I can’t lose you again.”
A police officer sprinted toward them, his voice sharp over the crash of waves, his flashlight cutting through the dusk. “Hey! Those are those girls! Stop right there!”
The parents turned, their voices desperate, pleading, their hands raised. “Please, they’re okay! Let them go! They’re our daughters!”
But the portal’s light flared, a blinding pulse of magic that drowned out the officer’s shouts. April’s powerful tail surged, pulling Scott through, his body disappearing into the vortex, his tear-soaked face the last thing they saw. Melody followed, her purple tail flashing as she dove, her sob echoing in the water, a heart-shattering cry. “I love you! I’ll be back!”
The vortex closed with a final, shimmering pulse, the sea falling silent, the waves lapping gently at the shore. The parents collapsed onto the sand, their hands clutching the empty waves, their sobs a raw, primal wail that echoed over the beach, a sound of loss so deep it seemed to shake the stars. Heather’s fingers dug into the sand, her voice a broken scream, clutching Melody’s discarded bikini to her chest. “My baby… my baby’s gone again… I can’t do this!”
Paul’s head fell, his tears soaking the shore, his voice a whisper, barely audible. “One month. We wait one month. God, how do we survive this?”
Stacy clung to Mark, her sobs shaking her body, her hands pressing April’s clothes to her face, inhaling her scent. “She’s still ours, Mark. She’s still our April, even with a tail.”
Mark’s voice was a broken wail, his face buried in his hands, his body shaking. “But she’s not here. We buried her, and now she’s gone again. One day a month? It’s not enough. It’ll never be enough.”
The sun sank below the horizon, the sky darkening to a deep, mournful blue, the waves lapping at their knees as they sat, shattered, on the shore, their hands empty, their hearts heavy with the weight of 30 days stretching before them like an eternity, their daughters lost to the unforgiving, relentless sea.

Chapter Text

The portal shimmered like a veil of molten sapphire, its edges rippling with currents of ancient magic. April and Melody swam through, their tails slicing through the water with weary grace. April’s emerald scales glinted in the dim light, while Melody’s lavender fins flickered like fading starlight. The familiar coral spires of their underwater kingdom rose around them, glowing with bioluminescent algae that pulsed like a heartbeat. The sea welcomed them home, but their hearts were heavy with the weight of the surface world they’d just left.
Queen Kelsey waited near the coral archway, her golden tail swaying gently, her regal crown of pearls catching the light. Her face lit up with a warm smile, her voice a soothing melody in the water. “Girls, welcome home! How did it go?”
The question shattered the fragile dam holding back their emotions. Melody’s lavender eyes filled with tears, her tail curling inward as if to shield herself. April’s shoulders shook, her hands covering her face as a sob escaped. The memories of their visit to the surface—their parents’ anguished faces, the ache of their old lives—flooded back. They floated there, suspended in the water, their cries blending with the soft hum of the sea.
“Oh, girls…” Kelsey’s voice softened, her arms opening wide. She swam forward, pulling them into a tight embrace, her golden fins brushing against their scales. “Your first trip home was always going to be emotional. It’s okay to feel this.”
Melody’s voice broke as she pressed her face into Kelsey’s shoulder. “Our legs… they weren’t strong. We could barely walk. Our parents dressed us in girl clothes, and it felt so good, so… normal. We laid in our bikinis poolside. Our friends came to visit. But our parents, they were so mad, Kelsey. They didn’t consent to this. They looked at us like we were strangers.”
April nodded, her voice trembling as she clung to Kelsey. “My mom kept touching my hair, saying how much she missed me. She kept saying, ‘My little girl, my little girl,’ like I wasn’t there anymore. My dad… he just stared me, like it was a curse. He said he’d never forgive himself for letting me go.”
Kelsey’s embrace tightened, her voice steady but laced with empathy. “I know it’s hard. The surface world is part of you, and seeing it again stirs everything up. But you’re here now, and you’re home. You’re not alone.”
Melody pulled back, her eyes flashing with a mix of grief and fury. “Home? This isn’t home, Kelsey! Home is my bedroom, my trophies, my dad’s stupid jokes. Home is where I’m human! Can you change us back? Please, make us human girls again. This is too much—our families are falling apart because of us!”
Kelsey’s expression hardened, her golden tail flicking with a ripple of frustration. “Melody, April, you’re adults. You made a choice to stay here, to become part of this world. I didn’t force you. You chose this.”
“A choice?” Melody’s voice rose, sharp and cutting through the water like a blade. “You call that a choice? You knew what would happen! You let us change, knowing we’d lose everything! Why are you keeping us here? Are we prisoners?”
Kelsey’s eyes narrowed, her voice steady but edged with steel. “I’m protecting our kingdom! If I let you go back, if humans found out about us, we’d be hunted, caged, turned into a spectacle. I did what I had to do to keep us safe. You think I wanted to take your old lives away? I gave you a new one—a chance to be part of something extraordinary.”
Melody’s hands clenched into fists, her tail thrashing as tears streamed down her face. “Extraordinary? You turned us into freaks! During out transformation, my dad tried to pull my legs apart, Kelsey, like he could rip the tail off and get his daughter back! My mom screamed when she saw my scales. They don’t even recognize me anymore! Change us back, please, I’m begging you!”
Kelsey’s face softened, but her words were heavy, final. “Melody, your bodies… they’re not human anymore. You’re a blend of fish and dolphin now. There’s no changing back. It’s over. But you can have a beautiful life here—a life of freedom, of magic. I’m not the bad guy.”
April’s voice was small, trembling with hope and fear. “My dad… he said he’d get a seawater tank for our house. He said he’d do anything to keep me close. Would that work? Could we live there?”
Kelsey shook her head, her golden hair floating like a halo. “It’s not just the water, April. It’s the environment—the magic of the sea, the currents, the life here. A tank would suffocate you, body and soul. You belong in the ocean now.”
The words hit like a tidal wave. April’s tail curled tightly, her hands trembling as she pressed them to her chest. “But… my family… they’re everything to me. I can’t lose them.”
Melody’s voice broke into a sob, her anger giving way to despair. “We already have, April. Don’t you get it? They looked at us like we’re monsters. We’re not their daughters anymore. My dad said he won't walk me down the aisle or have a first dance with his little girl... he feels so broken! They don't love us anymore!"
April’s eyes blazed, her voice rising. “Don’t say that! They still love us! They’re just… they’re scared, Melody! They don’t understand!”
“Understand?” Melody snapped, swimming closer, her tail lashing. “They watched our legs fuse into tails! My dad was crying so hard he could barely breathe! Your mom looked at you like you were dead! They don’t want to be sea creatures with us, April. They’re staying on land, and we’re stuck here! You said when I was in that glass air filled tank that you changed thinking that everyone would join you and now they're not! What's your plan now, fantasy mermaid? You know.. being in my room watching Netflix, going on TikTok, seeing our friends. Guess what, they're wearing cute PJs to bed, they are on Netflix they are at college, they get to wear a cheer outfit and do cheer. What are we? Half naked, half fish, mermaids in the ocean, in some sea cave, no internet, no happiness, no joy, no friends, no more bike rides, no more morning runs. Our friends get all the joys in life, we get to be fish! When you wanted to become a mermaid did you think about all of this and the what if's?"
April’s hands balled into fists, her voice shaking with fury. “Stop it, Melody! Stop acting like this is my fault! I didn’t force you to stay! You could’ve gone back, but you chose to be here with me!”
Melody flinched, her eyes wide with hurt. “I stayed because I didn’t want to lose you! You’re my best friend, April! But now I’ve lost everything else—my family, my life, my body. And you’re acting like it’s all fine because you’ve got Scott!”
The words stung, and April’s tail thrashed, her voice breaking into a shout. “You think this is easy for me? I see my mom’s face every night when I close my eyes! I hear her crying, Melody! But I’m trying to make this work, to find a way to live here, and all you do is blame me!”
Kelsey’s voice cut through, sharp and commanding. “Enough! Both of you, stop this! You’re tearing each other apart when you need to be together. This is your reality now. You can’t change it, but you can choose how to live it. If you're sick of it, go to the beach, dry up like a fish and die or let the Navy capture you, they'll cut you open like sushi and make you their experiment!" You want to go be cut open, go be cut open. Either stop fighting or go become a sushi experiment! Melody, your old lives are gone! Stop talking about it!"
The girls fell silent, their sobs echoing through the water like mournful songs. The weight of their new lives pressed down, heavy as the sea itself.
A weak voice broke the tension, laced with dry humor. “Uh… a little help down here?”
All three turned to see Scott, sitting awkwardly on the sandy floor, his legs splayed uselessly. His magical waistband glowed faintly, allowing him to breathe underwater, but his expression was one of wry resignation. “My legs don’t work, so I guess I’m stuck here.”
Kelsey’s eyes widened, a smile tugging at her lips. “Oh, wow, April, you brought Scott?”
Scott shrugged, his voice steady despite his situation. “Well, my fiancée’s a mermaid, and my legs are useless, so… I guess a tail’s the next best thing.”
Rayna, one of Kelsey’s attendants, swam forward, her magic lifting Scott effortlessly. She guided him toward the medical chamber, a cavern lined with glowing shells and soft kelp. April and Melody followed, their tails flicking nervously, their earlier argument hanging between them like a storm cloud.
Inside, Kelsey explained Scott’s options, her tone professional but kind. “We can keep your upper body as it is, but for the tail… what do you want?”
Scott glanced at April, his eyes softening. “Blue. Like the ocean. Hip fins, like the girls, but blue. Keep my upper body the same.”
Kelsey nodded, preparing the injection. The needles gleamed as they were inserted into Scott’s legs. April knelt beside him, running her fingers through his hair, her voice trembling. “Does it hurt?”
Scott shook his head, his voice calm. “No, I don’t feel a thing. Paralyzed, remember?”
April looked at Kelsey, her eyes pleading. “Will his tail work? Will he… be okay?”
Kelsey’s smile was warm, reassuring. “Yes, April. Scott, your tail will function perfectly. Your spine will regenerate as it extends into the tail. You’ll swim, not walk, but you’ll be a merman. And when you visit the surface, your legs will return—weak, like the girls’, but functional.”
“Better than a wheelchair,” Scott said, a small grin breaking through. But then his expression shifted, guilt clouding his eyes. “April… this is all my fault.”
April frowned, her hand pausing in his hair. “What do you mean?”
Scott’s voice was low, heavy with regret. “I’m the one who gave you that contest flyer. You went underwater, became a mermaid. Then Melody joined you, and now me. If I hadn’t given you that flyer, you’d still be human, living your life.”
April’s eyes softened, her hand cupping his face. “Honey, stop. It’s not your fault. I chose to go. I chose to stay. And now we’re here—together. We’ll be okay.”
Scott’s hand found hers, his grip tight. “I just… I never wanted to take your life away.”
“You didn’t,” April whispered, leaning her forehead against his. “You gave me a new one. With you.”
Melody, hovering nearby, turned away, her tail flicking with a mix of envy and loneliness. “You two have each other,” she muttered, her voice barely audible. “What do I have?”
Kelsey swam closer, her voice gentle. “Melody, you’re not alone. I’m sending a signal through the sea’s magic to Hawaii. A man whose heart will connect with yours—he’ll come for you.”
Melody’s eyes widened, a flicker of hope battling her skepticism. “Who? Some merman I’ve never met? How do I even know he’s real?”
“Trust the sea,” Kelsey said, her voice calm but firm. “It knows your heart.”
Scott’s transformation began, his legs softening as the blue tail extended. April and Melody watched, their eyes wide, as his spine regenerated, weaving into the new tail. Scott gasped, his hand clutching April’s. “Oh, wow… I feel that. It’s… it’s like my body’s waking up.”
April’s face lit up, tears spilling over. “You can feel it? Scott, you’re going to be okay!”
He nodded, his expression a mix of awe and pain. “It’s… intense. Can I get some pain medicine?”
Kelsey signaled to Rayna, who brought a vial of shimmering liquid. “This will help,” Kelsey said. “Rest now. Your insides need time to form.”
As Scott drifted into a healing sleep, April turned to Kelsey, her voice tentative. “Kelsey… how will we have kids? I mean, Scott and I… we’ve talked about it. What’s it like here?”
Kelsey’s expression turned serious, her voice measured. “Mermaids conceive like dolphins. The act is intimate, powerful—some say the connection is deeper, more intense than anything human. Scott's penis will emerge from what will be a mound covered by scales, he will go into you. But, April, pregnancy here lasts twelve months. And the portal’s magic is too unstable for a pregnant mermaid. You’d have to stay in the sea for the full term, away from your family.”
April’s tail froze, her breath catching as if the water itself had turned to ice. “Twelve months?” Her voice was a whisper, raw with disbelief. “A whole year… without my mom? My dad? Pregnant down here for a year? I can’t… I can’t do that.”
Kelsey’s eyes softened, but her tone was firm. “It’s the way of our kind, April. The sea protects its own, but it demands sacrifice. You’d be safe here, with us.”
April’s hands trembled, her voice rising with panic. “Safe? You call this safe? I’d be trapped here, away from my family, for a year! My mom’s already breaking—she cries every time I leave! How am I supposed to tell her I won’t see her for a year? That I’m having a baby she can’t even hold? Why didn't you tell me everything about being a mermaid before I made this choice!”
Kelsey swam closer, her voice steady. “I know it’s hard, April. But this is your reality now. You can have a child—a merchild—with Scott. A family of your own. Isn’t that worth it?”
“Worth it?” April’s voice broke into a shout, her tail thrashing as tears streamed down her face. “You don’t get it, Kelsey! My mom is my world! She’s already lost me once—now you’re saying I have to abandon her for a year? What if she gets sick? What if she needs me? You’re asking me to choose between my babies and my family!”
Melody’s eyes widened, her own grief reigniting. “April’s right! You keep talking about this ‘beautiful life,’ but what about what we’ve lost? My dad’s heart is breaking, and I can’t even hug him without him flinching at my scales! When he hugged me on the beach and his hand slid down my back, when he reached my scales his hand jumped liked it scared him! And now April can’t even have a kid without giving up everything for a year!? Why didn’t you tell us this before?”
Kelsey’s tail flicked sharply, her patience fraying. “I told you what you needed to know! You chose this life, both of you! I didn’t hide the truth—I warned you the sea changes everything. You can’t have it both ways!”
“Both ways?” Melody’s voice was a snarl, her hands gesturing wildly. “We didn’t know what we were signing up for! You let us think we could go back, that we could still be part of our families! Now you’re saying we’re stuck here, that April can’t even have a baby without losing her parents for a year? You lied to us!”
“I didn’t lie!” Kelsey’s voice boomed, the water rippling with her anger. “I gave you a choice, and you made it! I’m trying to protect you, to give you a future here. Do you think I wanted to take your old lives away? I’m doing my best to keep this kingdom safe, to keep you safe!”
April’s sobs grew louder, her hands covering her face. “I can’t do this, Kelsey. I can’t lose my mom for a year. I can’t… I thought I could have both. I thought I could be a mermaid and still have my family.”
Scott stirred, his voice weak but firm. “April… baby, we’ll figure it out. We’ll find a way.”
April turned to him, her eyes wild with grief. “How, Scott? How do we figure this out? I want our baby—I want a family with you—but I can’t lose my mom. She’s already so broken. I saw it in her eyes. She thinks I’m gone, and now I’ll be gone for a year? She’ll never forgive me. Her grandbaby will be a fish creature she can't hold every day, can't take for walks, our kids won't be in a crib. No baby shower!”
Scott reached for her, his new tail twitching as he tried to move. “We’ll talk to her. We’ll explain. Maybe… maybe we can bring her here where she can stay human and visit.”
Kelsey shook her head, her voice gentle but firm. “The sea isn’t safe for humans, Scott. And even if it was, April’s pregnancy would keep her here. The magic of the sea protects the child, but it isolates the mother.”
April’s tail thrashed, her voice rising to a scream. “Then why didn’t you tell me? Why didn’t you say I’d have to give up my family to have a baby? You let me think I could have everything! You said I can surface, go to the beach visit the human world once a month and when we got there, we were half naked and legs that didn't work!”
Kelsey’s eyes flashed, her patience snapping. “Because you weren’t ready to hear it! You were already struggling, April. I didn’t want to overwhelm you. I thought you’d find your place here first, that you’d see the beauty of this life before facing the hard truths. That all those mermaid desires you had forever growing up would let you love this!"
“The hard truths?” Melody interjected, her voice dripping with bitterness. “You mean the truth that we’re trapped? That we’re not human anymore, and we can never go back? No more bikinis, no more yoga pants, no more everything! You should’ve told us everything, Kelsey! You should’ve let us decide with all the facts!”
Kelsey’s tail lashed, her voice trembling with emotion. “I gave you what I could—a chance to live, to belong. I’m not perfect, Melody. I’m trying to lead a kingdom, to protect thousands of merpeople in Hawaii and grow this kingdom, our original kingdom here with you, and on top of all that, helping you navigate this change. I’m sorry it hurts, but I can’t undo it. You have to move forward.”
April’s sobs quieted, but her voice was raw, broken. “Move forward? How? I wanted a baby with Scott, a family. But now… now it feels like I’m choosing between my child and my mom. How do I do that, Kelsey? How do I choose? Get Pregnant, yes that is a dream, that is a huge part of what made me decide but you didn't say pregnant for 12 months and leave my family during that time. Why is it 12 months and not 9?
Kelsey got angry, "Because dolphins are pregnant for 12 months! Humans are pregnant for 9. You are not a human! You are not a girl, you are a mermaid!" April looked at the ground as her tail swayed in the current, crying. Here’s an expanded version of the specified section, diving deeper into the emotions, motivations, and dynamics between the characters while preserving the original dialogue and context. The expansion adds more internal reflection, sensory details, and character development to enrich the scene, keeping it immersive and true to the original tone. Kelsey swam closer, her hand resting on April’s shoulder, her touch cool and steady like the ocean’s gentle current. Her eyes, a deep sea-green, held a mixture of compassion and resolve, reflecting centuries of wisdom earned through the tides. April’s heart raced, caught between the ache of longing for her old life and the strange pull of this new one beneath the waves. The water around them shimmered faintly with bioluminescent flecks, casting soft glimmers across their faces, as if the sea itself were listening. “You don’t have to choose now,” Kelsey said, her voice calm but firm, like a lighthouse guiding them through a storm. “Wait. Go back next month and talk to your family. We can arrange a visit. I have magic that can only be used once a year, a powerful spell woven into the sea’s deepest currents. It allows you to go on land for three days, but there are rules—strict ones. At night, you must be in water, salt water, or the magic will unravel. In the mornings, when you emerge from the pool, your legs will return, as if the sea is lending them back to you. But on the third day, you must return to the sea, or the transformation will claim you completely—you’ll die, unable to breathe air or water. This gives you time to figure things out, to live at home for a few days, to feel the sand beneath your feet again. But no sleeping in your beds at night. Your nights belong to the water. You can discuss your plans for children with your families. Do you understand me?” Melody and April both nodded, their expressions a mirror of hope and trepidation. April’s tail flicked nervously, sending ripples through the water, while Melody’s hands twisted together, her scales catching the light like scattered pearls. The idea of stepping onto land again, of feeling the sun’s warmth and hearing her mother’s voice without the distortion of a spell—it felt like a dream, fragile and fleeting. Yet the warning hung heavy: three days, no more, and the sea would call them back. Kelsey’s gaze softened, but her tone remained steady. “The pool must be salt water, prepared with care. I can send magic to your parents, a subtle whisper in their minds, to give them an inclination that you’re at the beach, safe and sound. It’s a small enchantment, but it will ease their hearts and keep questions at bay.” She paused, her eyes locking onto April’s. “But know this, April—you’re fertile. Very fertile. The sea’s magic has changed you, and there are no precautions here like on land. You and Scott need to be careful until you’re ready to bring a child into this world.” April nodded, her tears mingling with the water, indistinguishable from the ocean’s embrace. Her chest tightened at the thought of her mother, her warm kitchen, the smell of lavender from the garden. She could almost hear her mom’s laughter, see the way her eyes crinkled when she smiled. “I… I need time,” April whispered, her voice trembling. “I need to see my mom, to explain… or at least to feel like I’m still her daughter.” Scott’s hand found hers, his grip firm despite the lingering pain of his recent transformation. His tail, still new and awkward, shimmered faintly with silver-blue scales, a stark contrast to the human legs he’d once taken for granted. His voice was steady, a quiet anchor in the swirling uncertainty. “We’ll wait, baby,” he said, his thumb brushing over her knuckles. “We’ll figure it out together. Our kid… they’ll have tails, just like us. They’ll swim in these waters, grow up with the sea’s songs. They’ll be part of this world, and we’ll make sure your mom’s part of it too, even if it’s just through stories or visits.” April squeezed his hand, drawing strength from his certainty. The thought of a child—a merchild—felt surreal, like a tide pulling her toward a future she couldn’t yet grasp. She imagined a tiny tail, shimmering like theirs, darting through the coral. Would her mother ever hold that child? Would she understand? Melody, hovering slightly apart, hugged her arms to her chest, her tail swaying slowly. Her voice was soft, hesitant, carrying the weight of her unspoken fears. “What about me? I don’t even have someone. April and Scott have each other, but I’m… I’m alone.” Her words hung in the water, fragile as sea foam. She’d always been the quiet one, the dreamer who sketched waves and stars in her notebooks, but now, in this strange new world, she felt untethered, adrift without an anchor. Kelsey’s expression softened further, her eyes glowing with a warmth that seemed to radiate from within, like the heart of a coral reef. She reached out, brushing a strand of Melody’s hair—now streaked with iridescent blue—from her face. “You’re not alone, Melody,” she said, her voice as gentle as a lullaby. “Tomorrow, a merman from our Hawaiian kingdom will arrive. The sea’s magic has chosen him, guided him across the currents to find you. His heart will match yours, like two tides meeting at the shore.” Melody’s eyes flickered with a spark of hope, but doubt lingered, clouding her features. She bit her lip, her scales catching the light as she shifted. “What if he’s not… what if I don’t feel anything?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. “What if the sea’s wrong? I’ve never been good at… at this. At trusting something I can’t see.” Kelsey smiled, her lips curving like the arc of a dolphin’s leap. “Trust the sea, Melody,” she said, her voice carrying the weight of countless tides. “It knows you better than you know yourself. It sees the currents in your heart, the ones you hide even from yourself. Give it time. Let the waves guide you.” Melody’s gaze drifted to the distant glow of the underwater city, where lights danced like stars beneath the surface. The idea of someone chosen for her—someone whose heart might echo her own—felt like a lifeline, but also a weight. She wanted to believe Kelsey, to trust the sea’s magic, but the human part of her, the part that still clung to her old life, whispered doubts. What if she wasn’t enough? What if she couldn’t let go of the past, as Kelsey had said was necessary to unlock her own magic? April reached for Melody’s hand, her touch a quiet reassurance. “We’re in this together,” she said softly. “You’re not alone, not really. We’ll figure out the land visit, and when this merman comes… just give him a chance. Maybe he’ll surprise you.” Melody managed a small smile, her tail flicking in a nervous rhythm. “Maybe,” she murmured, her voice holding a fragile thread of hope. The sea around them seemed to hum, as if echoing Kelsey’s words, urging her to trust, to let the currents carry her forward. Kelsey nodded, her expression one of quiet confidence. “Take your time, both of you. The sea is patient, but it’s also relentless. It will wait for you to choose, but it will always call you home.”

Later, in their shared sea cave, April and Melody floated in silence, the glow of the algae casting soft shadows over their kelp beds. Melody curled against the wall, her lavender tail tucked tightly, her back to April. The earlier argument hung heavy, their words still echoing in the quiet.
“Melody, talk to me,” April said, her voice soft but pleading. She hovered near her bed, her emerald tail swaying nervously.
Melody’s shoulders tensed, her voice muffled. “It was so hard, April. Seeing my room, my trophies, my clothes… it was like I was a ghost. My dad’s face—he was so sad. He kept saying, ‘You’re still my girl,’ but I could see it in his eyes. He doesn’t know me anymore.”
April’s throat tightened, her hand reaching out but stopping short. “I know. My mom… she kept touching my hair, like she was trying to hold onto the old me. I’m so sorry, Melody.”
Melody spun around, her eyes blazing through tears. “Sorry? You’re the one who got us into this! You us through through that portal, and I followed you because I didn’t want to lose you! But now I’ve lost everything—my family, my life, my body. And you’re acting like it’s all okay because you’ve got Scott!”
April’s tail flinched, her voice rising with hurt. “You think this is easy for me? I see my mom’s face every night, Melody! I hear her crying, begging me to come home! But I’m trying to make this work, to find a way to live here, and all you do is throw it in my face!”
Melody’s hands gestured wildly, her voice breaking. “Because it’s not fair! You have Scott, you have a future! I have nothing! I saw my dad try to pull my legs apart, April, like he could fix me. My mom screamed when my tail appeared. They think I’m gone, and now I’m supposed to wait for some merman I don’t even know? What if he’s not real? What if I’m alone forever?”
April swam closer, her eyes burning with tears. “You’re not alone! You have me! You have Scott! We’re your family now, Melody. I know it’s not the same, but I’m trying so hard to make this okay for us.”
Melody’s anger softened, her shoulders slumping. “I know you’re trying. I’m just… I’m scared. I miss my life. I miss being human. And now you can’t even have a baby without losing your family for a year. It’s too much, April.”
April pulled her into a hug, their tails brushing together. “I know. I’m scared too. I thought I could have everything—a life here, a family with Scott, my mom and dad. But now… now I don’t know how to do this.”
Melody clung to her, her voice a whisper. “We just have to make the best of it, don’t we? This is our life now. Like Kelsey said next month we have 3 days to discuss things with our parents they now know this is real. Nights in my pool, days in the house. Stronger legs for 3 days. Talk about the future.”
April nodded, her tears mingling with the water. “Yeah. And we’ll do it together. I promise.”

The next morning, Scott woke in the medical chamber, his blue tail shimmering under the light. He called out, his voice hoarse. “April? Anyone?”
April and Melody swam in, their faces lighting up. April reached him first, her hands cupping his face as she kissed him deeply. “Hi, baby.”
Scott wrapped his arms around her, his voice thick with emotion. “It’s still you, April. Even with… all this.” He gestured to their tails. “Your kiss feels the same. It’s you.”
April laughed, a tearful smile breaking through. “Told you.”
Melody rolled her eyes, but a small smile tugged at her lips. “You two need a room.”
Kelsey swam in, her golden tail catching the light. “Actually, we have one. A larger kelp bed for Scott and April. And Melody, we’re moving you to a bigger room too. Your match from Hawaii—he’ll be here tomorrow.”
Melody’s eyes widened, a mix of hope and anxiety flickering across her face. “Tomorrow? Who is he?”
Kelsey’s smile was warm but cryptic. “Someone your heart will know and feel matched with. Trust the sea.”
April squeezed Scott’s hand, her voice soft. “We’ll figure this out, right? All of us?”
Scott nodded, his blue tail twitching as he adjusted to its weight. “Yeah. Tails, kids, whatever comes next—we’ll figure it out. Together.”

Chapter Text

The cave was a cathedral of shadows and light, its jagged ceiling arching high above, softened by the ethereal glow of bioluminescent algae that pulsed like stars caught in the deep. The water shimmered with their radiance, casting fleeting patterns across Melody’s purple tail as it draped over the edge of her stone bed, each scale a tiny prism scattering light like fragments of a forgotten dream. Her chest rose and fell, each breath a tide of saltwater coursing through her veins, a reminder of the human life she’d left behind and the strange, vibrant pulse of the mermaid she’d become. Across the small chamber, April mirrored her, her pink tail twitching faintly, its hues catching the dim glow like a piece of the sky submerged. Their silence was a living thing, heavy with the weight of everything they were leaving—families, friends, the sun-warmed world above. This was their last night in the shared room that had cradled their transformation, a sanctuary that had witnessed their tears, their laughter, and the slow unraveling of their human selves into something wild and new.
“Hey, Melody,” April’s voice broke the stillness, soft yet piercing, like a single note played on a distant flute. “You awake?” Her words carried a tremor of vulnerability, a thread of connection that tethered them in this alien world.
Melody turned her head, her auburn hair floating in the gentle current, catching the light like a halo of fire. “Yeah,” she whispered, her voice fragile, barely rising above the hum of the sea. Their eyes met, and in that gaze, a thousand unspoken truths passed between them—the ache of lost lives, the thrill of their new forms, the terror and wonder of what lay ahead.
They swung their tails over the edges of their beds, the motion instinctive now, though it still felt like a dream to Melody. Her fingers traced the cool, slick surface of her scales, each one a testament to her new reality, grounding her in this body that was both hers and not hers. April’s gaze met hers again, and a bittersweet smile flickered between them, a silent vow of sisterhood forged in shared loss and transformation. They were no longer just girls—they were creatures of the sea, bound by the same currents, the same destiny.
The water stirred, a soft ripple heralding Kelsey’s arrival. Her silver tail glinted like moonlight on water, her movements graceful, as if she’d been born to this world. “Good morning, girls,” she said, her voice warm but laced with a shadow of regret, a weight that seemed to ripple through the water. She settled onto the edge of April’s bed, her eyes flickering between them, soft with understanding. “I’m so sorry about yesterday. We all said things… things that cut deep. I know this hasn’t been easy.”
Melody’s throat tightened, the memory of yesterday’s argument a raw wound. Their words had been sharp, born of fear and frustration as they grappled with the permanence of their new reality. She nodded, her voice lost in the tide of emotion, while April managed a quiet, “Hey,” her tone heavy with unspoken forgiveness.
Kelsey’s gaze softened, her silver tail swaying gently. “Melody, your prince will be here soon. He’ll arrive through a portal.” Her words hung in the water, shimmering with promise and mystery.
Melody’s heart skipped, a flutter of nerves and curiosity igniting in her chest. “How will I know he’s the one?” she asked, her voice small, nearly swallowed by the gentle hum of the current. The question felt like a plea, a desperate need to understand the forces now shaping her life.
Kelsey leaned forward, her expression earnest, her eyes alight with the wisdom of the sea. “Your soul will know him. It’s like… dolphin mating, but deeper, more profound. For mermaids and mermen, when it’s right, your fish souls align. It’s a magnetic pull, a bond that sings in your core, like you’ve known him across lifetimes. You’ll feel it, Melody, like a tide pulling you home.”
Melody let out a nervous laugh, the words both absurd and intoxicating. “Dolphin mating?” she said, her voice trembling with disbelief. Her eyes dropped to her tail, its vibrant hues shimmering in the dim light, and a wave of grief and wonder crashed over her. “I’m not a girl anymore, am I? My system that of a dolphin and I won’t be courted by a man on dates or proposed to.” The realization was a knife, sharp and bittersweet, cutting through the last remnants of her human self.
Kelsey shook her head, her expression tender. “Not in the way you were. But you’re still Melody—more than you were, alive with the sea’s magic.” She paused, choosing her words with care. “Dolphin mating is complex—courtship displays, vocalizations, a consortship where the male guards the female for weeks, sometimes forcefully. But for us, it’s different. When your souls connect, it’s immediate, like a spark igniting a fire that’s burned forever. You’ll feel like you’ve loved him for years.”
Melody’s fingers traced the edge of her tail, her mind spinning, caught in a whirlpool of awe and uncertainty. “So my soul will just… know him?” she murmured, her voice barely audible. “And we’ll… what? Act like we’re in love, just like that?”
“Exactly,” Kelsey said, a small smile tugging at her lips, her eyes warm with understanding. “He was human once, like you. Not much older than you in human years, but he’s been here for fifty years. Time moves differently in the sea. You will be mated for life and carry mer children. Give birth to beautiful mermaids and mermen from the vagina in your tail.”
The weight of it sank into Melody’s bones, heavy and real. She gazed at her tail, its scales catching the light like a mosaic of emeralds, and whispered, “This is all so real, isn’t it? I’m not a woman anymore” Her voice trembled, a fragile thread in the vastness of the ocean.
Kelsey nodded, her eyes soft with empathy. “It is very real. Your tail is that of a fish, internal system that of a dolphin as a mammal but you don’t need to surface for air so that part of you is fish and the upper body is only part of a woman. Your brain is now that of part girl part dolphin.”
April, who had been silent, spoke up, her voice quivering with a mix of hope and fear. “What about me? When I have a baby, can I have a baby shower on land? With my friends, my family? And a wedding—can my dad walk me down the aisle? Or… swim me down?” Her words were a plea, a desperate grasp for the life she’d lost.
Kelsey’s expression brightened, though her tone remained measured, like a lighthouse guiding them through the fog. “We can make it work. I thought about it last night. We can create a magical dome on the beach, invisible to the world. Only those your soul invites will see you. I’m willing to bend the rules so you can have a piece of both worlds.”
Melody’s heart lifted, a flicker of hope piercing the weight of her new reality. “Can we come and go as we want?” she asked, her voice trembling with longing.
Kelsey shook her head, her silver tail swaying gently. “Not freely, no. But beach visits, protected by magic? Yes. And if we your families work with the police, Navy, and Dr. Lin to ensure your safety and they don’t capture you, you could come and go there as you want to the beach at least. Where you would have your tails and stay in the water on your lower half. Only monthly trips home as humans and once a year for 3 days on land, that’s the deal.”
April’s eyes widened, a spark of joy igniting in her gaze. “Oh my gosh, so TikTok? FaceTime with friends on phones we left at home from the beach?”
Kelsey’s expression turned serious, her voice firm. “No, not that. The world can’t know about us. But you could spend time with your families on the beach if they don’t move here. It’s not a switch—legs on land, tails here. You’re mermaids now. Tails forever. You are mostly fish. Monthly visits, that’s the compromise.”
Tears welled in Melody’s eyes, mirrored by April’s, the bittersweet promise of connection a lifeline in the tide of their transformation. The weight of their new reality settling like sediment in their hearts.
A deafening boom shattered the moment, the water vibrating with a primal force. The girls froze, their hearts pounding as a portal shimmered into existence, its edges crackling with energy, like lightning trapped in a whirlpool. Through it swam a young man, about twenty-five, his short, spiked brown hair floating in the current, his gray tail gleaming like polished moonstone. His muscles were defined, his presence both commanding and gentle, a paradox that set Melody’s heart ablaze. Her breath caught, a strange warmth spreading through her chest, as if her soul had stirred, recognizing something ancient and true.
Kelsey leaned close, her voice a whisper carried by the current. “It’s beginning. Go to him.”
Melody hesitated, her tail flicking nervously, but the pull was undeniable, a magnetic force drawing her forward. She swam toward him, each stroke slow and reverent, her emerald scales shimmering in the dim light. Jake turned, his stormy blue eyes locking onto hers, and the world seemed to still. The water thrummed with energy, a silent song that pulsed through her veins. It was as if her soul had found its mirror, a connection so profound it stole her breath. He swam closer, his gray tail slicing through the water with effortless grace. “Hey,” he said, his voice a warm current that wrapped around her heart. “I’m Jake. And you?”
“I’m Mel… Melody,” she stammered, her cheeks flushing, her voice nearly lost in the rush of emotions flooding her. Her arms reached for him instinctively, wrapping around his shoulders as if guided by the sea itself. He circled her three times, a graceful dance that sent currents swirling around them, each pass a vow, a promise woven into the fabric of the ocean. The sensation was electric, a spark that ignited her entire being.
Then, their tails touched.
A wave of euphoria crashed over her, so intense it felt like the sea had poured its essence into her soul. Her scales tingled with a thousand tiny sparks, her heart swelling with a joy so radiant it threatened to consume her. The contact was a revelation, a merging of their fish souls that burned away every doubt, every fear. Jake’s eyes widened, his breath hitching, and she knew he felt it too—this overwhelming, soul-deep connection that transcended time and space. The water shimmered around them, charged with an unseen energy, as if the ocean itself bore witness to their bond.
Their tails pressed closer, scales sliding against scales, each point of contact sending fresh waves of ecstasy through her. It was more than physical—it was a fusion of their essence, a sacred union that felt like coming home. Her chest heaved, her breaths shallow and rapid, as she tried to anchor herself in the storm of sensation. “Jake,” she whispered, his name a prayer, trembling with the weight of her longing.
“Melody,” he murmured, his voice thick with awe, his hands finding hers, their fingers intertwining as if they’d done this across lifetimes. The euphoria pulsed between them, a living current that bound them tighter with every heartbeat. She could feel him—his pain, his hopes, his soul—woven into her own, a tapestry of shared destiny. The water seemed to sing, a low, resonant hum that synchronized with the rhythm of their hearts.
They sank to a nearby sea bench, their tails still entwined, the contact a steady anchor in the tidal wave of their emotions. Melody’s heart felt too big, swollen with a love so fierce it scared her. She gazed at Jake, his gray scales catching the light, his eyes filled with a tenderness that mirrored her own. This was real—more than instinct, more than magic. It was fate, written in the currents of the sea.
“I miss my life above,” she confessed, her voice soft, trembling with vulnerability. “My family, my friends, cheerleading, Netflix… my bed.” The words spilled out, a flood of longing for a world she could never fully reclaim.
Jake’s hand found hers, his touch a lifeline in the storm of her grief. “I was a professional surfer in Hawaii,” he said, his voice steady but laced with pain. “A wave broke my back, dragged me under. I was drowning when the sea saved me, gave me a choice: die or become a merman. I chose this, so I understand your pain.” He squeezed her hand, his eyes distant yet warm. “Swimming with dolphins, riding barrel waves—it’s been okay. But I was waiting for you.”
Her heart ached at his words, the shared pain of loss binding them closer. “I loved cheer,” she said, her voice breaking. “The rush, the crowds. Now I’m… a fish.” The word felt foreign, yet true, a bittersweet truth that hummed through her scales.
Jake chuckled softly, the sound a warm current in the dim light. “Yeah, we are. But this connection—it’s real, Melody. It’s everything.”
Their bodies drifted closer, their tails pressing tighter, and the euphoria flared again, a tidal wave of sensation that made her gasp. Her entire being hummed with a primal pull, a longing to merge completely, to create something new from their bond. She noticed Jake’s anatomy shift subtly, a sign of their deepening connection, and her cheeks burned, her heart racing. “I’m not ready to be pregnant yet,” she said quickly, though her body sang with desire. “But this feeling… it’s overwhelming.”
Kelsey swam up, her silver tail glinting, her eyes twinkling with knowing. “You’ve dolphin-mated,” she said, her voice soft with reverence. “You’re bound for life now. That euphoria—it’s the sea’s gift, the mark of your union.”
Melody looked at Jake, her heart swelling until it felt like it might burst. “I love you,” she said, the words spilling out like a tide she couldn’t hold back. “I don’t know how, but I love you so much.”
Jake’s smile was radiant, a beacon in the darkness. “You’re my person,” he said, his voice a vow. “I’ve been searching for you my whole life.”
She leaned into him, her head resting against his chest, their tails keeping them steady in the gentle current. The euphoria lingered, a soft glow in her soul, mingling with a flicker of peace she hadn’t felt since her transformation. With Jake beside her, his tail pressed against hers, she felt the promise of a future where love could fill the void of her lost world.
Meanwhile, in the medical lab, Scott lay cradled in the dolphin carrier, a strange, organic machine that pulsed with life, its tendrils knitting his wounds with a gentle hum. His sapphire tail gleamed faintly as he was delivered to the new room he would share with April. She swam to his side, her fingers brushing his cheek, her sapphire tail shimmering in the dim light. “That dolphin carrier was wild,” he said, a grin breaking through his exhaustion, his voice warm with relief.
“Yeah,” April said, her laughter a soft melody in the water. “Mel and I went through it too.” Her eyes softened, filled with a love so fierce it seemed to light the room.
Scott reached for her hand, stroking her hair, his touch trembling with emotion. “I’m so happy to be with you again,” he said, his voice cracking, raw with the pain of their separation. “I thought I lost you. I want you so badly.” His words were a confession, heavy with longing.
April pressed against him, their tails brushing, and a current surged between them, electric and consuming, a mirror of the bond Melody and Jake shared. The sensation was a wildfire, spreading through her veins, setting her soul alight. When their tails touched fully, the euphoria was overwhelming, a radiant joy that made her gasp. She felt Scott’s anatomy shift, a sign of their deepening bond, and she rolled off, her heart pounding. “I want to, too,” she said, her voice thick with desire. “But not yet. I can’t get pregnant until we talk to my family.”
Scott nodded, his eyes full of understanding, his hand still clasped in hers. “When can we go?” he asked, his voice trembling with hope.
Kelsey appeared, her presence a calming tide. “You’ve found your new room,” she said, then called for Melody and Jake to join them. The four gathered, the water thick with emotion, their tails swaying in the current like a silent symphony. “I’ve sent a magical force—telecommunication—to your parents’ minds,” Kelsey said, her voice steady but warm. “It’ll plant the idea to fill Melody’s backyard pool with seawater. Next month, you’ll have a three-day visit on land. Introduce your partners. April, your parents know Scott, but Melody, you and Jake have mated. Your parents need to meet him.”
Melody’s hand found Jake’s, her fingers tracing the smooth skin above his tail, a primal urge surging within her, fierce and undeniable. “Kelsey,” she said, her voice low, trembling with intensity, “I have this… need to mate with Jake. To carry a child. It’s so strong. What’s happening to me?” Her words were a confession, raw and vulnerable, her body humming with a desire she could barely contain.
Kelsey smiled, her eyes warm with understanding. “It’s the maternal dolphin instinct in you. Since you’ve mated, your genetic traits are driving you to become a mother, to grow this colony. You and April both—it’s part of who you are now.”
Melody bit her lip, her hands lingering on Jake’s tail, the desire a tidal wave threatening to sweep her away. “I need this so bad,” she whispered, her voice shaking with longing, her heart laid bare.
Kelsey laughed softly, a sound like the chime of coral in the current. “Just wait a month.”
April tilted her head, her sapphire tail swaying. “Can we have human sex on land during those three days? Can we get pregnant?”
Kelsey’s expression turned serious, her voice a steady anchor. “Your bodies are fish-based now. If you have sex, you’ll get pregnant, even on land.”
The girls nodded, the reality settling over them like a heavy tide, both a burden and a promise. Jake and Melody swam to their new room, the water parting around them like a sacred path. As they settled into bed, Jake’s arms wrapped around her, his tail nuzzling against hers, the contact reigniting the euphoria that still lingered in her soul. For the first time, Melody felt truly at peace, the warmth of his embrace easing the ache of her lost life. She closed her eyes, the gentle hum of the ocean lulling her, and hoped this love—this radiant, soul-deep connection—would be enough to fill the void of the world she’d left behind.

Chapter Text

The cave was a cathedral of shadow and light, its arched ceiling aglow with the pulsing radiance of bioluminescent algae, their ethereal glow weaving patterns across the water like dreams caught in the deep. Melody awoke, cradled in the warmth of Jake’s arms, his gray tail entwined with her emerald one, their scales interlocking like a sacred vow etched in the sea’s own script. The gentle hum of the current rocked them, a lullaby soothing the ache of her transformed heart. She turned slowly, rolling onto her back, her auburn hair floating in a fiery halo, catching the dim light like embers adrift in the abyss. Her gaze drifted to Jake, still lost in the quiet of sleep, his face serene, his spiked brown hair swaying in the water’s tender embrace. His chest rose and fell, a steady rhythm anchoring her in this strange, radiant reality.

Her heart swelled, a tide of love so profound it stole her breath, threatening to unravel her. How could she feel this for a merman she’d met only yesterday? Yet the bond was a living force, a magnetic pull weaving their souls together, as if they’d been bound across lifetimes. The euphoria of their tail-touch lingered, a radiant hum in her scales, a promise both ancient and new. She traced the curve of his jaw with her eyes, marveling at the depth of her love—a storm so fierce it scared her, yet so undeniable she couldn’t resist its current. This love was a tidal wave, washing away the girl she’d been, leaving only the mermaid who belonged to him.

Jake stirred, his stormy blue eyes fluttering open, locking onto hers with a warmth that set her soul ablaze. He propped himself up on one elbow, his tail brushing hers, igniting a fresh wave of euphoria that made her gasp. “Morning,” he murmured, his voice a warm current wrapping around her heart, tender yet charged with intensity.

Without words, Melody leaned in, her lips finding his in a kiss that was both a question and a vow. The contact was electric, a spark surging through her, setting every nerve alight. Jake deepened the kiss, his lips trailing down her neck, her collarbone, each touch a flame burning away boundaries. He moved lower, kissing the delicate line where her human skin met her emerald scales. His tongue brushed the sensitive juncture, and a jolt of sensation ripped through her, raw and overwhelming. Melody arched her body, a soft moan escaping, echoing like a siren’s song. Her scales tingled, alive with a thousand sparks, as if the sea sang through her.

Jake’s hand moved from her face, tracing a slow path down her chest, over her waist, to the shimmering edge of her tail. His fingers lingered at her mound, tender yet bold, stirring a primal urge that made her heart race. But panic crashed through the euphoria. “Jake, stop,” she gasped, grabbing his hand, her voice trembling. Her chest heaved, caught between desire and fear.

Jake froze, his eyes searching hers, concern etched into his features. “Melody, what’s wrong? The sea binds us, mated for life.” His voice was soft, heavy with worry, his tail still pressed against hers, a steady anchor.

She took a shuddering breath, her fingers tightening around his. “I’ve never had a boyfriend, Jake. Never been touched like that.” Her voice cracked, vulnerability spilling out. “Yesterday, I felt you—our souls, our bond. It’s real, and I love you, but weeks ago, I was a girl. Cheerleading, going to college, swimming in my pool, lying in my bed. Last week, on our first trip back, my parents…” Tears welled, the memory a sharp ache. “They were devastated. My dad… I was his princess. I promised him a walk down the aisle, the first dance, and to get his permission to marry my future husband. I know where this is going—sex, pregnancy—and I’m not ready.”

Jake’s expression softened, his hand cupping her cheek, brushing away a tear that floated into the current. “Melody, we’re mated for life. You’re part fish, part dolphin, part of the sea’s magic. This bond is forever. Down here, in these waters... we do not marry like humans do. You.. we are no longer human.” His voice was steady, a promise to listen.

Her heart twisted, grief and love colliding. “I know,” she said, tears shimmering like pearls. “I’m half fish, half human, but the human part is still me. I told my dad no sex before marriage, and I meant it, whatever I am.” Her voice broke. “I want to marry you, Jake, even with these magic dolphin powers. I need my dad to meet you, to give us his blessing.”

Jake’s smile was radiant, like sunlight piercing the deep. “You want me to meet your dad? A human?” His voice held awe, the idea both absurd and beautiful.

“Yes,” Melody said, her voice firm despite the tears. “April and I went to land last week. My parents were broken, yelling, grieving. I am... or at least I was a Daddy’s girl, Jake. I need you to honor that.”

Jake’s smile deepened, his hand squeezing hers. “You’re half fish, half human, and that human half is part dolphin, but I love every part of you. I’ll meet your dad, give you that promise. But how?”

Melody’s heart lifted, hope piercing her grief. “Maybe a twelve-hour trip, or the annual three-day visit? We can go next month. Please, Jake, honor me in this.”

Jake leaned in, his lips brushing hers in a tender, fierce kiss, a vow sealed in the current. “Okay,” he said, his voice thick. “But when we’re married in the human world and we return to the sea, we must make love. I’ll make you mine, and you’ll carry our merchildren. That’s our destiny.”

She nodded, her heart swelling with love and resolve. “I want that, too,” she whispered, resting her head against his chest, their tails entwined, anchoring them in the sea’s gentle sway.

In another chamber, the water shimmered with ethereal light, casting patterns across April’s sapphire tail as she stirred. Scott lay beside her, his own sapphire tail twitching, brushing her scales. “Scott, stop kicking me,” she murmured, her voice sleepy but warm.

Scott’s eyes opened, confusion flickering. “Kicking?” He glanced down, his gaze widening as his tail swayed, fluid and alive. “April, my tail…” His voice trembled with awe. He sat up, lifting his tail, watching it glide. “Wow, that’s… amazing. I haven’t had lower body movement in so long.”

April’s heart swelled, tears of joy welling. “You’re swimming, Scott,” she said, her voice thick. She swam closer, cupping his face. “Let me show you how.” She taught him to flick his tail, to move with the current. Scott’s movements grew confident, and he swam upward, his tail slicing through the water. April laughed, her tears shimmering, a melody of happiness.

Their eyes met, the water humming with their bond. Scott pulled her close, their lips meeting in a kiss that was tender and hungry, reigniting their connection’s fire. “April,” he murmured, his voice raw, “we need to make love again. I need you.”

April’s heart raced, desire humming, but she pulled back. “I know,” she said, her voice trembling. “But no condoms down here, Scott. If we make love, I’ll get pregnant, and I’m not ready. I need to talk to my parents, and I want us to get married first.”

Scott nodded, brushing her hair, his eyes understanding. “When can we go?” he asked, hope in his voice.

“Next month,” April said, their tails brushing, a soft echo of their bond. “We’ll go home, talk to our families. Plan it from there.

On land, the air in Melody’s parents’ living room was a maelstrom of grief and fury. Heather and Paul sat across from Mark and Stacy, their faces etched with the weight of their daughters’ transformation. Photos of Melody and April—cheerleading, laughing at family gatherings, baking cookies, decorating Christmas trees—lay scattered on the coffee table, relics of a life stolen by the sea.

Mark’s voice was a blade, cutting through the fragile hope. “Our girls are fish, Paul. Mermaids, sure, but they're fish.” His hands clenched, his eyes burning with bitterness.

Paul’s jaw tightened, his voice sharp. “Stop calling them fish, Mark. They’re mermaids, our daughters. Their upper halves are still the girls we raised.” His voice cracked, heavy with love and loss.

Heather’s hands trembled, clutching a photo of Melody in her cheerleading uniform, her smile radiant under stadium lights. She turned to Paul, sobbing, her voice a raw wound. “Why did this have to happen? Our girl was so happy here, Paul. Why?” Her gaze shifted to Stacy, accusation flaring. “Your daughter, April, wanted to be a mermaid so bad she made Melody one, too. Why, Stacy? Why did she drag our girl into this?”

Stacy’s face paled, her voice trembling with defensiveness. “Don’t you dare blame April! They were best friends, Heather. They chose this together! We don't know what happened on that beach!” Her tears spilled, her voice rising. “We’ve lost everything, Heather. No dress shopping for their weddings, no baby showers, no holding grandbabies, no tucking our girls into bed at night. No more baking cookies, no more Christmas mornings, no more watching them graduate college, no more late-night talks. All gone!” Her voice broke, a sob tearing through her.

Heather’s sobs grew louder, her hands shaking as she clutched the photo. “I was supposed to help Melody pick her wedding dress, Stacy. I was supposed to cry at her graduation, hold her babies, teach them to ride bikes. Now she’s… she’s an ocean creature!” Her voice was a wail, grief and anger colliding. I wish I could go be with her....

The room erupted, their voices overlapping in a storm of anguish. Paul surged to his feet, his face red. “You want to go become a fish, Heather? Eat fish, live like fish?” His words dripped with venom, his fists trembling.

Paul’s face darkened, his voice a roar. “Your daughter started this, Mark! April wanted to play Little Mermaid so bad she took both our girls!” His accusation was a blade, cutting deep.

Mark’s eyes blazed, his voice breaking with rage and grief. “And now both our girls are gone! One visit a month, Paul! What do we do the rest of the month? Live without them?” His voice cracked, tears welling despite his fury. "Your little girl joined my daughter, in fact your daughter began all this crap because of some stupid submarine project! Your daughter and my daughter, fish! Kelp eating, scales on their bodies fish. There is no difference between a fish and them!"

Paul grabbed Mark’s arm, his voice shaking. “Don’t you dare talk like that about my daughter! I swear if you don't stop calling Melody a fish....! Don't test me!" The room was a battlefield, their grief a wildfire consuming them.

Heather’s voice cut through, sharp and desperate. “Enough! Stop, all of you!” Her tears flowed, her hands clutching the photo like a lifeline. “We’re tearing ourselves apart when we should be fighting for our girls.”

Paul and Mark exchanged a glance, their anger cooling as they saw the pain in their wives’ eyes. Paul pulled Heather into his arms, his voice soft but firm. “We need to decide as a group. Do we become mermaids and mermen, join them in the sea? Or stay human, keep this home for them?”

Mark held Stacy, his voice quieter now, heavy with exhaustion. “We can’t just abandon our lives, Paul. The girls need a place to come back to, even if it’s only twelve hours a month.”

Heather’s voice trembled, her eyes distant. “But if we stay human, we age, we die, and they outlive us by centuries. In the sea, we’d age so slowly, be there for them forever. Don’t you want that? To hold them, to know their children, to never leave them alone?”

Stacy’s sobs grew louder, her hands clutching Mark’s shirt. “I can’t become a fish, Heather. querido. But I can’t lose April either.” Her voice was a plea, torn between love and fear.

Paul’s hand tightened around Heather’s. “We’re not sure what to do. But we need to talk to the girls next month when they visit. And we have to keep them away from Dr. Lin and her team.”

A sharp knock at the door silenced them, a crack of lightning in the storm. Paul opened it to find Dr. Lin, flanked by a Navy captain and a Coast Guard captain, their faces cold and unyielding. “We know you saw the girls,” Dr. Lin said, her voice clinical. “They came here for a day, as humans, then became mermaids again. A police officer reported it.”

Mark’s voice was a growl. “What do you want with them?”

The Navy captain stepped forward, his tone icy. “We need to get them next time they’re here. We’ll run tests to understand their transformation. If they pass, we’ll release them. If not, we’ll dissect their tails for study.”

The Coast Guard captain’s voice was callous, a blade in the wound. “I’ll find them. Use a fishing net, capture them like the fish they are.”

Mark exploded, surging toward the captain, his face inches from his, his fists trembling. “What the hell is wrong with you? Those are our daughters, not fish to be netted!” His voice was a roar, his body poised to strike, rage and grief consuming him.

Paul grabbed Mark, pulling him back, his own voice shaking. “You can’t do this! They’re our girls!” Heather and Stacy’s cries mingled, a chorus of anguish as they stood, united in fury.

Dr. Lin raised her hands, her voice calm but firm. “We understand this is difficult. We’ll find them.” She ushered the officers out, their footsteps heavy on the porch. Heather and Stacy collapsed into each other’s arms, their sobs echoing, distraught and terrified. Stacy’s voice broke, a desperate plea. “My baby can’t be cut open like some fish caught on a hook! She’s my April!” Her words were a wail, her fear a weight crushing her heart.

Heather clutched the photo of Melody, her tears falling onto the image of her daughter’s radiant smile. “We’ll protect them,” she whispered, her voice trembling but fierce. “We’ll keep them safe.”

Back in the sea, the cave pulsed with life, the water humming with connection. Kelsey swam into Scott and April’s chamber, her silver tail glinting as she watched Scott glide through the water, his sapphire tail moving with newfound grace. “It’s better than a wheelchair,” he said, his grin radiant, his voice thick with joy.

Kelsey’s eyes sparkled, her laughter a chime. “You’re a natural, Scott.”

In their chamber, Melody and Jake floated close, their tails brushing, the euphoria of their bond a constant pulse. They joined Scott and April, sharing stories of human lives—cheerleading, surfing, baking cookies, Christmas mornings—compared to the wild beauty of their mer existence. Melody’s voice was soft, tinged with longing. “Kelsey, next month, when we have legs for a day, can Jake and I get married? A real wedding, on land?”

Kelsey tilted her head, her tail swaying. “What about the three-day visit? That could be your special event.”

Melody and April exchanged a glance, their sisterhood unbreakable. “We want to save the three-day visit for something bigger,” April said. "Next month, we want to go home, plan our weddings.”

Kelsey nodded, her eyes warm. “Then we’ll make it happen. A twelve-hour visit, a wedding on land at a later date. You’ll have your moment, as humans but then return as merpeople.”

Melody’s hand found Jake’s, her fingers tracing his scales, her heart swelling with hope. The sea hummed around them, a song of love and loss, of promises kept and futures waiting. For the first time, she felt her fractured self—human, mermaid, dolphin—aligning, bound by the love tethering her to Jake, to April, to the life unfolding in the depths.

Chapter Text

The underwater world was a symphony of light and shadow, its caverns aglow with the pulsing radiance of bioluminescent algae, their ethereal glow weaving patterns across the water like whispers of a forgotten dream. In the weeks following their soul-binding union, Melody and Jake had grown inseparable, their hands clasped as they swam through the coral-lined passages, their tails brushing in a constant dance of euphoria. Her emerald scales shimmered beside his gray ones, their movements synchronized as if guided by the sea’s own heartbeat. Each touch sent sparks through her, a radiant hum that wove their souls tighter, a love so profound it felt like a tide pulling her home. Jake’s stormy blue eyes held her gaze, their warmth a beacon in the dim light, and she marveled at how quickly he’d become her anchor, her destiny, in this strange, vibrant world.

Across the kingdom, Scott had mastered his sapphire tail, gliding through the water with a grace that mirrored April’s. She couldn’t keep her hands off him, her fingers tracing his scales, her laughter a song that echoed through the caves. Their bond was a mirror of Melody and Jake’s, a fiery connection that set the water ablaze with their love. Scott’s newfound movement, a gift of the sea after years of immobility, filled April’s heart with joy, her tears shimmering in the current as she watched him swim, his tail slicing through the water like a blade of light. Their touches were electric, each brush of their tails igniting a euphoria that bound them closer, a promise of a future they were only beginning to understand.

One morning, the water thrummed with purpose as Kelsey called the group together, her silver tail glinting like moonlight as she floated before them. Her voice was warm but firm, carrying the weight of their shared destiny. “When you two girls get pregnant and give birth,” she said, her eyes flickering between Melody and April, “Rayna and I will stay for the births. We’ll teach you how to care for your calves.”

Melody’s heart stuttered, her tail flicking nervously. “You mean babies,” she said, her voice sharp, a thread of defiance cutting through the current. The word “calves” felt cold, foreign, a reminder of how far she’d drifted from her human self.

Kelsey’s gaze softened, but her tone held steady. “No, Melody. Calves. A baby dolphin is called a calf. That’s what your children will be—born of the sea, part of its magic.”

Melody’s chest tightened, her voice rising, raw with emotion. “They’re not calves, Kelsey. We call them babies. They’ll be our babies, not animals!” Her words echoed through the cave, a storm of grief and resistance. The thought of her future children—her human dreams of cradling a newborn, of lullabies and soft blankets—clashed with the reality of her mermaid life, tearing at her heart.

April’s voice cut through, gentle but firm. “Melody, stop.” Her sapphire eyes were pleading, her tail brushing Melody’s in a gesture of sisterhood. “Let’s hear her out.”

Melody’s breath hitched, her tears shimmering in the water like tiny pearls. She nodded, her hands trembling as she clasped Jake’s, his touch grounding her in the storm of her emotions. “Okay,” she whispered, her voice fragile but resolute.

Kelsey’s expression softened, her silver tail swaying gently. “They’ll talk, of course,” she said, answering Melody’s unspoken fears. “They’ll be like you—born of the sea, breathing water from their first moment. They won’t need the surgical intervention that the four of you did to survive the transformation. Once you make love, you’ll know you’re pregnant quickly. Your belly will change, grow, in ways you’ll feel deeply. Your calves will never be able to walk on land, nor be able to participate in magic as you have. Legs will never be a thing for them.”

Melody’s fingers tightened around Jake’s, her heart racing with a mix of awe and fear. “Do we… get ultrasounds, like on land?” Her voice was small, tinged with longing for the human rituals she’d once taken for granted.

Kelsey shook her head, her eyes warm with understanding. “No, Melody. No ultrasounds. You’ll grow in size, and when the time comes, you’ll give birth. Your water will break, and your baby will be pushed out from the birth canal on your tail.”

April tilted her head, her voice trembling with curiosity. “Can we have more than one at a time?”

Kelsey’s smile was gentle. “No. Dolphins and mermaids only have one at a time. You’re cold-water mammals now, like dolphins, even if you don’t look like them. Your bodies are tied to the sea’s rhythms.”

Melody’s throat tightened, the weight of her new reality settling like sediment in her heart. “Do we breastfeed?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, clinging to a piece of her human dreams.

“Yes,” Kelsey said, her voice soft but certain. “You’ll produce milk, just as human mothers do. Your babies will nurse from you, bonding with you as they grow.”

Melody’s eyes stung, a flicker of hope mingling with her grief. The thought of nursing her child, of holding them close, felt like a bridge between her human past and her mer future. Jake squeezed her hand, his touch a steady anchor, and she leaned into him, their tails brushing, reigniting the euphoria that bound them.

Kelsey’s gaze swept over the group, her voice taking on a new weight. “Once your babies are born, Rayna and I will go to the Hawaiian kingdom. You four will run this colony, grow your families, and strengthen our people. You’ll be the heart of this place.”

Melody’s heart skipped, a mix of pride and fear surging through her. “What about people from the land who become like us?” she asked, her voice trembling. “Like if our families choose to join us?”

Kelsey’s eyes softened, her tail swaying in the current. “Only those who drown can be saved by breathing our magic into their mouths, or those on land who choose to join, like your families might. We’ll teach you how to transform humans who choose this life, just as you were transformed.”

Melody’s mind raced, her thoughts turning to her parents, to the life she’d left behind. “What if someone drinks the potion and then goes home? Has that happened?”

Kelsey nodded, her expression somber. “A few have, but not many. The sea calls to those who belong here. Most who choose this life stay.”

The water seemed to hum with the weight of her words, a promise and a warning. Kelsey’s voice brightened, shifting the mood. “Next week is your one-day visit home. I suggest you all go together. It’s only twelve hours, but it’s a chance to see your families, to walk on land again.”

Melody’s heart leapt, a wave of longing crashing through her. The thought of legs, of human food, of wearing her old clothes, of hugging her parents—it was a lifeline, a flicker of the life she’d lost. April’s eyes sparkled with the same anticipation, her tail flicking excitedly as she squeezed Scott’s hand. The week ahead stretched endlessly, each day a slow tide dragging against their eagerness. They counted the hours, their dreams filled with the scent of fresh air, the feel of grass beneath their feet, the warmth of their parents’ embraces.

Chapter Text

In the underwater kingdom, light shimmered like broken dreams, bioluminescent algae casting an ethereal glow across caverns that pulsed with the sea’s heartbeat. Melody swam beside Jake, her purple tail glinting with amethyst brilliance, each scale a radiant star in the dim water. His grey tail shone like moonstone, their movements a graceful dance, hands clasped, tails brushing in a rhythm that set her soul ablaze.

The euphoria of their bond—a love forged in the ocean’s depths—surged through her, each touch a vow, each glance a lighthouse in the darkness. Jake’s stormy blue eyes held hers, their warmth anchoring her heart, yet beneath the joy, her human soul ached for the cheerleader, the college dreamer, the girl who’d once run barefoot through her backyard and jumped into the pool, laying poolside in her bikini as she tanned her beautiful skin.

Across the colony, April and Scott moved as one, her pink tail sparkling like rose quartz, his blue tail slicing through the water with sapphire grace. Their laughter echoed, a song of joy that warmed the cold caves. April’s fingers traced Scott’s scales, her eyes shining with love as she watched him swim, his freedom a miracle after time bound to a wheelchair. Their bond was a wildfire, each touch igniting euphoria, their pink and blue tails entwining like threads of fate. Scott’s grin was radiant, his blue scales catching the light, but the shadow of their lost human lives lingered in their eyes.

Kelsey summoned them to the central chamber, her silver tail glinting like moonlight, her presence a blend of authority and maternal warmth. “Today is your twelve-hour visit to land,” she said, her voice steady but laced with empathy. She held out four bracelets, their runes pulsing with magic. “These keep your legs strong for twelve hours. Return to the sea at sundown—no exceptions.”

Her eyes swept over Melody, April, Jake, and Scott. “I’m offering all four of you a serum. It prevents your tails from forming in water for the first six hours. Scales will appear on your wrists when wet—but no tails during that time.”

Melody’s heart lurched, shock rippling through her, her purple tail flicking nervously. “Wait, what?” Her voice was sharp, disbelief cutting through the current. April’s pink tail twitched, her eyes mirroring Melody’s astonishment. Jake and Scott exchanged glances, their grey and blue tails still, their faces etched with cautious hope.

Kelsey’s expression softened, her silver tail swaying gently. “It’s a gift, so you can enjoy hot showers, baths—things you’ve missed for only the first 6 hours. The scales are temporary, a reminder of your true selves, but they’ll vanish when dry. It’s a chance to feel human again.” Melody’s chest tightened, longing and frustration surging within her. “You have all this magic—bracelets, serums—when do we control our own fate?”

Her voice trembled, raw with the ache for her lost life, her purple tail shimmering like a cruel taunt. Kelsey’s eyes were gentle but resolute. “When you become parents, Melody. Each mermaid and merman gains unique powers, tied to your role in the colony. It’s a gift that comes with responsibility.” Melody’s frustration erupted, tears welling, shimmering like amethyst pearls. “If you have all this magic, why can’t you turn us back to human? Give me my legs, my life, get my dreams back!” Her voice cracked, a wail echoing through the cave, each word a wound torn open.

Kelsey’s face softened, her voice firm but heavy with sorrow. “Melody, it’s impossible. You’ve undergone a species change—a permanent transformation. You cannot become human again, ever. It’s forever.” She swam closer, her hand on Melody’s shoulder. “This serum is all I can offer—a chance to feel your old life, hold your parents, remember who you were.”

Melody’s tears spilled, her voice a sob. “You’re not helping! I want my life—cheering under Friday night lights, returning to college, swimming in my pool! Not this purple tail, these scales, this cold ocean!” Her hands clutched her tail, its vibrant scales mocking her. Kelsey’s eyes flashed, her voice a thunderclap. “Melody, enough! You’re half human, half fish—you’re a mermaid, bound to the sea. No longer human! Will never be human, ever again! This is your life, and no screaming will change it!” Her words crashed over the chamber, a tidal wave of finality. “You’re tearing yourself apart, breaking my heart. Accept it, or you’ll drown in sorrow.”

Melody froze, her hands trembling as they ran from her belly to her purple scales. Her voice was a whisper, heavy with defeat. “Okay.” She looked at April, then Jake and Scott, their grey and blue tails still, their faces etched with sorrow. “We’ll take the serum.” April nodded, her pink tail swaying, her voice trembling. “I want to feel human again, even for a few hours. I want to shower, feel warm water, pretend I’m still me.” Jake’s voice was low, his grey tail flicking. “If it means Melody can feel home, I’m in. I want to walk beside her, hold her hand.” His eyes held hers, a vow of love, but sorrow mirrored her own.

Scott’s hand found April’s, his blue tail brushing hers. “I want to stand, feel the sun, eat real food with April. I’ll take it.” His eyes glistened, the weight of his lost life a shadow. Kelsey’s expression softened, relief flickering as she produced four syringes, their contents glowing with otherworldly light. She swam to April first. “Ready?” she asked, her voice gentle. April nodded, but as the needle pierced her skin, a flashback surged, a tidal wave of PTSD stealing her breath. She was mentally back in the medical room, magical tools humming, the first shot burning through her veins. Her legs fused, her pink tail forming in agony, her body no longer her own. She saw her human self in the mirror—curves, cheerleader’s smile—dissolving into the sea’s embrace, her college dreams shattered. Realizing the reality of living in water 24/7 is not the same as her childhood mermaid obsession. The memory was a blade, cutting through her resolve, and she gasped, tears spilling as the serum flooded her veins.

Her choice—to become a mermaid, to drag Melody with her—locked her to this life, a chain she could never break. Kelsey moved to Melody. “Your turn.” Melody extended her arm, the syringe glinting like a cruel echo. The needle triggered a flashback to the moment she chose to save April, joining her in the sea. She saw her human body—legs, hips, her life—before the shot rewrote her. The pain of her legs fusing, her purple tail forming, the exhaustion of becoming alien—it crashed over her, PTSD constricting her chest. She’d lost her dreams of a white dress, a human family, for a love she couldn’t deny and a friend she couldn’t abandon. Her tears fell, her heart breaking as the serum took hold.

Kelsey turned to Jake. “Jake, you next.” He nodded, his grey tail still. The needle pierced, and his jaw clenched, a memory surging—his last day as a human, the surfboard beneath him, the wave breaking his back, the sea claiming him. The serum was bittersweet, a chance to walk beside Melody, but it couldn’t erase his lost life as a pro surfer. His hands trembled, his grey scales glinting faintly. Finally,

Kelsey approached Scott. “Scott, ready?” He nodded, his blue tail brushing April’s. The needle stung, and a memory flooded him—his wheelchair, the football accident stealing his legs, the shot giving him a blue tail. The serum was a miracle, but it carried the weight of his human dreams, left behind for April. His tears fell, his blue scales shimmering.

Their expressions were a tapestry of resolve and sorrow, their purple, pink, grey, and blue scales glinting faintly. Jake’s voice was thick with emotion. “Melody, this is for you—to feel your family, even for a day. I’m with you, every second.” His eyes held hers, but sorrow spoke of their shared loss.

Scott squeezed April’s hand, his blue tail brushing hers. “April, we’ll be home, eat your mom’s cooking, laugh like we used to. It’s not forever, but it’s ours for a short while.” His words were a lifeline, but sorrow mirrored her own.

Melody’s tears fell, her voice a sob. “Every time I think about land, my mom’s arms, my dad’s voice, the smell of coffee… it’s a knife in my heart. I want to be that girl again, without a purple tail, running to my parents without a clock ticking.” Her sob echoed, her hands clutching Jake’s, her heart shattering. April’s voice was a wail, clinging to Scott. “I did this to us, Melody. I wanted to be a mermaid, I thought there would be joy down here and this life would be better than the one on land, in my decision, I took everything for granted and I pulled you into it. That needle—I’m back in that room, feeling my legs turn into this pink tail, knowing I stole your life too. I’m so sorry.”

Her tears spilled, the weight of her choice a crushing tide. Kelsey’s voice softened, her silver tail swaying. “I know it hurts, more than I can fathom. The sea chose you, and it’s a heavy gift. You’re not alone—you have each other, this colony, and me. The serum is a small mercy, a chance to hold your families.” Her words were a plea, a mother’s love for her charges. Melody nodded, her voice resolute. “Okay. We’ll do it. For our parents, for a moment of home.” She slipped the bracelet onto her wrist, its magic humming, a fragile promise of connection. April’s voice was a whisper. “For Mom and Dad, for the girls we used to be.” She clasped the bracelet, her heart heavy. Jake and Scott accepted their bracelets, their grey and blue scales glinting faintly. Jake’s voice was steady, but his eyes betrayed pain. “We’ll make this day count, Melody, I swear.” Scott nodded, his voice thick. “We’re in this together, April. Let’s make it a day we’ll never forget.”

Kelsey raised her hands, the water vibrating with magic. A portal shimmered, its edges crackling, a gateway to the world they’d left behind. “Go,” she said, her voice softer, tinged with empathy. “Be safe, and return at sundown.” The four nodded, hearts pounding with anticipation and fear. Melody clasped Jake’s hand, while April clung to Scott, their tails brushing one last time—purple against grey, pink against blue. They swam through the portal, the water parting like a veil, carrying them toward land, toward home, toward a fleeting taste of the lives they’d lost.

Inside the home on land, Stacy and Mark sat at Heather and Paul’s kitchen table, clutching coffee mugs, faces etched with the agony of counting days to see their daughters. Photos littered the table—Melody in her cheerleading uniform, April laughing at a barbecue—relics of a stolen life. Paul broke the silence, his voice thick. “Today is the day. When they get here, we speak with love. No yelling, no judgment. They need us to be their parents.” Mark nodded, his jaw tight, eyes red. “Agreed. Last time was chaos—we can’t lose them again. For these twelve hours, we give them a home.” Stacy’s voice trembled. “Our babies need us. They’re mermaids, but they’re still our daughters.” Heather’s eyes glistened, tracing a photo of Melody mid-twirl. “We hold them tight, make them feel they belong here.” A low hum vibrated, followed by a crackle from outside.

As the merpeople emerged through their portal, their tails transformed, a wrenching agony tearing through their bodies. Their purple, pink, grey, and blue tails ripped apart, scales receding with a sharp tear, fins splitting into feet, legs forming in a blaze of pain and magic. Melody screamed at the pain, her purple tail shredding into legs, fire racing through her bones. The four of them pushed out of the portal. They knew the serum was active, their feet stumbling onto the wet grass as they collapsed. April’s cry echoed from her pink tail splitting, her legs trembling as she clutched the ground. Jake and Scott groaned from their tails transforming, their legs buckling under human weight.

Melody’s hands ran over her legs, her voice a sob. “My legs… oh God, my legs.” Tears streamed down her face, the wet grass cool against her skin, a sensation she’d thought lost. April’s tears fell, her hands trembling. “I forgot what it feels like to stand, to be human.” Jake’s voice was a whisper, his legs unsteady. “I’ve never done this… not since Hawaii, not since the wave that took me.” Scott’s grin was bittersweet, his legs trembling but strong. “I’m walking again….”

The parents rushed out, towels in hand, their breaths catching as they saw their daughters and their partners laying down on the front lawn, transformations complete. Melody and April stood shakily, torsos bare except for kelp skirts, legs trembling. Jake and Scott wore kelp shorts, their legs unsteady. The four of them slowly stood up, helping one another rise. Heather wrapped a towel over Melody, her voice breaking. “My baby is home.” She pulled her into a fierce hug, feeling the warmth of her human body. Melody’s voice was a sob. “Mommy, I missed this body so much. I missed you.”

Stacy enveloped April, her tears soaking her daughter’s hair. “My sweet April, you’re here.” Paul, curious who Jake was, handed him a towel, his eyes widening as Scott took a step. “You’re walking,” he said, awe breaking through grief. Scott chuckled, his face flushed. “Yeah, beats a wheelchair.” Jake’s eyes widened. “I’ve haven't done this in decades. In Hawaii, too many would’ve recognized the pro surfer who died.”

Inside, the parents had prepared clothes—underwear, shorts, tank tops, bras for the girls, jeans, and t-shirts for the men. Heather and Stacy helped Melody and April change, their hands lingering on their daughters’ legs. Melody explained, holding up her bare wrist, “These bracelets keep our legs strong for twelve hours and we were given a shot, it's a magical serum that lets us touch water for the first six hours without turning back. Scales will show up later, purple for me, pink for April.”

April nodded, her voice trembling. “We can shower, bathe… feel human, for a little while.” The group settled in the living room, sinking into couches, the familiarity bittersweet. April ran her hands over her tank top, tears welling. “I miss clothes so much. The softness, the way they make you feel human. Being here, it’s like waking up and realizing I threw it all away.” Her voice broke, a sob tearing through her. Stacy rushed to her, pulling her into a hug, tears falling. “Baby, don’t regret it. It’s your life now, but you’re here with us. We love you, always.”

Melody’s eyes glistened. “Mom, Dad, have you thought about joining us? In the sea?” Heather sighed, her hand finding Paul’s. “We’ve thought about it, baby. It sounds beautiful to swim with you. But we need to stay here, to keep a home for you, where you can feel human.” Melody’s tears spilled, her voice cracking. “So while I’m young, aging slowly, you’ll age fast and die. Where do we come home to then? An empty house, no one to love us?”

The parents fell silent, the weight of her words crushing. Heather’s voice was a whisper. “Baby, we’ve thought about it, but…” Melody’s voice rose, raw with hurt. “You don’t want to be like me, do you? You can’t stand the idea of a fish tail!” Her tears fell, the absence of her purple scales a fleeting illusion. Paul’s eyes filled with tears. “Honey, it’s not that. We love our life here, our memories of you as our human daughter.” Melody’s hands clenched, her voice a shout. “You don’t love me enough to make a sacrifice? I’m your daughter, and I’m begging you!”

Her heart broke with every word. Paul’s face crumpled, tears streaming. “It’s not about love, Melody. I love you more than life. But this choice—it’s about who we are.” Melody screamed, “Then why won’t you choose me? Why won’t you be my family in the sea?”

Heather’s voice was sharp. “Baby, don’t yell. We want to give you a home. Maybe one day we’ll join you, but we never dreamed of being mermaids like you and April did. Mermaid swim parties and sleepovers.”

Melody’s eyes flashed, and she shouted, “April dreamed of being a mermaid. I loved the fantasy, the games, the movies, but not like this! I went with her to save her, and now I’m stuck with a purple tail and gills at my sides! I didn’t choose this—not really!” The parents exchanged glances, regret heavy. Stacy’s voice was soft. “Can you tell us what happened? Your transformation?”

April took a deep breath. “First, you get a shot to breathe water. Then you’re in a medical room, magical tools glowing. You choose your tail—pink for me, purple for Melody. You undress, stand in front of a mirror, say goodbye to your human self.” Her voice cracked, tears welling. “You lie on a cold table, naked, they inject a magical liquid, and needles enter your legs. It’s intense, like your body is being torn apart.”

Melody continued, her voice hollow. “Your legs fuse, your tailbone extends, scales grow—purple for me, pink for April. Hip fins form, wrist scales, gills at your sides, your pelvis shifts, your vagina moves forward, covered by scales. Your tail grows, feet turn into fins, and it’s heavy. Your organs change—fish and dolphin insides. They put you to sleep while your organs turn into fish parts that can handle the water. You wake up, your tail doesn’t move for a week, and when it does, it’s… not you.”

Her voice broke, a sob tearing through her. Paul’s voice was a whisper, tears streaming. “Is it… fish bones? Does it bend like a fish?” April nodded. “It’s flexible, bends in all directions.” Mark’s voice was gruff. “Where do you sleep? What’s your life like?”

Melody softened. “On kelp beds in a sea cave, soft but cold. Now I sleep with Jake, curled up together. He keeps me warm.” She paused, her voice trembling. “Daddy, I need to talk to you.” Paul’s eyes widened, fear flickering. Jake held Melody’s hand. Melody took a deep breath, tears spilling. “When Jake and I met, we had this… dolphin mating. A connection, like the sea pulled us together, a love so deep it scared me, Daddy, binding us forever.”

Her voice broke, her heart pounding. “I love him so much.” Paul brought his hands to his face, tears streaming. “And what now, Melody? What does this mean for us, for the life I dreamed for you?” The words broke his heart, searching for the girl he’d raised. Melody’s voice was soft. “I’m designed to carry offspring, to grow the colony.” Jake spoke up, his voice gentle. “When we make love, our tails’ energy becomes one. We’re bound for life. Melody will carry a calf, and we’ll grow our pod.”

Paul’s eyes widened, his voice a whisper. “A Pod? Pups? Offspring?? You’re talking about my daughter like she’s… some creature!” His tears fell, a father’s heart shattered. Jake nodded. “She will have one calf at a time, born of the sea. Over the years, we’ll have several, a family bound by the ocean.”

Paul’s sob echoed, his hands covering his face. “Melody… you were supposed to date a man, wait until marriage for sex—you promised me. I was supposed to walk you down the aisle, hold your human children.” His voice broke, tears streaming. “Instead, you’re bound to a merman, talking about pods, a life I can’t touch!”

Melody’s sobs shook her body. “Daddy, it was the ocean! The sea chose us, a force I couldn’t fight. I didn’t mean to break my promise!”

Paul’s voice rose, trembling. “You got a call and ran out that morning, Melody! You went to the beach, April pulled you into the ocean, and you changed your life! We would’ve kept you safe, kept you a human! You ran off to become a fish!” Heather’s voice was sharp. “Paul, stop calling her a fish! She’s our daughter, not some creature!”

Paul turned to Heather, his voice a sob. “Heather, she’s not human; she is some mythological creature. You're not a human anymore, are you, baby?” Melody shook her head, her voice a whisper. “No, Daddy. I belong to the sea now.”

Paul’s sob was gut-wrenching, his body shaking. “So no wedding, no first dance… no grandbabies I can hold? My old child, gone. It's like you died!” Melody’s face was broken. Her voice trembled, hope breaking through. “There’s a way, Daddy. We can have a wedding.”

Heather’s eyes widened, a thread of hope. “How, baby?” April spoke up, her voice steady. “This is our twelve-hour day, once a month. Kelsey gave us a serum to enjoy hot water for six hours without turning back. We’ll get wrist scales, but we can shower, bathe. Once a year, we get a three-day stay on land, legs during the day, tails at night.” Paul’s voice was a whisper. “Heather, it’s not possible. I'm not marrying off my daughter as some fish. What I stand in the ocean and my daughter with a purple tail? Kiss her and then wave, see you later baby, swim away!”

Melody stared at the floor, broken by her dad's words, "Mom, I really just want to go shower and take a bath please, I have six hours to do so...."

Heather turned to the girls, her voice trembling. “Good idea, babies. Let’s take advantage of this time." She looked at Paul and said, "You really need to get your act straight. She's still your daughter!"

The girls nodded, their hearts swelling with their mother’s love. Heather and Stacy led them upstairs, Jake and Scott following to the parents’ bathroom to shower. Melody and April stepped into the shower, hot water cascading over them, washing away the ocean’s chill. Stacy stood nearby, her voice a sob. “My girls, you’re so beautiful… so human, like the daughters I remember.”

Her hands trembled, tears falling, a mother’s love shining through. Melody reached for the shampoo, lathering her hair, the lavender scent flooding her senses, a memory of showers after cheer practice. She slid her hands down her body, “I missed this… being all of me, feeling my human self, the body I knew.” Her tears mingled with the water, her heart breaking, the absence of her purple tail a fleeting illusion.

April’s tears fell, rubbing soap over her arms, bubbles a fragile reminder of her old life. “I forgot how good this feels, to stand under hot water, to feel human. I used to take this for granted, and now… it’s like touching a life I threw away.” Her hands ran over her arms, her heart breaking with every moment. Heather started a bath, steam rising like a promise. The girls sank into the hot water, and as it touched their wrists, faint scales appeared—purple for Melody, pink for April—glinting like jewels.

Melody gasped, tracing her purple scales. “They’re here… our scales are here.... This is who we are now.” Her tears fell, the scales a stark reminder of her transformation. April’s voice was a sob, her pink scales shimmering. “I see them too… pink, like my tail. The sea’s marking us as ours, even here.” Her hands trembled, the pink scales a cruel echo of her decision. Mark and Paul entered, hesitating. “Is it clear?” Paul asked, his voice soft. Stacy nodded. “They’re in the water, it’s okay.”

Mark’s voice was tentative. “Is this okay, that we’re here?” April smiled, her pink scales shimmering. “You saw us with our pink and purple tails outside, and as mermaids, we're topless every day now—what’s the difference? You’re our dads, we trust you.”

Paul walked up to Melody, his eyes glistening. “I'm so sorry for how I spoke to you downstairs. I regret what I said, that was awful of me, just the emotions running through me."

He looked at his daughter. "Wow, baby, you’re so stunning. I miss seeing you like this, my human girl, my cheerleader.” His hands shook, tears falling, a father’s love breaking through. Melody’s sob was gut-wrenching, reaching for his hand, her purple scales glinting. “Daddy, I get it. It's all so insane and so hard. I miss it too… being your girl, being human.” Her tears fell, her heart breaking, the purple scales a painful reminder.

During all this, Jake and Scott took turns showering in the parents’ bathroom, the sound of water a distant hum. Scott turned to Jake. “When was the last time you showered, man?” Jake’s voice was heavy. “The morning of the day I broke my back surfing, decades ago. I never went to land in Hawaii—too many would recognize the pro surfer who died.” Scott nodded. “This is… overwhelming, feeling human again. But I'm walking now... I was paralyzed before." Jake said, "Me too, brother, me too."

Back in the bathroom, Melody and April lifted their arms, revealing their purple and pink scales. Paul took Melody’s hand, brushing her purple scales. “Does it hurt, baby?” Melody shook her head, her eyes glistening. “No, Daddy. It’s just… part of me now.” She offered a sad smile, her voice breaking. “I’m so sorry for ruining our lives, for breaking our promises.” Paul’s hand tightened, his voice firm. “Not now, baby. Enjoy your bath, be here with us.” He paused, a memory surfacing. “I remember you in this tub as a little girl, splashing, pretending to be a mermaid, giggling like the world was yours.” His voice broke, tears streaming, his hand trembling. Melody’s tears spilled, her purple scales glinting. “Daddy, you’re breaking my heart. I miss those days, miss being your little girl. Never did I think I'd be an actual mermaid in a bath with scales on my wrists.”

Heather knelt beside the tub, brushing Melody’s purple scales. “Can I take one, baby?” Melody nodded, wincing as Heather pulled a purple scale free, its iridescence catching the light. “Feels like a hair being plucked,” she said, her voice soft. Heather held the purple scale, placing it on her jewelry tray, her voice breaking. “So when you’re gone, I can hold this, remember this moment, when you were my girl again.” Melody’s sad smile mirrored her mother’s, a silent vow of love across worlds. The girls dried off, slipping into yoga pants and t-shirts, their purple and pink scales fading as the serum held.

April ran her hands over her clothes, her voice trembling. “I miss this—feeling normal, not some pink-tailed creature.” Melody nodded, her voice a whisper. “I miss my cheer uniform, my jeans, my life.” Downstairs, Jake and Scott joined them, faces etched with the day’s weight. Paul cleared his throat, his voice heavy. “Melody, I know I said it before, but I'm sorry for earlier. I was heartbroken. Forgive me.” Melody’s eyes glistened. “Dad, I want to talk about the wedding.” Paul’s brow furrowed. “How, baby?”

Melody and April exchanged a glance. “We get a three-day stay on land, once a year,” Melody said, her voice trembling. “The pool needs to be saltwater, where we sleep at night. We want those days to be our weddings—April and Scott, Jake and me.” The parents’ eyes widened, hope flickering. “Really?” Heather said, her voice trembling. Melody nodded, her voice fierce. “Before I carry a calf, I told Jake I need to be married. You need to walk me down the aisle, Daddy. We’ll have bracelets—legs during the day, tails at sundown.” April nodded. “We want to book a venue, a church, invite people we trust—no social media.”

The parents’ faces darkened, a grim shadow falling. April’s voice trembled. “What’s wrong?” Mark’s voice was heavy. “Dr. Lin, the Navy, and the Coast Guard came here. They want to capture you, run tests, and put you in tanks. If you survive, they’ll release you. If not…” His voice broke, the threat crushing him. Stacy’s voice was a whisper, tears streaming. “They’d cut you open, study your tails, like you’re specimens.”

Melody and April’s faces crumpled, their sobs echoing. “What?” Melody cried, her voice a wail. “Cut us open? We’re not sushi! I’m Melody, your daughter!” Her tears fell, her heart breaking. April’s voice was a sob. “So my wedding, my dream wedding… it’s gone?”

Melody’s voice rose, raw with anger. “April, shut up! You started this! You wanted to be a mermaid, with your pink tail, and now I’m a purple-tailed sea-creature! I joined you to save you, and now our lives are ruined!” Heather’s voice was sharp. “Baby, don’t talk to her that way. You’re sisters in this.”

Melody covered her face, her sobs shaking her body. “So if we go in public, we’ll be captured. My wedding, my life—gone because of you, April!” Jake’s hand found hers, his voice soft. “Sweetie, a wedding here, at the house—it’s safer. We’ll make it beautiful.”

Melody’s voice was heavy. “So a backyard wedding, like a low-budget compromise? I'm an only child! My parents saved for me to have a grand wedding one day!" Heather nodded, her voice fierce. “We’ll make it grand, baby. A daytime wedding, you live in the pool at night. Reception at night, with lights and music?” April’s voice was soft. “Daytime. We want to dance with our cheer friends, feel their arms around us.” She paused, hope flickering. “What if we have our purple and pink tails, sit poolside in the evening? Our friends in bikinis, we hang out, laugh, pretend it’s normal? It’s weird, but… if we trust them, maybe it’s enough.”

Melody’s eyes flashed, her voice sharp. “April, seriously, you’re such an optimist. Can you just be pissed about all this for once! ‘Hey, look at me, I’m a fish girl wishing I was in a bikini!’ My friends get to look hot in their swimsuits, showing off their legs, while I’m stuck with this massive purple tail in a saltwater pool, pretending it’s fine! You think I want to be the freak show at my wedding?” Her tears fell, her heart heavy with the contrast between her dreams and reality. April’s face crumpled, her voice a sob. “I’m trying, Melody! I know I messed up, but I’m trying to give us something to hold onto!”

Heather’s voice was soft. “When do you want this, baby?” Melody’s voice was steady. “Our three-day stay, once a year. Legs during the day, tails at night.” Paul’s eyes glistened. “So I can walk you down the aisle?” Melody’s smile was radiant. “You can, Daddy. I need you to.” April turned to Stacy, her voice trembling. “Find us dresses, Mom. Something beautiful. Invite our cheer friends, Coach Kira, no social media, no phones.” Mark turned to Scott. “Your parents thought you drowned, Scott. What do we do?”

Scott’s voice was steady. “Invite them. They need to know I’m alive.” Melody’s voice trembled, clutching Jake’s hand. “Mom, Dad, there’s more…” Stacy’s voice was soft. “What is it, baby?” April cleared her throat, tears spilling. “When we get pregnant…” Mark’s voice was gruff. “What do you mean, when you get pregnant?” Melody’s voice was soft. “Mermen have a mound, a protective cover. Their penis emerges when the energy is right, and it slides into us. We’re very fertile now.” Stacy’s eyes widened. “So why are you scared to talk about this?”

April’s voice broke. “When a mermaid carries a calf, it’s for twelve months. We can’t....” Heather’s voice was a whisper. “Can’t what, baby?” Melody spoke slowly. “We can’t come here for a year while pregnant. Our calves are water-born. They can’t get legs like us. They’re mermaids and mermen, bound to the sea forever.”

Stacy’s voice trembled. “Can they talk? Will they be like you?” April nodded. “Yes, human upper halves, but dolphin organs. They’ll talk, laugh, love, but never walk on land.” Mark’s voice was heavy. “So you give birth to fish?” April’s sob was piercing. “Dad, stop! They’re my babies, your grandchildren, not creatures!”

Stacy’s voice was sharp. “Mark, stop breaking her heart! Stop saying fish!” Heather’s voice was soft. “How do I hold my grand-whatever they are?” Melody’s voice was firm. “I say babies. We can’t portal while pregnant, but we can come to a beach, on the sand, where the waves meet. You could hold them then.”

Mark’s voice was gruff. “So I’ll hold a half-baby, half-fish creature?” Stacy’s voice rose, furious. “Mark, stop! You’re treating her like a monster! For the last time, stop saying fish!” April’s sobs shook her body. “Dad, I’m begging you, please stop. You’re killing me!”

Mark’s face crumpled, tears streaming. “I’m upset, April. I won’t see a grandkid running through the house, growing up, golfing with me. It’s all gone. What do you get when wet? A fish tail. So you're half fish, therefore fish.” Stacy yelled at Mark, "Mark for the LAST TIME. STOP SAYING FISH!"

April’s voice was a sob. “You can join us in the sea, Dad.” Stacy’s voice was firm. “We can’t, April. We need to keep a home here for you.” Heather’s voice was soft. “Melody, I want to go. I want to be with you.” Paul’s eyes widened, his voice sharp. “What? Heather, no!”

Melody’s voice trembled, hope breaking through. “Really, Mom? You’d join me?” Heather nodded, her voice breaking. “Paul, our baby will be raising a baby in the sea. Will you breastfeed, Melody?” Melody nodded. “Yes, Mom. I’ll nurse my babies, like you did with me.”

Paul’s voice was firm. “Heather, no. We need to keep a house here for the girls.” Melody’s voice was a sob. “So when you’re old and die, I’ll still be young, with my purple tail. You’ll move on, and who do we come home to? No one.” Paul’s voice softened, hope breaking through. “Maybe one day, baby. Not yet.” Paul’s voice softened. “You had magic to bathe without a tail. Why can’t you change back to human?”

Melody and April shook their heads. “We had a species change,” Melody said. “We’re not human anymore, Dad.” Jake spoke up. “The sea isn’t that bad. It’s beautiful, full of wonder. We have a life there, a purpose.” Heather’s voice was soft. “How soon will you try to get pregnant, Melody?”

Melody’s voice trembled. “The urge is there now, since I connected with Jake. It’s like the sea is calling me to be a mother. To carry.” Heather’s sob was gut-wrenching, her hands covering her face. “Babygirl, you were a cheerleader two months ago, my little girl. Now you’re a new species, planning to marry and get pregnant? You’ll leave us for a year, and your baby can’t come here?” Her tears fell, a mother’s heart shattered. Melody and April stared at the ground, tears falling.

Stacy’s voice was soft. “Jake and Scott can watch the babies. You girls come visit, please.” April’s voice was a whisper. “I guess we could try.” Heather and Stacy exchanged a glance, their voices firm. “We have time left today. Let’s make food, plan the wedding. Find dresses online, make it everything you dreamed of.” Jake and Paul stepped aside, Paul’s voice heavy. “Jake, you’re going to care for her in ways I still planned to. The ocean gave its blessing, but I didn’t.” Jake nodded. “I’ll love her, protect her, always. She’s my life.”

The moms and girls huddled around a laptop, scrolling through wedding dresses, tears mingling with laughter. Melody pointed to a flowing white gown with lace, her voice trembling. “This one, Mom. It’s perfect, like I dreamed as a little girl.” April chose a dress with beading, her voice breaking. “I want this, Mom. I want to feel like a bride, even for a day.” The planning was a lifeline, their laughter filling the room, a fragile melody against grief. They chose flowers—roses for Melody, lilies for April—picked cakes, debated music, their voices rising with excitement, then falling into sobs. Heather and Stacy held their hands, their love a steady anchor.

The planning continued, their gratitude radiant, laughter over cake designs—chocolate for Melody, vanilla for April—cried over guest lists, their cheer friends’ names a bittersweet reminder. Then, as the day progressed, the sun began to move towards the horizon. Paul’s voice cut through the chatter, urgent but soft. “Melody.” She didn’t respond, her eyes fixed on the laptop, lost in a moment of normalcy. “Melody,” he said again, louder. Melody looked up, her voice bright, caught in the joy of her old life. “Dad, we’re looking at wedding decor. Oh, Mom, I love those flowers!” She pointed to a bouquet of roses, her smile radiant, the weight of her reality momentarily forgotten.

Paul’s voice was a sharp bark, shattering the moment. “Melody!” She jolted, her eyes wide. “Dad, what?” Paul's face was grim, his voice heavy. “We need to go.” Melody blinked, confusion flickering, her heart still wrapped in the warmth of home. “Dad, what’s your deal? We're busy."

Paul’s voice was low, urgent. “Melody, the sunset.”

“Okay?” Melody said, her tone casual, clinging to the illusion of her human life. “I’m in my 20s. April will spend the night, we'll watch Netflix, go to bed whenever, then you make breakfast. Don't treat me like I'm 10 years old. I don't have a bedtime"

Heather looked out the window, her voice trembling, a crack in the fragile bubble. “Oh, sweetie, it’s getting close to sundown. We need to get to the beach, now.” Melody’s face fell, a grim realization crashing over her like a tidal wave. “Oh my gosh. I forgot. I’m a mermaid. Dammit!” Her voice was a mix of frustration and despair, the reality of her purple tail slamming back into focus. The room froze, the weight of her words sinking in, and they rushed to the van, hearts pounding, the fleeting joy of home replaced by the terror of time running out.

Melody looked at April, "Why didn't you remind me!" April caught way off guard, "Girl, I was in the zone with you!" Stacy stood up, We need to go! I don't want to wait to see what happens!

The family ran into the van, they peeled out of the driveway and raced down the road. Mark was driving, Heather next to him in the front row. The middle row was Melody and April, sitting next to Melody Paul and Heather in the back row with Jake and Scott. Mark was speeding, passing through stop signs. Heather yelled at him, "Drive safely!" Mark yelled, "I am! We're losing time!"

The vehicle was speeding towards the beach, the ocean’s waves a taunting promise as the sun approached the horizon, its light a merciless countdown. Inside the van, the air was thick with panic, the heat suffocating, the stench of sweat and fear overwhelming.

Melody and April clutched each other, their bodies wracked with sudden, searing internal pain, a deep, gnawing agony radiating from their cores. The girls cried out to hurry up, they were in pain. Paul had his arm around his daughter holding her close. Paul felt something on his hand and he looked down, he told Melody her fins were showing. Melody said she felt sick to her stomach. Their hip fins pushed out, tearing through their yoga pants with a sickening rip, the fabric splitting as sharp fins emerged.

“What the heck is happening!” Melody screamed, her voice high with panic, her eyes locking with April’s, both girls’ faces contorted in terror. Their yoga pants ripping in half, Melody’s legs began to turn purple, a vibrant hue spreading like a stain, while April’s turned pink, their skin slowly shimmering with scales. The girls grew warm, their bodies itchy, a maddening sensation as their feet stretched, toes elongating into fins with a painful snap.

Tears streamed down their faces, their cries echoing in the cramped van. “Oh my God, I hate this! Why me!” Melody wailed, her voice raw with despair, her purple scales erupting like wildfire across her legs. Mark’s voice was a roar, his hands shaking on the wheel. “Heather, find your damn phone! Search how long do fish live out of water!” His tears fell, his heart pounding, a father’s desperation driving him.

Heather fumbled with her phone, her hands trembling, tears streaming as she typed frantically. Her voice cracked, a scream tearing through the chaos. “It says fish can only live out of water for three minutes! Submerge them in water immediately, move their bodies to force water through their gills, and keep them wet! Mark, drive faster! We won’t make it! Our girls are dying! Fish can't live on land like this!"

Her words were a dagger, her heart shattering as she glanced back. Melody’s face was pale, her breath shallow, purple scales shimmering on her legs, the transformation accelerating. She gasped, her voice a choking sob, eyes wide with terror. “So, Mom, you’re agreeing I’m a fish!” Her words were a coughing rasp, her body trembling, the dry air scorching her lungs. “Say it! I have a fish tail! I’m half fish! Your daughter’s a fish!” Her voice broke, tears streaming as she writhed in pain, she tried to force her legs apart but it was no luck. Her purple tail and April's tails morphing at the same time, their tails began to form starting at the hips, the extreme pain of her pelvis pushing forward and her vagina shifting to the front under a layer of purple scales searing through her.

Melody cried out to Jake and Scott, are you two changing. Jake said not yet, mermen change slower than mermaids, but our legs are starting to burn. Melody shouted, “Maybe death is easier than this horrible condition I’m in! I'm just a fish. I really am a stupid fish."

Heather’s sob was piercing, her hands shaking. “No, baby, you’re not a fish! Stop saying that!” Her voice cracked, tears falling as she tried to reach her daughter, the word “fish” a wound she couldn’t bear. Paul, sitting beside Melody, was crying, his hands trembling as he watched his baby girl in agony, her purple tail forming, scales glinting. April crying, covering her face as she couldn't stand the pain, Scott and Jake began to take their clothes off they couldn't stand the extreme pain. Melody screamed at her dad, "I'm a FISH. You were right, your little girl is a fish! Thank you, April!"

“You are not a fish! Stop saying that!” Paul shouted, his voice breaking, his eyes locked on hers, pleading for her to hold on. His tears fell onto her scales, his heart shattering with every gasp she took. April’s sob was gut-wrenching, her hip fins fully emerged, legs fusing into her pink tail, scales glinting. “I caused all of this! I’m so sorry, Melody!” she wailed, guilt and pain intertwining. Heather had a timer; she yelled, "Mark, the fish life timer only has a minute left! We won't make it!"

Melody screamed at her mom, "Fish timer! What the hell! Like you're cooking me!" Heather looked back, mortified by what was happening, "I'm trying to keep you alive!"

The girls ripped their shirts off, the fabric suffocating against her burning skin. “It’s making us too hot!” she screamed, pink scales spreading, her pelvis shifting forward in a searing jolt, covered by scales. “Oh my God, this hurts so much in dry air!” Her body arched, her tail half-formed, the dry heat amplifying every sensation. She turned to Melody, her voice trembling. “Mel, if this is the end, I love you. I’m so sorry for everything.”

Their fingers brushed, a fleeting moment of sisterhood amid the agony. Things went downhill fast, the girls’ transformations spiraling out of control. Their legs fused completely, the pain unbearable as their pelvises shifted, their bodies no longer human. Their feet expanding into fins that fused, their tails now not having room in the second row. Stacy reached forward for April, tears soaking her face. “April, hold on!” Her voice was a plea, her heart breaking as she watched her daughter’s pink tail form. Heather turned to Melody, her sob echoing. “Melody, please, stay with us!” But Melody’s eyes fluttered, her breath a wheeze, purple scales glinting, her tailbone extending with a sickening crack through her tail. Jake and Scott, their transformations beginning, shouted over the chaos. “Hold on, girls! We need you!”

Jake’s grey scales flickered on his legs, pain etching his face. Scott’s blue scales shimmered, his legs trembling. “You’re stronger than this!” Their transformations were slower, mermen’s bodies resisting, giving them seconds to act, but the girls were fading fast. Melody’s scream was guttural, her purple tail taking shape, violet scales cascading, fins flaring. Her voice a sob of disgust. “I’m drying up! I can’t breathe… It’s burning! I hate this! I never wanted this!” Her hands clutched her shifting anatomy, the sensation a searing violation in the dry air.

She gasped, choking, her words barely audible. “Daddy… help… please…” Her eyes pleaded with Paul, her purple tail twitching limply. Mark turned onto the beach, the ride bumpy, the girl's tails flapping around uncontrollably.

April cried, saying how much it hurt. Melody is barely getting her words out, "This...hurts! So this is what it feels like when a fish is put on the ground after being hooked!"

Mark slammed the brakes, the van skidding at the water’s edge, waves lapping at the tires. “Go, now!” he roared, leaping out to grab April, her pink tail glistening, fins twitching faintly. “I’ve got April! Paul, move!” His voice broke, tears falling, his love a fire burning through fear. Paul flung open the side door, his heart shattering as he saw Melody gasping, her purple tail complete, scales glinting like amethyst, her face contorted. “Melody, baby, I’ve got you!” he sobbed, scooping her into his arms, her tail heavy and slick.

Her breath was a faint wheeze, her eyes fluttering, her voice a whisper. “Daddy… if I die… I love you… Please remember me…” Her hands trembled, her purple tail limp, her life hanging by a thread. Paul stumbled, dropping Melody onto the sand, her tail slipping from his grasp. Heather’s scream was sharp, her hands shaking. “Paul, dammit, don’t drop her!” Paul scrambled to pick her up, Melody crying and coughing, gasping for water, her body trembling. “She was slippery!” Paul shouted, his voice defensive, tears streaming as he clutched her tightly.

Heather’s voice was a furious snap, her heart breaking. “That’s no excuse—that’s your daughter!” Her tears fell, her hands trembling as she urged him forward. Heather got out and ran after them, the water being their only hope. Jake and Scott stumbled out, grey and blue scales spreading as their legs slowly began to change. Jake’s voice was urgent. “Mermaids change faster! We’ve got seconds!” Scott nodded, his blue tail forming, pain etched into his face. “April, hold on!” Paul and Mark ran, sand flying, Melody and April cradled in their arms, their tails dragging, scales glinting like fading stars. Both girls passed out, Mark let out a violent scream louder than he had ever screamed before.

They plunged into the shallow waves, submerging the girls as Heather yelled off the instructions from the website on how to revive fish. "Put the fish in water, move them back and forth to ensure their gills begin to breathe."

Paul’s voice was a sob, his hands moving Melody’s purple tail through the water, forcing it to flow through her gills. “Come back, baby! Please, Melody, breathe!” His tears fell onto her scales, his heart breaking as he worked, his love a lifeline. Mark mirrored him, tears streaming, moving April’s pink tail, his voice breaking. “April, you’re my girl, come back to me!” Scott and Jake fell into the water barely alive, their changes continuing as their tails grew, they helped to move the girls in the water.

Paul's hands shook, water splashing as he followed Heather’s directions, his love clashing with fear. Heather and Stacy knelt beside them, sobbing, their hands splashing water over the girls’ tails, keeping them wet. “Please, babies, live!” Heather cried, her tears falling onto the sand. Scott and Jake yelled for the girls to wake up. Heather began crying, "I can't believe they're gone! I refuse to bury my daughter!"

Melody and April's bodies twitched, a gasp breaking through as water filled their lungs. Their scales shimmering vibrantly, their eyes fluttering open. April coughed, her pink tail flicking weakly, her breath returning, scales glinting like rose quartz. The parents’ sobs turned to cries of relief, their hands trembling as they held their daughters’ faces, feeling their warmth, their life. Heather’s voice was a wail of thankfulness, clutching Melody. “Oh, baby, you’re alive! Thank God, you’re here!” Her tears fell onto Melody’s purple tail, her love unyielding. Stacy’s arms wrapped around April, her voice breaking. “My girl, my sweet April, you’re back!” Her tears soaked April’s hair, her heart swelling with gratitude. Paul and Mark collapsed beside them, their hands shaking, tears streaming, their voices choked with emotion. “We’ve got you, babies,” Paul whispered, his hand brushing Melody’s purple scales, his love a steady anchor.

Jake swam to Melody, his grey tail glinting, his voice urgent. “Melody, breathe, baby, breathe.” His hands cupped her face, tears falling, his love a lifeline. Scott held April, his blue tail shimmering. “April, I'm here.” His voice trembled, his love an anchor. Melody looked at her parents, tears streaming, her voice breaking. “I’m so sorry for causing this, for being… this.” Her hands ran over her purple tail, its weight a burden, her heart breaking.

April’s sob echoed, her pink tail glinting. “I’m sorry, Mom, Dad, for everything.” Heather knelt beside Melody, submerged in the water, hugging her tightly, her hands running over her purple tail, its scales cool and slick. “It’s okay, baby. I love you, no matter who you are. I love you.” Her voice was fierce, tears falling onto her daughter’s scales. Melody looked at her mom, her voice slow. "Do you think I'm a fish? You were searching how to keep fish alive" Heather cried and hugged her daughter close, waves crashing over them. "No, baby, you're my girl, my daughter. Nothing will change that. I was doing that to help you, just because of what you have now. In a month, we’ll plan your wedding. It’ll be everything you dreamed of.”

The portal shimmered open, its energy crackling, a gateway back to the sea. Dr. Lin and her team had followed the family, and they were closing in, nets in hand, tranquilizer guns raised, shouting commands, their faces cold with clinical intent. Melody and April’s voices were weak, their bodies drained. “We’re too tired to swim,” Melody whispered, her eyes fluttering. Jake and Scott acted fast, grabbing the girls, their grey and blue tails propelling them toward the portal. Mark surged forward, tackling a Navy officer, his voice a roar. “You’re not touching my daughter!” Heather ran to Dr. Lin, her voice a scream. “Those are our daughters! Not for your research, you monster!” Paul’s voice was a thunderclap. “They’re not fish! They’re our girls!”

Dr. Lin’s voice was cold, her eyes gleaming. “They’re fish! Fish to be studied, dissected!” Her words were a chilling promise, cutting through the parents’ hearts. The portal pulsed, and the four merpeople swam through, Jake and Scott carrying Melody and April, their purple and pink tails trailing. The portal closed with a crackle, sealing them from danger, leaving the parents on the shore, hearts pounding with relief and grief. Police sirens wailed, officers rushing to the scene, lights flashing in the twilight. Mark pointed at Dr. Lin, his voice shaking with rage. The police yelled, "Drop to the ground! Drop your weapons!"

“Paul yelled, They tried to kidnap our daughters! Arrest them!” The police arrested Dr. Lin, the Navy, and the Coast Guard commanders for aggravated assault and attempted kidnapping, their hands cuffed as they were dragged away. Dr. Lin screamed, her voice shrill. “They’re fish! You can’t stop science! They are fish! Not girls!" Her words were a dagger, a promise of future battles. The parents stumbled to their van, covered in ocean water and sand. They stood at the open door of the van, the girls’ shredded clothes scattered across the seats, purple and pink scales glinting like fallen stars. Heather and Stacy clutched them like sacred relics, their sobs breaking the silence. Paul’s voice was heavy. “Let’s go home. Plan our girls’ weddings, make it everything they deserve.” They looked out to the sea, their hearts aching, the fleeting twelve hours a cruel reminder of all they’d lost, their love a fire burning through the darkness.

Back in the sea, the four merpeople emerged through the portal, their tails glinting in the dim light of the kingdom. Melody and April are exhausted. Kelsey swam to them, her silver tail shimmering, her voice sharp with worry. “You cut it too close! You were minutes from death, both of you!” Her eyes locked on Melody and April, their faces pale, bodies limp with exhaustion as they were carried by Scott and Jake.

Melody’s sob was a gut-wrenching sound, her purple tail trembling as she used the only energy she had and surged toward Kelsey, her voice exploding into a raw, unhinged scream that echoed through the chamber. “This is your fault, Kelsey! You turned us into this freak show! Look at us— our unwanted tails, scales, fins, and dolphin organs! I was a cheerleader, a human, with dreams, a future, and now I’m some sea monster who almost died in my parents' car because I couldn’t breathe air! You made us into this, and I hate you for it!”

Her hands clawed at her purple scales, scratching desperately, as if she could rip her tail away. Tears falling like pearls in the current, scales fell off, and drops of blood began to drip out and float into the water. “I’m done with your magic, your serums, your promises! You’ve ruined our lives, turned us into something disgusting, something that gets chased by scientists with nets! I want out, do you hear me? I want out!”

Kelsey’s eyes widened, her silver tail still, her voice trembling with shock and empathy. “Melody, stop! You’re hurting yourself!” She swam closer, grabbing Melody’s shoulders, her voice a desperate plea. “I know it hurts, I know you’re angry, but this is who you are now. You can’t change back, ever—it’s permanent, and no amount of screaming will undo it!” Her words were a thunderclap, her eyes glistening with frustration and love. “I’m trying to help you, to give you a life here, a purpose, a family. Please, Melody, don’t tear yourself apart.”

Melody froze, her hands falling limp, her purple scales glinting faintly, her sob shaking the water. “You don’t get it, Kelsey. Every second I’m here, I’m drowning in what I lost. I’m a freak, a fish, and I’ll never be human again. My mother was searching her phone on how to keep dying fish alive!” Her voice broke, her body trembling, her heart shattering under the weight of her reality. Jake swam to her, pulling her into his arms, his grey tail brushing hers, his voice soft. “I’ve got you, Melody. I’ve got you.” His tears mingled with hers, his love a steady anchor.

April’s voice was a sob, her pink tail limp, her pink scales shimmering. “This is all my fault. I ruined everything, Melody.” Melody’s eyes flashed, her voice raw with anger and grief. “Yes, you did! You screwed up our lives, April! You wanted this pink tail, this fantasy, you wanted to be a little mermaid, and you dragged me into it! I’m a purple-tailed freak because of you!” She swam to her chamber, her purple tail trailing, leaving April in Scott’s arms, his blue tail glinting as he held her tight, her sobs echoing, a haunting melody of regret and loss. The kingdom was silent, the weight of their choices a heavy tide, pulling them deeper into a future none could fully embrace, their purple, pink, grey, and blue scales a constant reminder of the lives they’d left behind and the battles yet to come.

Chapter Text

The underwater kingdom was a tomb of dim light, its bioluminescent algae flickering like dying stars, casting eerie shadows across the cold caverns. In Melody and Jake’s chamber, the kelp bed was a fragile sanctuary, its fronds swaying in the sluggish current, a faint shield against the terror of the previous day. Jake’s arms encircled Melody, their bodies pressed tightly together, her purple tail coiled around his grey one, scales brushing like a desperate prayer. His heartbeat thrummed against her chest, a tether to life after the van’s suffocating heat, the agony of her purple tail forming, and the choking dread of death’s grasp.

Melody turned over, her movements heavy, her purple scales glinting like shattered amethyst in the faint glow. Her eyes met Jake’s, their stormy blue depths a tempest of love, fear, and unspoken grief. His lips pressed against her forehead, a kiss that burned with the weight of their survival, his voice a raw whisper. “I thought I lost you, Melody. Yesterday… I was screaming your name, watching you choke, your tail forming in that van. I can’t lose you, not ever.” His grey tail tightened around hers, a vow etched in scales.

Tears welled in her eyes, shimmering like pearls, her voice a trembling sob. “It was hell, Jake. I was lost in wedding planning—roses, dresses, Mom’s laughter—and I forgot I’m this.” Her hand swept down her purple tail, fingers tracing the scales where her legs once danced, the memory of their fusion searing her mind: hip fins ripping her yoga pants, her legs turning purple, the excruciating shift of her pelvis, her screams as she gasped for water. “I forgot I’m a mermaid, and it nearly killed me. I was burning, my lungs collapsing, my tail growing while I begged to die. I thought I’d never see you again, never hold my parents, never be anything but a dead fish in a dry world.”

Jake’s hand cupped her face, his thumb brushing away tears, his grey scales catching the dim light. “Tell me about you, before this,” he urged, his voice thick with longing. “I need to know the girl you were, the one I love.”

Her chest tightened, a sob catching in her throat, her purple tail flicking nervously, stirring the kelp. “It’s too hard, Jake,” she whispered, her voice breaking. “It’s like ripping my heart open.”

“Please,” he pleaded, his lips finding hers in a desperate kiss, his hand sliding down her side, tracing the curve of her skin to her waist where her purple scales and gills marked the boundary between her human soul and mermaid body. His touch was a lifeline, urging her to bare her wounds, to share the life she’d lost.

She took a shuddering breath, her voice a fragile thread. “I was cheer captain, Jake. I lived for the adrenaline of leading my squad, the crowd’s roar under stadium lights, the way my skirt flared when I nailed a stunt. I loved mornings with my family—Mom’s coffee, Dad’s dumb jokes, the way we’d laugh until I cried. I loved swimming in our pool, floating under the sun, my legs kicking, free and weightless. College was my dream—marine biology, studying the ocean, planning to save reefs. I loved mermaid movies, those glittery fantasies where mermaids were magical, not… this.” She sat up, her purple tail curling beneath her, her eyes distant, tears streaming. “I never thought I’d be one, Jake. This heavy tail, these scales, this cold cave—it’s not the dream I loved.”

Jake’s grey tail brushed hers, his eyes glistening. “How did you end up here? What happened?”

Her sob was a gut-wrenching wail, her hands clutching her purple tail, nails digging into scales. “April went missing. We built a sub with a grant for our ocean studies, and she took it out alone. It got pulled here, to this kingdom. She became a mermaid, gave her life to the sea. Then she washed up on a beach, borrowed a girl’s phone, and called me. I ran to her, saw her pink tail shimmering in the sand, her eyes begging me to save her. A portal opened, and I grabbed her wrist, thinking I could pull her back. But it sucked me in, and I was here, in this cave, facing a choice—leave her alone or join her. I couldn’t abandon her, so I chose this, chose to become a mermaid.” Her voice cracked, tears falling like rain. “I loved mermaid shows, but I didn’t know I’d miss my life so much—my parents’ hugs, my cheer uniform, my dreams of a white dress. I gave it all up for April, and now I’m trapped.”

Jake’s arms tightened, his voice a fierce whisper. “You’re the bravest soul I know, Melody. You sacrificed everything for love.” He paused, his grey scales glinting, his eyes searching hers. “Did you ever date anyone, back on land?”

She shook her head, her voice soft, a faint smile breaking through tears. “Never. High school was cheer, studies, friends—no time for boys. College was the same, all about my goals. I never felt a spark, never wanted anyone.” Her eyes locked on his, her heart swelling, her purple tail shimmering. “But with you, Jake, it’s different. I feel this love so deep it scares me, like the ocean itself bound us. You’re my home, even here.”

Jake’s smile was radiant, his lips crashing into hers, a kiss that ignited her soul, their tails entwining, purple and grey scales merging like a symphony. “I love you, Melody,” he murmured, his voice trembling. “I was a pro surfer in Hawaii, riding waves like they were my heartbeat. During a contest, my board snapped, I fell, hit my neck, broke my back. I was drowning, paralyzed, when a merman found me. He offered me a life in the sea or death. I chose to live, so here I am. Hawaii called me a drowning victim.”
Melody’s hand brushed his grey scales, her voice a whisper. “You never went back?”

“No,” he said, his voice heavy, eyes shadowed. “I couldn’t. People would’ve recognized the surfer who ‘died.’ I stayed in the sea, hid among rocks if I got close to shore.” His jaw tightened, a tear escaping. “I had a fiancée, watching me compete that day. I never contacted her. Years later, I saw her from the rocks—married, pregnant, happy. She’d moved on.”

Melody’s heart shattered, her hand squeezing his, tears streaming. “I’m so sorry, Jake.”

He shrugged, a sad smile flickering. “It’s life. I never dated in the sea, never felt that pull with mermaids. I waited for the one the ocean chose.” His eyes burned into hers, his voice fierce. “And it chose you.”

Her heart swelled, a tingling warmth spreading through her, her purple tail shimmering. “I can’t wait for our wedding,” she whispered, her voice trembling with excitement. “We’ll become one, Jake, truly bound. I can’t wait for that moment.”

Her voice broke, tears spilling as she clutched his hand, her purple tail trembling. “I miss my bed, Jake, the way it hugged me, my phone buzzing with texts, watching TV with Mom, cuddling her while she stroked my hair. I miss laughing at Dad’s stupid jokes, dancing in my room, and feeling free. That bath yesterday… I sank into the hot water, pretended I was a girl again, not this… this creature with a purple tail.” Her sob was raw, her hands clawing at her scales, as if she could tear them away.

Jake’s tears fell, his grey tail wrapping tighter around hers, his voice a choked whisper. “I miss Hawaii, Melody. The sun on my skin, the taste of pineapple, the roar of waves, my board under my feet. I miss my mom’s cooking, my dad’s surf stories, my fiancée’s laugh before I lost her. I miss being human, running on sand, not hiding in shadows.”

Melody’s wail echoed, her arms wrapping around him, their tears mingling in the current. “I’m so sorry, Jake. For both of us.”

He pulled back, his eyes fierce, his hand cupping her face. “That’s what makes us unique, Melody. We didn’t choose this life—it found us. Together, we’re stronger, because we know what we’ve lost.”

She blinked, her voice trembling. “You like it here? This cold, dark sea?”

Jake’s smile was bittersweet, his grey scales glinting. “It’s grown on me. We can make it amazing, Melody. Imagine little Melodys growing inside you, beautiful souls born of our love. Picture a brown-haired mermaid girl, as stunning as her mom, her purple tail shimmering, swimming beside us.”

Her eyes widened, a spark of hope piercing her grief. “Have you seen babies here?”

“Plenty,” he said, his voice softening. “Moms hold their pups for the first few years, breastfeeding, cradling them. Eventually, the child’s tail ‘turns on,’ and they swim, free and joyful. They have no knowledge of the human world—they’ll love this sea more than we do.”

Melody’s hand drifted to her lower belly, her purple scales cool under her touch, her voice a whisper. “That’ll be so amazing, Jake. To feel a baby grow, to give birth, to hold her.” She paused, her eyes searching his. “How will I know I’m pregnant?”

“You’ll grow fast,” he said, his smile warm. “Or on land, you can use a human pregnancy test.”

Her face crumpled, tears welling, her voice a desperate plea. “Jake, one thing… please don’t call it a ‘human’ pregnancy test. I still feel human, stuck here, like my soul’s trapped in this tail. I know I can’t go back home, but just call it a pregnancy test, okay? It hurts too much otherwise.”

Jake’s smile was gentle, his lips brushing hers in a tender kiss. “I’m sorry, Melody. Pregnancy test it is.” His hand covered hers on her belly, their tails entwining, a promise of a future they’d fight for.

“So, you’ve never had sex as a human?” he asked, a playful glint in his eyes.

She blushed, her cheeks warming, her voice a soft laugh. “Nope. Probably never will.”

Jake’s expression turned serious, his hand tracing her purple scales. “You will, Melody. On our wedding night, we’ll have legs, be human for those hours. We must. You deserve to feel that love, to have that moment.”

Her heart raced, a tingling rush flooding her, her purple tail flicking with anticipation. “Really?” she whispered, her voice breathless, the thought of their wedding night igniting her soul. “I’m so excited, Jake. I want a co-wedding shower with April, then the wedding, our wedding night, and the next day with family, laughing, eating, feeling home again.”

Their moment was shattered as a horn blared, a deafening wail that shook the cavern, Kelsey’s voice roaring through the water. “To the throne room, now! All four of you!” The command was a whip, laced with venom, sending a chill through Melody’s spine, her purple tail tensing, the memory of Kelsey’s harsh words yesterday burning like salt in a wound.

In the throne room, Kelsey loomed on her coral throne, her silver tail glinting like a jagged blade, her eyes blazing with a manic fury that turned the algae’s light to a sickly grey. The cavern felt smaller, the water heavier, as if her rage sucked the life from the sea. Melody, April, Jake, and Scott swam in, their purple, pink, grey, and blue tails trembling, their hearts pounding under her predatory gaze. Kelsey’s voice was a snarl, her silver scales flashing as she leaned forward, her hands clawing the throne. “You four nearly destroyed everything yesterday! You almost died! Our rules are ironclad: merpeople are in water at sunset, not scrambling through sand like pathetic humans! Explain yourselves, now!”

Melody’s voice quaked, her purple tail curling, tears welling. “I was at home, Kelsey, planning my wedding, lost in my mom’s arms, my dad’s laughter. I forgot I’m a mermaid, forgot the sunset. I’m so sorry.”

Kelsey’s laugh was a chilling cackle, her silver tail lashing, the water rippling with her rage. “Sorry? You think sorry fixes this? You and April could’ve died, you selfish, ungrateful brats! You’d have gutted this colony, ruined our future!” Her voice rose to a scream, her eyes wild, her hands slamming the throne, sending a shockwave through the cavern. “I’m sick of your whining, Melody! Sick of your hatred for your beautiful purple tail, your rejection of who you are! You’re a mermaid, not some pathetic human girl dreaming of legs! I’m done with your tears, your tantrums, your disgusting longing for a life you’ll never have!”

Melody’s sob was a broken wail, her hands clutching her purple tail, her body trembling. “I’m trying, Kelsey! I’m trying to live this life, but it hurts! I didn’t choose this!”

April’s voice was a desperate sob, her pink tail limp, tears streaming. “We’re scared, Kelsey! We didn’t mean to mess up! Please, stop yelling!”

Kelsey surged off her throne, swimming toward them, her silver tail a blur, her face inches from Melody’s, her voice a venomous hiss. “Scared? You should be terrified! You’re nothing without this colony, nothing without me! I gave you this life, this tail, this purpose, and you spit in my face! You’re a disgrace, both of you, whining about your precious human lives, your stupid weddings, your pathetic parents! Accept what you are—mermaids, you are fish, bound to the sea. Accept it or I’ll make you accept it!” Her hand shot out, grabbing Melody’s wrist, her nails digging into her purple scales, drawing a bead of blood that swirled in the water.

Melody screamed, wrenching free, her purple tail thrashing, her voice raw. “Let go of me! You’re hurting me, Kelsey! Why are you doing this?”

April’s wail echoed, her pink tail flailing as she swam between them, her voice pleading. “Stop, Kelsey! You’re scaring us! We’re trying to be what you want!”

Kelsey’s eyes blazed, her silver tail coiling like a serpent, her voice a roar. “Trying? You’re failing! You’re a danger to this colony, to our future! I should lock you in the deep caves, let the dark teach you gratitude!” She turned to Jake and Scott, her voice a snarl. “And you two, enabling their weakness, letting them cling to human dreams! You’re all a poison, and I’ll cut it out if I have to!”

Jake’s grey tail flared, his voice a growl, his hand shielding Melody. “Back off, Kelsey. You’re out of control. They’re not your slaves. I've known you a long time, you've never been this way! What has gotten into you?”

Scott’s blue tail tensed, his voice steady but fierce. “You’re supposed to lead us, not terrorize us. What’s wrong with you?”

Kelsey’s laugh was unhinged, her silver scales flashing as she spun, her voice a shriek. “What’s wrong with me? You’re the ones betraying the sea, betraying me! I’ve given you everything—tails, magic, a home—and you repay me with defiance! No more!” She raised her hands, the water vibrating with dark energy, the algae dimming to near blackness, her silver tail glowing with an unnatural light.

Melody’s tears streamed, her voice a desperate sob. “Kelsey, please, stop! We’re not betraying you! We just want to live, to love our families!”

Kelsey’s face twisted, her voice a chilling whisper. “Your families are nothing. You’re mine, and you’ll obey, or you’ll suffer.” She paused, her eyes narrowing, her tone shifting to a cold command. “Your three-day visit—how will you waste it?”

Melody’s heart pounded, her purple tail trembling, her voice steady despite her fear. “April and I will marry Jake and Scott on land, to honor our families, our love. It’s what we need, Kelsey.”

Kelsey’s scoff was a dagger, her silver tail flicking dismissively. “Marry? You’ve mated in the sea, your tails bound by the ocean’s energy. Weddings are human nonsense, a waste of time for creatures like you.”

Melody’s sob was raw, her purple tail shimmering with defiance, her voice a plea. “Kelsey, I’m begging you, don’t take this from us. I’m not comparing this life to my past. I need this wedding, to feel my dad’s arm, my mom’s tears, to be a bride for one day. Please, let us have this.”

April’s voice trembled, her pink tail brushing Melody’s, her eyes pleading. “It’s for our families, Kelsey. We love them, and they love us. Please.”

Kelsey’s eyes flickered, a moment of calculation, then she sneered, her voice dripping with contempt. “Fine. I’ll allow it. Three days, no more. When?”

Melody swallowed, her voice shaky. “Three weeks from now. Our families need time to plan.”

Kelsey’s gaze sharpened, her silver tail coiling. “Where will you sleep? Your tails will form at night.”

“In my parents’ pool,” Melody said, her voice firm. “It’ll be saltwater, private.”

Kelsey leaned forward, her voice a low growl. “Will humans see you as mermaids? Will you flaunt your tails, invite capture?”

April shook her head, her pink tail limp, tears falling. “No, Kelsey. It’s just family, trusted friends. No one else.”

Kelsey’s nod was grudging, her silver tail still, her voice cold. “Very well. Three days, then you return and start breeding. Your calves will grow this colony, and you’ll do it without complaint.”

Melody and April nodded, their hearts sinking, her words a chain around their souls. Kelsey’s voice grew sharper, her eyes glinting with malice. “And you’ve told your families you can’t surface with legs while pregnant? No portals, no visits, nothing until your calves are born?”

The girls nodded, tears streaming. Melody’s voice cracked, a spark of defiance breaking through. “Our families want to sell their homes after the wedding, buy a beach house near Seattle with a private beach. We can visit safely, Kelsey. It’s not a risk.”

Kelsey’s face contorted, her silver tail lashing, her voice a scream that shook the cavern. “A beach house? You think you can play human, swim to shore like some fairytale? Humans are monsters! They’ll cage you, cut you open, parade your purple and pink tails in zoos! You’re fools, trusting them, risking everything I’ve built!” Her hands clawed the air, the water swirling, her silver scales glowing with a sinister light. “No beach visits! No human dreams! You’re mine, and you’ll stay here, or I’ll chain you to the ocean floor!”

Melody’s wail was piercing, her purple tail thrashing, her voice raw. “Kelsey, why are you doing this? Our families love us! They’re not like that!”

April’s sob echoed, her pink tail trembling, her voice pleading. “We were humans for years, Kelsey! Not all humans are bad! Please, stop this!”

Kelsey’s eyes blazed, her voice a venomous hiss. “Enough! You’re dismissed! Speak of this again, and you’ll regret it!” She turned away, her silver tail slashing the water, the algae plunging into darkness, a storm of her rage lingering in the current.

In Melody and Jake’s chamber, the four merpeople huddled, their purple, pink, grey, and blue tails coiled tightly on the kelp bed, the air thick with terror. Melody’s voice was a broken sob, her hands clutching Jake’s, her purple tail trembling. “She’s gone insane, Jake. Kelsey’s not just mean—she’s unhinged, cruel. She hurt me, grabbed my wrist, and screamed I’m nothing. I’m so scared.”

April’s wail was gut-wrenching, her pink tail brushing Scott’s blue one, her voice trembling. “I thought mermaid life was supposed to be magical, like the movies—glitter, joy, freedom. This is a nightmare, dark and cold, and Kelsey’s making it worse. I’m terrified of her, Melody.”

Scott’s hand gripped April’s, his blue scales glinting faintly, his voice low. “She’s not leading us—she’s controlling us. That rage, her glowing tail… she’s hiding something, and it’s dangerous.”

Jake’s grey tail tensed, his voice a growl, his arm around Melody. “Did you see her eyes? She’s not the Kelsey who welcomed us. She’s losing it, and we’re her targets. We need to be careful. I knew Kelsey in the Hawaiian kingdom, and I'm telling you.. that is not Kelsey!”

Melody’s tears streamed, her purple tail curling closer to Jake’s, her voice a whisper. “I just want our wedding, to feel my parents’ love, to be a bride. Why is she trying to break us?”

April reached for Melody’s hand, her pink scales brushing Melody’s purple ones, her voice a desperate sob. “Melody, I can’t keep fighting you. Yesterday, in the van, I thought we were dying—your screams, my pink tail forming, the pain, the heat. It was hell, and it made me realize I need you. We’re mermaid sisters, forever, right?”

Melody’s sob was raw, her hand squeezing April’s, her purple tail trembling. “Forever, April. I was choking, my tail burning, thinking I’d never see you again. I’m not mad anymore—I just miss my life. It was perfect, and every time we change back, it’s like losing it all over again.”

April’s wail echoed, her pink tail limp, tears streaming. “I miss it too. I wanted to be a mermaid, dreamed of pink tails and sparkles, like the shows. I thought our families would join us, that it’d be magical. I was so wrong, and I’m so sorry, Melody.” Her voice broke, her eyes pleading. “Did you really want this, back then?”

Melody shook her head, her purple tail shimmering faintly, her voice a whisper. “I loved the fantasy, but not this—this cold, this pain, this tail. I chose it for you, to save you. Now it’s our life, and it’s so sad. But I have Jake, and you have Scott. That’s our light.”
April’s voice was hopeful, her pink tail brushing Scott’s blue one. “I want to get pregnant, Melody. A baby with Scott—it’ll make this life brighter, give us purpose.”

Melody’s smile was soft, her eyes glistening. “And I want that with Jake. We’ll build something beautiful, even here.” She kissed Jake’s lips, her purple tail entwining with his grey one, a spark of warmth in the darkness. April kissed Scott, her pink tail coiling with his blue one, and the girls hugged, their sobs shaking the water, a bond forged in shared anguish and unbreakable love.

On land, dawn painted Heather and Paul’s kitchen in golden light, but the air was heavy with trauma, the parents’ faces etched with the horror of the previous day. Heather, Paul, Mark, and Stacy sat around the table, coffee mugs trembling, their eyes red from sleepless tears. Heather’s voice was a broken sob, her hands shaking. “Watching them in the van… their screams, the ripping of their clothes, their tails forming—it was like watching them die. Melody’s purple scales, her gasping, saying she’s a fish… it’s burned into my soul.”

Paul’s voice cracked, tears streaming, his hands clenched. “I held her, Heather, felt her purple tail grow, her body shaking, begging for death. I can’t unhear her screams, the way she choked, the sound of her yoga pants tearing. I thought I’d lost my baby girl.”
Mark’s voice was a growl, his eyes haunted. “April’s pink tail, her wails, the way she tore her shirt off, burning up… it hit me when Melody screamed she’s a fish. We can’t keep denying what they are. They’re suffering, and we’re helpless. I wish they could live here, sleep in the ocean at night—best of both worlds.”

Stacy’s sob was piercing, her hands trembling. “They’re our daughters, but they’re mermaids now. We have to love them as they are, even if it’s killing us. That moment, their tails forming, it showed me how much they’re fighting to hold onto us.”
Heather’s voice was fierce, tears falling. “We’re giving them their weddings, everything they dreamed of. No matter what.” They spread out laptops, papers, and photos, diving into planning with desperate love. “How do we hide it’s their weddings?” Heather asked, her voice trembling.

Paul’s voice was steady, a plan born of devotion. “We call it a Melody and April remembrance party. Invite their cheer squad, Coach Kira, family—no social media. Collect phones at the door. Wedding at noon, reception from two to sunset, then bikinis for everyone. The girls can have their tails out at the pool, be themselves.”

Mark’s voice was hesitant, his brow furrowed. “Is that safe? Will they want their tails seen?”

Stacy nodded, her voice firm. “We’ll ask them when they arrive. They deserve to choose.” They ordered flowing white dresses—lace for Melody, beaded for April—booked seafood catering, chocolate and vanilla cakes, and crafted a guest list, each name a knife to their hearts. Heather traced a photo of April mid-cheer, her voice breaking. “This is for our girls, to give them one perfect day, to show them we’ll never stop loving them.”

In the sea, the next three weeks were a suffocating blur, each day a relentless grind under Kelsey’s tyrannical gaze. Melody, Jake, April, and Scott woke to the same soul-crushing routine: choking down fish and kelp, swimming in rigid formation, staring at sea turtles and fish with hollow eyes, eating again, then retreating to their chambers, hearts heavy. Kelsey’s silver tail was a constant threat, her moods erratic, her voice a lash. One day, she cornered Melody, her eyes blazing, her voice a snarl. “You’re distracted, dreaming of land again! Focus on your duty, or I’ll make you!” Her silver tail glowed unnaturally, the water trembling.

Another time, she screamed at April for laughing with Scott, her silver scales flashing. “You think this is a game? Your pink tail is for breeding, not joy! Get in line!” The girls flinched, their purple and pink tails trembling, their dreams of weddings dimmed by fear. “What’s wrong with her?” Melody whispered to Jake one night, her voice shaking, her purple tail curled against his grey one. “She’s not just mean—she’s unhinged, like she wants to break us.”

Scott’s voice was grim, his blue tail tense. “Her tail’s glow, her rage—it’s not natural. She’s hiding something, and it’s scaring the whole colony.”

April’s sob was soft, her pink tail brushing Scott’s blue one. “I thought this would be magical, like the stories. It’s a prison, and Kelsey’s the warden.”

The days dragged, the kingdom’s cold caves a stark contrast to the warm homes they longed for. Melody clung to Jake, her purple tail entwining with his grey one, her heart aching for the wedding, for a fleeting taste of love. April held Scott, her pink tail coiled with his blue one, her voice a whisper. “Three weeks, then we’re brides. We’ll survive this.”

But Kelsey’s shadow loomed, her silver tail a harbinger of chaos, her cruelty a storm brewing beneath the sea, threatening to drown their fragile hopes in darkness.

Chapter Text

The underwater kingdom was a prison of shadows, its bioluminescent algae casting a sickly, wavering glow across the caverns, as if the sea itself mourned the darkness creeping into its heart. In Melody and Jake’s chamber, the kelp bed was a fleeting haven, its fronds swaying gently, a fragile shield against the terror of Kelsey’s growing madness. Melody woke in Jake’s arms, their bodies entwined, her purple tail coiled tightly around his grey one, scales brushing like a whispered vow. His warmth anchored her, a lifeline after the nightmares of Rayna’s screams, Kelsey’s rage, and the suffocating weight of their mermaid lives.

Jake’s lips found hers, a tender kiss that carried the ache of their shared survival, his stormy blue eyes glistening with love and fear. “Good morning, my bride,” he whispered, his voice thick, his grey tail tightening around hers. “Soon, we go home. We get married.”

Melody’s heart swelled, a trembling smile breaking through her tears, her purple scales shimmering faintly. “I can’t wait, Jake. To feel my legs, my mom’s arms, to be a bride, even for a moment.” She stretched her upper body, her arms reaching upward, her purple tail flexing, fins flaring as she arched, the weight of her scales a constant reminder of her reality.

Across the cavern, in April and Scott’s chamber, a similar scene unfolded. April stirred in Scott’s embrace, her pink tail entwined with his blue one, their scales glinting like rose quartz and sapphire. Scott kissed her softly, his voice a low murmur. “Three days, April. You’ll be my wife, and we’ll hold your parents again.” April’s sob was soft, her pink tail stretching, fins fluttering as she clung to him, her heart racing with hope and dread. “I need this, Scott. I need to feel human, just for a little while.”

Their fragile peace was shattered as a horn blared, a deafening wail that shook the cavern, Kelsey’s voice roaring through the water like a tidal wave. “To the throne room, now! Every merperson, immediately!” The command was a lash, dripping with venom, sending a chill through Melody’s spine, her purple tail tensing, the memory of Kelsey’s unhinged outburst burning like a fresh wound.

In the throne room, the air was thick with dread, the algae’s light dimmed to a ghostly flicker, casting long shadows across Kelsey’s coral throne. She loomed—her silver tail glinting like a sharpened blade, her eyes blazing with a manic fury that made the water tremble. In her grip was Rayna, a young mermaid with a turquoise tail, her hair clutched tightly in Kelsey’s fist, her tail flapping wildly, fins thrashing in all directions as she sobbed, her cries echoing like a wounded animal’s. Rayna’s face was pale, her eyes wide with terror, her turquoise scales dull with fear.

Melody, April, Jake, and Scott swam in, their purple, pink, grey, and blue tails trembling, their hearts pounding as they took in the horrifying scene. Melody’s voice was a desperate cry, her purple tail flaring, tears welling. “Kelsey, let her go! What are you doing?”

Kelsey’s laugh was a chilling cackle, her silver tail lashing, her grip tightening on Rayna’s hair, eliciting a pained scream. “Rayna wasn’t a good mermaid today,” she snarled, her voice dripping with malice, her eyes glinting like a predator’s. “She decided to sneak to the surface, to lay out on Brim Island, soaking up the sun like some human fool! She risked everything—our secrecy, our safety, our colony! She could’ve led those scientists straight to us!” Her voice rose to a scream, her silver scales flashing, the water swirling with her rage.

Rayna’s sob was gut-wrenching, her turquoise tail thrashing weakly, her voice a broken plea. “I’m sorry, Kelsey! I just wanted to feel the sun, to remember who I was! Please, let me go!”

April’s voice was a wail, her pink tail trembling, tears streaming. “Kelsey, please! Why are you doing this? She didn’t mean to hurt anyone!”

Kelsey’s eyes snapped to April, her face contorting, her voice a venomous hiss. “Why? Because this colony has rules! No breaching to land without my permission, the queen’s command! Rayna broke that, and now she pays!” She turned to the group, her silver tail coiling like a serpent, her voice a chilling taunt. “What should we do with her, hmm? Any ideas for her punishment?”

Melody’s heart pounded, her purple tail curling, her voice trembling with defiance. “Kelsey, stop this! Let her go, now! She’s scared, she’s sorry—don’t hurt her!”

Kelsey’s grin was feral, her eyes wild, her hand yanking Rayna’s hair harder, drawing another scream. “Oh, Melody, always the hero, whining for mercy. You want to know where Rayna’s been? She’s been in the dungeon, her tail chained to the ground, learning what happens to bad mermaids!” Her voice was a roar, her silver scales glowing with an unnatural light, the cavern shaking with her fury.

Melody’s gaze darted to Rayna, her voice soft, horrified. “Rayna, I haven’t seen you… where were you? What dungeon?”

Rayna’s sob was piercing, her turquoise tail limp, tears streaming. “It’s real, Melody! A dark cave, chains on my tail, no light, no food… she kept me there for days, said I wasn’t good enough!” Her voice broke, her body trembling, her eyes pleading for rescue.

Kelsey’s laugh was unhinged, her silver tail slashing the water, her voice a shriek. “Enough! Rayna’s fate is decided!” She produced a syringe, its contents glowing a sickly green, the needle glinting like a death sentence. “I’m injecting her with this serum, and it’ll turn her into algae to live in these walls, screaming, and no one will hear her! No trace of her mermaid self!”

April’s scream was raw, her pink tail thrashing, her voice desperate. “Kelsey, don’t! You can’t do this! She’s one of us!”

Melody’s eyes widened, her purple tail flaring, her heart racing as she noticed a door behind Kelsey’s throne, slightly ajar, revealing a potion room. Shelves lined with glowing vials—crimson, sapphire, emerald, gold—sparkled in the dim light, their colors a stark contrast to the throne room’s gloom. Her voice was a desperate plea, her eyes locked on Kelsey. “Please, don’t do this! Rayna doesn’t deserve this! You’re going too far!”

Kelsey’s gaze turned to Rayna, her voice a mocking sneer. “Any last words, traitor?”

Rayna’s wail was heart-shattering, her turquoise tail twitching, her voice a sob. “Please, Kelsey, don’t! I just wanted some sun, to feel alive again! I’m begging you, don’t take my life!” Her tears swirled in the water, her body trembling, her eyes pleading with the colony.

Kelsey’s face twisted, her silver tail coiling, and with a vicious thrust, she plunged the syringe into Rayna’s arm. Rayna’s scream was a blood-curdling wail, her body convulsing as the serum took hold. Her turquoise tail shrank, her fins dissolving, her body melted to a small, gooey mass of algae. Her screams faded to silence and Kelsey threw her at the wall where he stuck.

Melody and April’s screams echoed, their purple and pink tails thrashing, tears streaming as they clung to Jake and Scott. Melody’s sob was a broken wail, her hands clawing at her purple scales, her voice raw. “Rayna! Oh my God, Kelsey, what have you done? You monster!”

April’s voice was a piercing sob, her pink tail limp, her body trembling. “Kelsey, why are you being this way? You turned her into a fish! She was our friend, our sister! How could you?”

Kelsey’s laugh was a chilling roar, her silver tail lashing, her eyes blazing with madness. “A warning, you fools! Break my rules, and you’re next! I have magic crystals everywhere—I see you, Melody, April, prancing in your family’s car, wearing yoga pants and tank tops, giggling like cute little human girls! You think it’s adorable, dreaming of your old lives? It’s pathetic!” Her voice rose to a scream, her hands clawing the air, the water swirling with her rage. “You’re mermaids, not humans! Stop clinging to your worthless pasts, or I’ll strip you of your tails and make you algae, or fish or maybe even a dolphin, never seeing your precious families again! Screaming as you're trapped forever!"

Melody’s wail was gut-wrenching, her purple tail trembling, her voice a desperate sob. “Kelsey, stop! We’re trying to live this life, to follow your rules! Why are you so cruel?”

Kelsey surged forward, her face inches from Melody’s, her silver scales glowing, her voice a venomous hiss. “Cruel? I’m saving this colony from your weakness! You’re a poison, Melody, with your whining, your purple tail you hate so much! And you, April, with your pink tail and your regrets—you’re both a disgrace!” She turned to Jake and Scott, her voice a snarl. “And you two, enabling their dreams of weddings, of human love—you’re as guilty as they are!”

Jake’s grey tail flared, his voice a growl, his arm shielding Melody. “You’ve lost it, Kelsey. You’re not a queen—you’re a tyrant. This isn’t leadership, it’s torture.”

Scott’s blue tail tensed, his voice fierce, his hand gripping April’s. “You’re tearing us apart, Kelsey. Rayna didn’t deserve that, and neither do they.”

Kelsey’s eyes blazed, her silver tail coiling, her voice a shriek that shook the cavern. “Silence! You dare defy me? I am your queen, and you will obey!” She paused, her voice dropping to a cold, calculated tone, her eyes narrowing.

“Tomorrow, you head home for your three-day trip. You’ll have your magical bracelets—no magical serum this time. Get wet, and your tails grow instantly. Sleep in a saltwater pool at night. Three days, and at sunset on the third day, be in the water, not transforming in yoga pants, choking like fools!” Her voice rose again, her silver scales flashing. “Are we clear?”

The four nodded, their hearts pounding, tears streaming, the weight of her threat crushing them. Kelsey’s voice grew sharper, her eyes glinting with malice. “Don’t let anyone find out your truth. Your friends think you died—you lived, but you’re not human anymore. No future parties, no reunions, nothing! I see all, know all, through my crystals. Defy me, and you’ll be fish, swimming in oblivion. Are we clear?”

They nodded again, their bodies trembling, the horror of Rayna’s fate searing their minds. Kelsey’s silver tail slashed the water, her voice a final snarl. “Dismissed! Get out of my sight!”

In Melody and Jake’s chamber, the four merpeople collapsed onto the kelp bed, their purple, pink, grey, and blue tails coiled tightly, the air thick with shock and terror. Melody’s sob was a broken wail, her hands clutching Jake’s, her purple tail trembling. “Rayna… she’s gone, Jake. Kelsey turned her into a fish, just like that! I can’t stop hearing her screams, seeing her shrink, her tail vanishing. I’m so scared, Jake. What if that’s us next?”

April’s wail was piercing, her pink tail limp, her body shaking as she clung to Scott, her voice a desperate sob. “If I’d known this would happen, I’d never have agreed to become a mermaid! Never! Kelsey’s crazy, like Ursula in The Little Mermaid, but worse! She’s a monster, and if we step out of line, we’re fish, gone forever, never seeing our families again!” Her breath hitched, her chest heaving, a panic attack gripping her as she gasped, tears streaming.

Scott wrapped his arms around her, his blue tail brushing hers, his voice a soothing whisper. “Breathe, April, breathe. I’ve got you. We’re not letting her win.” His eyes glistened, his heart breaking as he held her trembling form.
Melody’s voice was a trembling sob, her purple tail curling closer to Jake’s grey one, her eyes wide with fear. “She’s right, Jake. Kelsey’s worse than any villain. She’s got magic crystals, watching us, mocking us for wanting to be human. I saw it in her eyes—she enjoyed hurting Rayna, enjoyed our fear. We’re not safe here.”

Jake’s hand cupped her face, his grey tail tense, his voice low but fierce. “We’re not giving up, Melody. We’ll get through this, get married, and find a way to stop her. I promise.”

Melody’s tears fell, her voice a whisper, her eyes darting to the memory of the throne room. “I saw something, Jake. Behind Kelsey’s throne, a door was open—a potion room, shelves full of glowing vials, all colors—red, blue, gold, green. I couldn’t tell what they were, but they’re important. She’s hiding something, maybe more serums, maybe worse.”

April’s eyes widened, her pink tail twitching, her voice trembling. “What could they be? Something to control us, to make us obey?”

Jake’s voice was grim, his grey scales glinting faintly. “We need to find out, but not yet. First, we go home tomorrow, get married, soak in every second of joy with your families. Then we come back and figure this out—together.”

Scott nodded, his blue tail brushing April’s pink one, his voice steady. “Jake’s right. We need this wedding, this love, to keep us strong. Kelsey’s trying to break us, but we won’t let her. We’ll find those potions, learn what she’s planning.”

Melody’s sob was soft, her purple tail entwining with Jake’s, her voice a fragile vow. “Okay. Tomorrow, we’re brides, we’re loved, we’re human for three days. Then we fight back, for Rayna, for us, for our future.” She kissed Jake, her lips trembling, her heart clinging to the hope of their wedding.

April’s voice was a whisper, her pink tail coiling with Scott’s blue one, her eyes glistening. “Mermaid sisters, forever. We’ll make it through this.” She kissed Scott, her tears mingling with his, a shared resolve burning through their fear.

Chapter Text

The morning sun broke over the horizon, its golden rays filtering through the ocean’s surface, casting a shimmering glow across the underwater kingdom. The bioluminescent algae flickered weakly, a stark contrast to the vibrant hope stirring in the hearts of Melody, Jake, April, and Scott. Today was the day they’d swim home, a precious three-day reprieve from Kelsey’s tyranny, a chance to reclaim fragments of their human lives through the weddings they’d dreamed of. But the weight of Rayna’s horrific transformation into a fish lingered like a dark current, tainting their anticipation with fear.

In the throne room, Kelsey sat on her coral throne, her silver tail glinting like a blade, her eyes cold and unyielding, a queen whose cruelty had shattered the colony’s fragile trust. The four merpeople swam in, their tails shimmering nervously, their hearts pounding under her predatory gaze. Kelsey’s voice was a low growl, each word a chain binding them to her will. “You’re leaving for your three-day visit. Do not forget the rules: bracelets to keep your legs strong, no serum this time—get wet, and your tails form instantly and will not go away until the next sunrise. Sleep in a saltwater pool at night. At sunset on the third day, be in the water, not gasping in human clothes, choking like fools in the family car!” Her silver tail lashed, her eyes narrowing. “Defy me, and you’ll join Rayna living in oblivion. Understood?”

Melody’s purple tail trembled, her voice a trembling whisper. “Yes, Kelsey. We understand.” Her heart ached, the memory of Rayna’s screams echoing, her body shrinking—a warning seared into her soul.
April’s pink tail curled tightly, tears welling, her voice soft but defiant. “We’ll follow the rules, Kelsey. Please, just let us have this time with our families.”

Kelsey’s laugh was a chilling sneer, her silver scales flashing. “Families? Pathetic human attachments. You’re mermaids, bound to the sea, to me. Don’t test my patience.” She raised her hand, a portal swirling to life, its blue light pulsing like a heartbeat. From a coral shelf, she retrieved four bracelets, their pearls glowing faintly, imbued with magic to sustain their human forms. She tossed them to the merpeople, her voice a snarl. “Wear these. They’re your leash. Now go.”

Jake caught his bracelet, his grey tail tense, his voice low. “We’ll be back, Kelsey. We’re not running.” His eyes met Melody’s, a silent vow to protect her, to seize this fleeting joy.

Scott’s blue tail brushed April’s pink one, his hand squeezing hers, his voice steady. “Let’s go, April. We’ve got a wedding to make.” He slipped the bracelet on, its glow warming his wrist, a fragile shield against the sea’s claim.

Kelsey’s eyes glinted, her silver tail coiling. “Three days. Not a moment more. I’ll be watching.” With a flick of her hand, the portal widened, its light beckoning them to the surface, to home.

Melody’s heart raced, her purple tail flaring as she swam toward the portal, Jake’s grey tail beside her, April and Scott close behind. As they passed through, the water shifted, the ocean’s weight lifting, and they emerged outside Melody's home. The bracelets glowed softly, anchoring their human forms, but the absence of the serum meant danger lurked in every drop of water.

Melody’s parents’ house loomed ahead, its white walls and blue shutters a beacon of love. The front door burst open, and Heather, Paul, Stacy, and Mark ran out, their faces alight with joy and tears. Heather’s sob was a wail, her arms wrapping around Melody, her voice trembling. “My baby girl, you’re home! Three days, oh, thank God, three days with you!” She kissed Melody’s forehead, her hands trembling as she held her daughter’s face, as if afraid she’d vanish.

Paul pulled Jake into a bear hug, his voice thick. “Good to see you, son. You’re keeping my girl safe, I know it.” His eyes glistened, the weight of Melody’s transformation a constant ache.

Stacy clung to April, her pink-streaked hair brushing her mother’s cheek, her voice a sob. “April, my sweet girl, you’re here. We’ve missed you so much.” Mark joined them, his arms encircling both, his voice breaking. “Three days, kiddo. We’re making every second count.”

Inside the house, the air was warm, filled with the scent of fresh coffee and flowers, a stark contrast to the cold caves of the sea. The four merpeople changed into clothes laid out on Melody’s bed, their movements slow, savoring the feel of fabric against human skin. Melody slipped into jean shorts and a white tank top, the denim hugging her thighs, the cotton soft against her shoulders. She ran her hands over the outfit, tears welling, her voice a whisper. “I forgot how good this feels, April. Shorts, a tank top… like I’m me again, not a purple-tailed mermaid.”

April nodded, her pink tank top and denim shorts mirroring Melody’s, her voice trembling. “It’s like stepping back in time, before the sub, before the sea. I missed this so much.” She twirled, the shorts swishing, a fleeting moment of joy in her eyes.

In the backyard, Heather and Stacy led the group to a breathtaking sight: an altar draped in white roses and ivy, tables set with lace cloths, a wooden dance floor under a canopy of twinkling café lights. Garlands of pink and purple flowers wound through the trees, wedding decor that shimmered with love and care. Melody’s gasp was a sob, her arms wrapping around Heather, her voice breaking. “Mom, you really did it! This is… It’s perfect, more than I ever dreamed!” Tears streamed down her face, her heart swelling with gratitude.

April hugged Stacy, her voice a wail. “It’s so beautiful, Mom. You made our wedding real, here, at home. Thank you.” Her pink-streaked hair fell into her eyes, her tears mingling with her mother’s, a shared ache for the life they’d lost.
Heather’s voice was soft, her hands stroking Melody’s hair. “We wanted you to have everything, baby. A human wedding, with all the love you deserve.” Stacy nodded, her arm around April, her voice trembling. “You’re our girls, always, no matter what.”

Paul pulled Jake aside, his expression serious, his voice low as they stood by the rose-covered altar. “Jake, I know you were born human, like my Melody. I know my daughter, whom I love more than life, is now a mermaid, living in a world I can’t fully grasp. I always pictured her dating, bringing a guy home, me giving my blessing the old-fashioned way.” He paused, his eyes glistening, a tear escaping. “There’s so much I don’t understand—dolphin, fish, human, magic—but I see Melody, and I know her heart. Half of her is still the girl I know. I can tell she loves you, and whatever the ocean’s magic did, it’s real, unbreakable. So, I need to ask: do you love her?”

Jake’s voice was fierce, his grey eyes burning with truth. “Immensely, Paul. I love her with everything I am.” He took a deep breath, his voice softening, heavy with memory. “I had a fiancée, back in Hawaii, before the accident. I was a pro surfer, riding a wave during a contest, when my board snapped. I fell, hit my neck, and broke my back. I was drowning, paralyzed, when a merman found me. He gave me a choice: life in the sea or death. I chose to live, became a merman. Hawaii listed me as a drowning.” His voice cracked, tears welling. “I watched my fiancée from the rocks years later. She’d moved on, married, pregnant with another man’s child. I couldn’t let myself love again, not until the sea told me it was right. When I met Melody, I felt it—a pull, like the ocean itself chose her for me.”

Paul’s hand rested on Jake’s shoulder, his voice steady. “Melody, really isn’t a human anymore, is she?”

Jake’s tear fell, his voice a whisper. “No, sir, she’s not. But I’ll love her like she is, every day, with all my heart, whether she has legs or a purple tail. You did a good job raising her.”

Paul’s smile was warm, his eyes glistening as he reached into his pocket, pulling out a delicate gold ring, its diamond catching the light. “This was my late mother’s ring. If you feel that love, Jake, you have my permission. Go propose to Melody, give her the human moment she’s longed for, the one she deserves.”

Jake was quiet, his hand closing around the ring, his voice trembling. “Thank you, Paul. I’ll make her happy, I swear it.” He hugged Paul, the weight of the moment settling into his heart, a promise to honor Melody’s human dreams.

Outside, Melody stood by the dance floor, her jean shorts and tank top glowing in the sunlight, her smile radiant as she turned to Jake as he walked outside. “Hey, baby, isn’t this amazing? The lights, the flowers… It’s like a fairytale!”

Her voice was bright, but her eyes held a flicker of sadness, the weight of their fleeting time on land.

Jake’s smile was tender, his heart pounding as he took her hand, his voice soft. “It’s perfect, Melody, just like you. You’re getting the human wedding you always wanted, the one you dreamed of.” He glanced at the gathered family, their eyes warm with anticipation, and he looked to Paul, who gave him a nod. Jake led Melody to the center of the dance floor. In front of everyone, he dropped to one knee, the ring glinting in his hand, Melody’s gasp a sharp intake of breath, her hands flying to her mouth, her eyes wide with shock.

“Melody,” Jake began, his voice trembling, tears glistening in his grey eyes, “we’re bound by the sea, connected by love, living on borrowed time here on land. But while we have this moment, I need you to know I love you with every piece of my soul. You’re my home, my heart, whether we’re in the ocean or here, under these lights. Before we marry tomorrow, you deserve this—a human proposal, the one you dreamed of as a girl. I wanted to give you this. Make all your dreams come true.” He held up the ring, his voice breaking. “Melody, will you marry me?”

Melody’s sob was a wail, her nod frantic as she threw herself into his arms, her legs wrapping around his waist, her voice a joyous cry. “Yes, Jake, yes! Oh my God, I love you!” She laughed through tears, her arms tight around his neck.

She looked down at her legs wrapped about Jake, he holding her up. “Wow, I can’t do that with a tail!” The family burst into laughter, tears streaming down their faces, the moment a burst of light in their shadowed lives.

Their lips met in a kiss, deep and desperate, sealing the promise of their love. Melody pulled back, her eyes catching the ring, her voice a whisper as she turned to Paul. “Daddy, is this Nana’s ring?” Her fingers traced the diamond, her heart swelling with memory.

Paul nodded, his voice thick, tears falling. “It is, baby. She’d want you to have it and to wear it.” He opened his arms, and Melody ran to him, her sob muffled against his chest, her voice trembling. “Thank you, Daddy. Thank you for this, for everything. You approved?”

Paul held her tightly, his voice breaking as he stroked her hair. “I do approve. I know you made a hard choice, Melody, giving up your life for April, for the sea. We miss you every day, not having you here, laughing, cheering. But as your dad, all I want is for you to be happy. I've called you things I regret, You're my little girl. Forever. I just want you to be happy. Are you, baby? Are you finding happiness down there?”

Melody’s tears soaked his shirt, her voice a fragile whisper. “It’s so hard, Daddy. I miss home, my bed, my cheer squad, my human life. I cry at night, missing you, Mom, everything. But I’m trying, I swear. Jake makes it bearable, gives me joy in the water. I’m learning to love parts of it, but it’ll never be home.”

Paul’s sob was soft, his arms tightening. “I’m so proud of you, Melody. You’re stronger than I’ll ever be. We’ll always be here, waiting for you.”

The parents gathered the four around a table under the café lights, their faces a mix of joy and resolve. Heather’s voice was warm but serious, her hands clasped. “We sent invites to your high school and college cheer friends, especially Mia and Alexis from UW. We told them it’s a ‘Melody and April Memory Party’ to keep your secret safe.”

Melody’s heart sank, her voice trembling, tears welling. “A memory party? So… they think we’re dead?” The word stung, a reminder of the life they’d lost, the friends who’d mourned them.

April’s sob was soft, her pink-streaked hair falling into her eyes, her voice breaking. “So, what happens tomorrow? They show up, thinking we’re gone, and then… what?”

Stacy’s voice was gentle, her hand squeezing April’s. “They arrive tomorrow, expecting a memorial. The wedding starts at 11 a.m., reception from noon to 5 p.m.—sunsets around 6 p.m. We told everyone to dress formal but bring bikinis to swim in your honor. Is that okay with you?”

Melody’s voice was hesitant, her eyes darting to April, Jake, and Scott. “So, then what do we do? They see us alive, and…?”

Heather leaned forward, her voice firm but loving. “When they arrive, they’ll learn it’s a dual wedding, not a memorial. We’ll collect phones at the door—no photos, no posts, for your safety. The Navy and Coast Guard are still looking for you, thinking you’re some kind of sea creature to study. Your friends will find out you’re alive, attend your weddings, and dance with you. Then, for the pool party…” She paused, her eyes searching theirs. “Do you want to reveal yourselves, tell your story, show your tails?”

The four tensed, their faces paling, the memory of Kelsey’s threats and Rayna’s fate looming. April’s voice was a whisper, her hands trembling. “Maybe… maybe we just hang out near the pool, watch them swim? Not everyone will swim, right? We can’t risk it, not after what Kelsey said.”

Jake nodded, his grey eyes serious, his voice low. “Kelsey’s watching through her crystals. If we reveal ourselves, she’ll know. We can’t take that chance.”

Scott’s hand rested on April’s, his voice steady. “We’ll stay safe, keep our secret. We’ll still have the wedding, the love, without exposing ourselves.”

Heather nodded, her voice soft. “That’s okay, babies. You do what feels right. We’ll protect you.”

Melody’s voice was soft, her eyes bright with longing. “So, what do we do today? Before the wedding, I mean.”

Stacy’s smile was warm, her voice a burst of love. “Finish wedding prep, rest, lie in your beds, and soak in being home. Can you take baths again, like last time?”

The four shook their heads, Melody’s voice trembling, a flicker of fear in her eyes. “No, Kelsey didn’t allow it this time. No serum, just the bracelets. If we get wet, our tails form instantly and can't change back until the next sunrise.”

Heather’s brow furrowed, her voice sharp with concern. “Who’s Kelsey? You’ve mentioned her before, but… what’s going on?”

April’s sob was raw, her pink-streaked hair falling into her face, her voice breaking. “She’s the queen, Mom, the leader of the colony. She used to be kind, guiding us, but now… she’s cruel, unhinged. She screams at us, threatens us, and controls everything. She—” Her voice hitched, tears streaming. “She turned a mermaid, Rayna, sea algae, right in front of us. Injected her with a serum, and Rayna shrank, screaming, until she was just a pile of goo that was then stuck to a wall, gone forever.”

The parents gasped, their faces paling, Heather’s voice a horrified whisper. “What the hell? She turned someone into a sea algae? For what?”

Melody’s voice was a trembling sob, her hands clutching her jean shorts, her eyes haunted. “Rayna went to the surface, laid out on the island to feel the sun. Kelsey called it a betrayal, said she risked the colony. She chained Rayna in a dungeon, then… did that, as a warning. She said we’re next if we break her rules.”

Paul’s voice was a growl, his hands clenched. “This Kelsey sounds like a monster. How do we keep you safe from her?”

Jake’s voice was grim, his hand squeezing Melody’s. “We’re trying, Paul. I think I spotted a potion room behind her throne, vials of glowing liquids. We think she’s hiding something, maybe more serums. After the wedding, we’ll investigate, find a way to stop her.”

Stacy’s sob was soft, her hand reaching for April’s. “My God, girls, you’re living in a nightmare. We had no idea it was this bad.”

Melody’s voice was a whisper, her eyes glistening. “I can't talk about this. I’m hungry, Mom. For human food, something warm, something… home.” Her voice broke, the longing for normalcy a knife to her heart.

They moved inside, the kitchen a haven of warmth, the scent of grilled cheese sandwiches and tomato soup filling the air. Mark’s voice was gentle as they sat around the table, plates piled high. “We need to tell you something, kids. We sold these two houses—the buyers let us keep them for the wedding weekend.”

Melody’s sandwich fell from her hands, her voice a sharp cry. “Mom, Dad, why? This is our home! All our memories, our rooms, everything!”

April’s sob was piercing, tears streaming. “You can’t sell our houses! My cheer trophies, my childhood—it’s all here! Why would you do this?”

Heather’s voice was soft, tears glistening, her hand reaching for Melody’s. “We found a house on the water, baby, with a private beach. When you get pregnant, you can portal to the beach, stay in the water, and we’ll visit, sit in chairs, watch our grandmermaids—or calves, whatever they’ll be—grow up and swim. We’ll be close, safe, together.”

Melody’s voice was a wail, her hands gripping the table. “But the memories here, Mom! My cheerleading posters, the kitchen where we baked cookies, my bed where I dreamed of being a marine biologist! You’re erasing it all!”

Mark’s voice was steady, his eyes glistening, his hand resting on April’s. “Stacy and I are at Heather and Paul’s house all the time, kiddo, keeping busy, working from home. The market’s good now, so we sold both houses to buy the new one, right down the road from Settlers Beach, near where your sub went out. It’s a four-bedroom house with two masters, and your rooms will stay exactly as they are here, I promise.”

Paul nodded, his voice warm but firm. “Melody, April, your parents are moving in with us. We’ll keep your spaces sacred, your memories alive. The deal’s done—we move next week. Next month, when you portal back, hopefully not pregnant yet, you’ll know where to find us.”

April’s voice was a sharp cry, her hands slamming the table. “Not pregnant yet? What do you mean, Mom? You think we’re just going to pop out mermaid babies and be fine? We’re stuck in cold water, with a crazy queen, while you get a slumber party in a new house!”

Stacy’s sob was soft, her hand reaching for April’s. “Honey, I meant so you can still come on land, walk with us. If you’re pregnant, you can lay on the beach, and we’ll bring you food, sit with you, love you. It’s the best of both worlds, right?”

Melody’s voice was bitter, tears streaming. “Best of both worlds? It sucks, Mom! We can’t just be girls, live in these houses, sleep in our beds. You get to move on, while we’re in a kelp bed, crying every night, missing everything.”

Mark’s voice was gentle, his eyes glistening. “We’re trying to do what’s best, girls. We want you close, safe, loved, even if it’s not perfect.”

Paul’s voice was serious, his eyes searching theirs. “Can we talk about the elephant in the room? That car situation, your tails turning back… you girls nearly died.”

Melody dropped her sandwich, her voice a sharp cry, her hands trembling. “Okay. I’m not hungry anymore, Dad. Don’t bring that up, please.”

Paul’s voice was soft, tears falling. “I’m not trying to hurt you, baby. I was next to you, my arm around you, holding you safe, and I felt your scales pop up, your gills forming. Your purple tail grew, and you were gasping, screaming. It broke my heart, Melody, watching you suffer like that.”

Melody snapped, her voice a raw wail, tears streaming. “It was hard for me too, Dad! I was choking, my tail flapping like a fish yanked from the water, thrown on the ground, dying! My legs fused, my fins tore my yoga pants, my pelvis burned like it was breaking. I thought I was going to die, and all I could think was I’d never see you, Mom, Jake, anyone again!”

April’s sob was piercing, her sandwich hitting the plate, her voice breaking. “It was hell for me too! My pink tail forming, the pain, the heat, my shirt ripping—I was screaming, begging for water. We nearly died, and it’s not just a story for you to talk about!”

Heather’s voice was a trembling sob, her hands shaking. “Hey! I was the one googling how long fish can survive out of water, trying to save you girls! I was terrified, watching you transform, not knowing if you’d make it! Researching how to save dying fish! Figuring out a way to get you wet if we wouldn't get you to the water in time."

Melody’s wail was gut-wrenching, her voice sharp. “Mom, the fish word? Seriously? Do you not know how disgusting it is to hear that? When my friends who aren’t mermaids say they’re getting wet, it means something totally different for them! For me, it’s scales, gills, a tail, a vagina covered by scales at the front, feet that fuse into a fin! My tailbone extends into a long tail! I'm half fish but you don't need to make it obvious. It’s not a joke, Mom!”

Heather’s sob was soft, her voice pleading. “Baby, I’m not making this a sexual thing or a joke! I’m just saying, when you’re wet, that’s what happens. Your tails— I'vd had PTSD from it! You just need to be more careful on the timing next time!"

Melody cut her off, her voice a desperate cry, her hands clutching her head. “I’m having PTSD, Mom, yeah, so am I! Did you ever think, when you drove me to cheer practice in that car, that one day I’d be turning into a mermaid, Dad racing to the beach to get me in the water, seconds from dying? I was deep in wedding planning, lost in flowers and dresses, and I forgot I have a tail, fins, and a body that’s not human anymore! I sleep on a kelp bed, cry myself to sleep, miss my human life, and I’m stuck with a batshit crazy mermaid queen! When we did our mermaid games growing up, you think I really wanted all of this! NO!”

April’s sob was raw, her voice trembling. “Kelsey’s lost it, Dad. She screams at us, threatens us, and watches us with magic crystals. I thought growing up I wanted to be a mermaid so bad, but knew they weren't real. Now that I am one, it's just so horrible! If we cross Kelsey, she will end our lives!"

Stacy’s voice was a wail, her hands reaching for April. “My God, girls, you’re in danger! How do we protect you from this?”

Melody’s voice was a trembling sob, her eyes haunted. “You can't! We’re trying to survive. For now, we just want to find joy in the wedding. We just need to avoid that car situation again, stay safe.”

Paul’s voice was firm, tears falling. “We want to know how to prevent that, girls. What if you get distracted at the wedding, dancing in your dresses, and then you’re gasping, tails tearing through lace?”

Melody’s head fell into her hands, her voice a broken whisper. “We’ll be careful, Dad. That was the first time it happened. We were caught off guard, lost in being human. We’ll watch the time, stay near water.”
Melody took a deep breath, her voice steady but vulnerable, her eyes meeting her parents’. “Since we’re being open… after the wedding, before the reception, I want to have sex with Jake in my bed, as humans, before we change back. I want to lose my virginity as a human, to have that moment, to feel it before I’m a mermaid forever.”

The parents froze, their faces a mix of shock and understanding. Heather’s voice was soft, her eyes glistening. “Um...Okay, honey. That… makes sense, I guess. You deserve that moment, however you want it.”

Paul’s voice was hesitant, blushing slightly. “Uh, can’t you do it at… night, in your room? Wait, no, crap, sundown. Sorry, baby.”

Melody’s laugh was small, her tears falling. “Dad, seriously? Yeah, sundown’s not an option."

Paul tried to avoid the subject. Melody looked at her dad, "You think nighttime intimacy with my husband is what I want, lets go have sex and then turn into merfolk in my bed and die of no water. Mom you want to search online for help me survive that one?"

Heather’s sob was soft, "My gosh, Melody. Please. Can we just move on."

Mark’s voice was raw, his eyes heavy with regret, tears welling. “Sure, I'll move on. This entire conversation sucks! April, if I’m being honest, I wish you hadn’t become a mermaid. I wish I’d stopped you, kept you safe.”

April was beside herself, “Dad, what the hell? Can we just move on? I can’t change it now, and it hurts to hear that! God, I wish I hadn’t gone in that sub, but I’m here, so let’s focus on the wedding!”

Stacy stood, her voice a fierce cry, tears streaming. “Everyone, stop! This is a three-day wedding weekend, a chance for joy, for love! Let’s focus on the girls, on making these memories beautiful. No more pain, no more fighting. Please!”
The group fell silent, the weight of their shared grief settling, but Stacy’s plea reignited their resolve. They finished eating, clearing plates with trembling hands, their love a quiet strength.

Paul turned on the living room TV, the local news filling the room with a somber voice. “Today marks the 10th anniversary of the four missing kayakers at sea. They went out for Senior Ditch Day in high school and never returned. Megan Broom, remembered today by her family for being the star basketball player…”

Melody and April froze, their eyes locking, a chill creeping up their spines. Melody’s voice was a whisper, her hand reaching for hers. “April, you don’t think… Kelsey’s colony?”

April’s voice was trembling, her eyes wide with fear. “I wouldn’t put it past her, Melody. But where would they be? Hidden in the dungeon? Or… worse?” Her heart raced, the thought of more victims fueling her dread.

Heather stood, her voice firm, tears streaming. “Enough, everyone. Can we stop talking about how bad it is to be a mermaid, about missing people and remove the word fish from describing our daughters! Can we agree to find joy, for the girls? Please? We need to make sure they’re in that saltwater pool by sundown, no risks.”

Paul nodded, his voice gentle. “Will that be okay for you four? The pool’s ready, saltwater, safe.”

Melody’s voice was soft, her eyes glistening. “We’ll try, Dad. It’s not the ocean, but we’ll make it work.”

The rest of the day was a whirlwind of love and preparation. The family crafted wedding decorations—tying ribbons, arranging flowers, hanging more café lights. They danced in the kitchen to old pop songs, Melody and April twirling in their jean shorts, laughing like they used to, their parents joining in, tears mingling with smiles. The scent of steaks sizzling on the grill filled the backyard, and they sat for an outdoor dinner, the table laden with mashed potatoes, grilled corn, and chocolate cake. Stacy’s voice was soft, her eyes glistening. “I miss this, all of us together, like it used to be.” Everyone smiled, their hearts full, the moment a precious gift.

As the sun dipped low, casting an orange glow across the backyard, Heather’s voice was sharp with worry. “I’m not taking chances. You four, get in the pool now. You can prop yourselves on the edge, keep hanging out, right?”
Melody nodded, her voice soft. “We should be able to, Mom. Let’s do this.” The girls exchanged a glance, their eyes flickering with resignation. Mark and Paul hesitated, their voices uncertain. “If you two are undressing. Should we… leave?”

Melody’s laugh was bittersweet, her voice firm. “Really, Dad? You’ve seen us transform, held us through it. We were naked in the van as our naked bodies transformed into... anyways, whatever. Please stay.” She paused, glancing at her outfit. “I love these shorts too much to let them rip."

April nodded, her pink tank top glowing in the fading light. “Same. Let’s do this right.” They undressed, handing the clothing to their moms, the parents averting their eyes out of respect, and Melody had an idea, her voice tentative.

“April, I’m going to sit on the pool edge, see if I can sit while it changes. Maybe it’ll hurt less.”

She perched on the edge, her feet dipping into the saltwater, and the change came swiftly. Her legs shimmered, purple scales spreading like wildfire, her feet fusing into a fin, her hip fins flaring. "Gosh, I hate this." A sharp sting shot through her pelvis, but it was softer than the van’s agony, her purple tail forming in seconds. She gasped, her voice a soft cry. “It’s done.”

April followed, sliding in, her legs transforming into a pink tail, scales glinting like rose quartz. Jake and Scott joined, their grey and blue tails forming, the pool shimmering with their vibrant colors. Heather’s voice was soft, her eyes wide with worry. “Does it hurt, girls? The tails when they change, the gills?”

April’s voice was small, her pink tail flicking. “It hurts less each time, Mom. It’s just… weird, feeling my body change. Looking down where the legs were and seeing that thing. It's honestly sometimes as painful as when I stood in front of the mirror pre gender surgery, seeing, you know...."

Melody’s sob was raw, her eyes fixed on her purple scales. “They’re ugly, Mom. The gills, the scales—they’re not me. I hate looking at them.”

Heather’s voice was gentle, tears falling. “You’re beautiful, Melody, tail or not. To us, you’re always our girl.”

The four propped themselves on the pool’s edge, their tails dangling in the water, their upper bodies glistening in the moonlight. Melody coughed suddenly, her throat dry, her voice hoarse. Heather stood up, spooked by what happened prior, "Melody get in the pool now, please!"

Melody looked at her mom, “Mom, calm down, I’m okay, I think I just need to dunk, take a breath.” She slipped under, the water soothing her gills, her purple tail thrashing gently, then resurfaced, her face relaxed. “Better.”

April, Jake, and Scott did the same, dipping under to wet their scales, their tails glowing as they returned. The parents peppered them with questions, their voices curious but soft. “Do the tails hurt? The gills, do they feel strange?”

Scott’s voice was calm, his blue tail steady. “The gills don’t hurt, just feel… tight, like breathing through a straw at first if you're not in the water. The tail’s heavy, but you get used to it.”

Jake nodded, his grey eyes distant, his voice heavy. “I’ve lived in the ocean longest, and it’s more than the tail. It’s the current, the magic, the waves pulling you. We can’t stay in a pool long-term—three weeks max, or we’d get sick, our scales weak, our bodies fading.”

Stacy’s voice was a soft cry, her eyes glistening. “Why can’t you just keep you here, live at home during the day, sleep poolside at night? Be with us, safe?”

Jake’s voice was gentle, his hand squeezing hers. “The ocean’s magic binds us, Stacy. A pool’s not enough—it lacks the sea’s energy, the life force. Three days is all we can handle, or we’d lose ourselves.”

The night unfolded with dessert poolside—ice cream sundaes, laughter echoing under the stars. The parents shared stories, asked about the sea, their voices filled with love and fear. As the hours waned, Melody and April hugged their parents, their voices soft. “Okay, we’re going in, Mom, Dad. Time to sleep.”

Heather’s voice was trembling, her arms tight around Melody. “You can really breathe down there? Sleep at the bottom of a pool?”

Melody’s laugh was soft, her purple tail flicking. “Yeah, Mom. It’s not great, but it’s a first. Never slept in a pool before—first for everything.” She kissed Heather’s cheek, her heart aching, the love a balm for her pain.

The four slipped beneath the surface, their tails curling around each other, the pool’s bottom a strange, quiet bed. Above, the parents lingered, their faces glowing with love, their hearts heavy with the fleeting nature of their time. The parents stood there watching as the four kids sunk to the bottom of the pool.

In their bedroom, Paul and Heather climbed into bed, their pajamas soft, their eyes red from tears. Paul’s voice was a whisper, his hand finding hers. “It’s crazy, Heather. Our girls are right outside, in our pool, here at home. Tonight was healing, like old times, laughing, dancing. But it’s killing me, knowing they’ll go back in two days.”

Heather’s sob was soft, her voice breaking. “I just held her, Paul, felt her human skin, saw her purple tail form. I wish they could stay, live here nightly, like somehow, live at home during the day and at night, jump into the pool. Live the best of both worlds, Just be our Melody and April, not mermaids in a cold ocean with that monster queen. It’s going to be so hard when they leave.”

Paul pulled her close, his voice a vow. “We’ll make these days count, love. Every moment, every smile. They’re our girls, and we’ll love them, tails and all, forever.”

Chapter Text

The morning sun rose over Melody’s backyard, its golden rays glinting off the saltwater pool where the four merpeople sat, their tails submerged, scales shimmering under the dawn’s gentle caress. Their fins weaving a quiet rhythm in the water—a fleeting moment of peace before the wedding day began. The air was warm, scented with jasmine and sea salt, but the weight of their three-day visit hung heavy, a bittersweet reminder that this was their only chance to live as humans, to marry, to love, before the sea’s cold embrace reclaimed them.

Heather and Paul stepped out, their faces radiant with love, their voices trembling with emotion. “Good morning, our beautiful merpeople!” Heather called, her eyes glistening with tears, her smile wide as she clutched Paul’s hand. “It’s been so long since we’ve said that, waking up with you here, at home. It’s a gift, a miracle.” Her heart swelled, the sight of her daughter’s purple tail both a joy and a wound, a reminder of the life they’d lost.

Paul’s voice was warm, his eyes crinkling as he looked at them. “Slept okay in there? Feels like old times, having you all here, even if it’s just for a little while.” His tone was light, but his eyes betrayed by the ache of knowing this was temporary, a fleeting glimpse of their girls before they returned to the ocean.

Melody’s smile was soft, her purple tail flicking gently, her voice catching. “Morning, Mom, Dad. It’s… strange, sleeping in a pool, but it’s home, you know? I missed this—waking up to you, to the smell of your coffee, to the sound of birds outside my window. I used to pretend to be a mermaid in this pool when I was little, just for games and fun, and now…” Her eyes glistened, the love in her chest battling the dread of leaving.

April nodded, her pink-streaked hair catching the light, her voice soft. “It’s like stepping back into a dream, being here with you all. I forgot how much I love this backyard, this house.” Her pink tail brushed Scott’s, her smile fragile but warm.

Heather’s curiosity was gentle, her voice tinged with worry. “So, how do you change back? From tails to legs, I mean. Does it hurt?” She leaned forward, her hands twisting, her mother’s heart aching for answers.

Jake’s voice was steady, his gray eyes warm as he leaned back, his tail still in the water. “It’s simple, Heather. We just get out of the pool, let the sunlight dry us, and the magic in our bracelets does the rest. The tails vanish, and our legs come back. It’s not painful—just feels like waking up from a strange dream, like your body’s remembering how to be human again.” He glanced at Melody, his love a quiet anchor.

Scott’s tail brushed April’s, his voice calm but heavy. “Let’s do it. Time to be human.. for the wedding.” He looked at Jake, shared a resolve to make this day perfect for their brides.

The four merpeople rolled out of the pool, their tails sliding onto the sun-warmed concrete, scales glinting as they lay on their backs, the water evaporating under the morning’s heat. Within minutes, the magic stirred, their tails shimmering, scales dissolving into skin. Melody’s purple fins faded, her legs reforming, pink and smooth, her toes curling as she stretched them. April’s pink tail vanished, her legs returning, a soft flush on her cheeks. Jake and Scott’s gray and blue tails dissolved, their human forms complete, naked and vulnerable under the sun.

Heather and Stacy exchanged a quick look, their cheeks flushing. Heather’s voice was gentle, a mother’s care. “You four want pajamas? Must be chilly out there, all… exposed like that.” Her smile was soft, her eyes darting to the ground, a mix of pride and protectiveness.

Melody’s laugh was a tearful sob, her hands covering herself, her voice a joyous cry. “Oh my God, Mom, yes please! Underwear, pajamas, actual clothes—it’s like a dream come true!” Her heart raced, the feel of her legs a fleeting gift, a reminder of the girl she used to be before the sea claimed her.

April nodded, her eyes glistening, her voice trembling. “Please, Mom, pajamas. I forgot how much I love soft clothes, not just scales and kelp against my skin.” Her smile was fragile, her pink-streaked hair falling into her eyes, a spark of her human self shining through.

Stacy rushed inside, returning with a pile of flannel pajamas—soft blues and pinks, warm and comforting. The four slipped them on, the fabric a hug against their skin, a stark contrast to the cold, slick kelp of their underwater beds. Paul’s voice called from the kitchen, warm and teasing. “Breakfast’s up, folks! Pancakes, the ultimate wedding morning fuel. Come eat before you turn into brides and grooms!”

The kitchen was a haven, the scent of buttery pancakes and maple syrup mingling with coffee, the table set with love. Paul flipped pancakes at the stove, his apron dusted with flour, his smile wide but his eyes heavy with the weight of the day. “Eat up, kids. Big day ahead—weddings, dancing, tears. You need your strength.” He slid a plate toward Melody, his hand lingering on hers, a silent vow to cherish every second.

Melody’s fork trembled, her voice a whisper as she took a bite, tears streaming. “Dad, these are perfect. I missed your pancakes, missed this table, missed sitting here with you, arguing over who gets the last piece of bacon.” Her heart ached, the taste of syrup a memory of mornings before the sea stole her life.

April’s sob was soft, her fork pausing, her voice breaking. “It’s like we’re kids again, Dad, all of us here, eating together. I didn’t realize how much I needed this, how much I missed this table, this home.” Her eyes met Stacy’s, a shared grief for the life they’d lost.

Heather and Stacy led the girls upstairs to Melody’s room, the air thick with anticipation, the scent of lavender and roses lingering from the wedding prep. Melody’s voice was hesitant, her eyes on the makeup brushes. “Mom, we can’t use water-based makeup, sorry. It’ll trigger the change, and… I can’t risk my tail today. One drop of water and poof, instant mermaid.” Her laugh was nervous, her fingers twisting the bracelet that held her human form.

Heather’s gasp was soft, her hand flying to her mouth, tears welling. “Oh, baby, I’m so sorry. I didn’t think—I should’ve known. We’ll use powder, oil-free, whatever you need. You’re going to be the most beautiful bride.” Her voice trembled, her love a shield against the pain of their reality.

Stacy nodded, her hand squeezing April’s, her voice warm. “We’ve got you, April. Dry makeup, perfect for our girls. You’re going to shine, both of you.” Her eyes glistened, the weight of her daughter’s transformation a constant ache.

In Melody’s room, the moms worked with gentle hands, brushing powder onto the girls’ cheeks, lining their eyes with kohl, painting their lips with soft pinks. The mirror reflected their human faces, but their eyes held the sea’s shadow, a reminder of the tails waiting beneath. Heather stepped back, her voice a sob. “Look at you, Melody, April. My girls, my brides. You’re breathtaking, radiant, like you’ve stepped out of a fairy tale.”

Stacy unveiled the wedding dresses, hanging on the closet door, their lace and beads catching the light. Melody’s dress was ivory lace, flowing like ocean waves, with a fitted bodice and a train that shimmered like moonlight on water. April’s was beaded silk, a soft blush pink, its skirt cascading like petals in a tide. The girls gasped, their sobs echoing, their hands reaching for the fabric, their fingers trembling.

Melody’s voice was a wail, her arms wrapping around Heather. “Mom, it’s perfect! It’s everything I dreamed of as a little girl, playing dress-up, imagining my wedding day, twirling in your old dresses. Thank you, thank you!” Her tears soaked Heather’s shoulder, her heart swelling with love and grief.

April clung to Stacy, her voice breaking. “It’s so beautiful, Mom. I never thought I’d have this, not after… everything. You made it real, gave me a day I thought the sea stole forever.” Her pink-streaked hair fell into her eyes, her tears a testament to the love binding them.

The moms helped them into the dresses, the lace and silk hugging their human forms, a fleeting moment of normalcy. Heather revealed white cocktail dresses, short and flirty, their sequins sparkling like starlight. “For the reception,” she said, her voice soft. “You’ll dance the day away, our beautiful brides, shining under the lights.”

Heather pulled Melody aside, her voice a whisper, her eyes glistening. “In your bathroom, baby, there’s a lingerie outfit for you to wear with Jake, so you can have that human moment you wanted, to say you did it as a girl, not a mermaid.” Her hand squeezed Melody’s, a mother’s blessing for her daughter’s heart.

Melody’s sob was soft, her arms wrapping around Heather. “Mom, thank you. For understanding, for giving me this chance to feel human, to love Jake like this. I love you so much.” Her heart raced, the thought of her moment with Jake a spark of joy in the darkness.

Mark and Paul entered, their faces crumpling as they saw their daughters, radiant in their dresses, their veils trailing like sea foam. Mark’s voice was a sob, tears streaming. “April, my girl, you’re so beautiful, like a dream I never thought we’d have. I’m so happy we get this day, to see you marry, to hold you as my daughter.” He hugged her, his arms trembling, his love a fortress against their pain.

Paul’s voice was thick, his eyes locked on Melody, tears falling. “Melody, my baby, you’re a vision, glowing like the sun on the water. I dreamed of this day, walking you down the aisle, seeing you happy. I thought the sea took it from us, but here we are, and it means everything.” He kissed her forehead, his hand lingering, a father’s vow to never let go.

Heather’s voice was firm, her eyes warm. “Girls, stay upstairs for now. We need to prepare the guests, let them know you’re alive. It’s going to be a shock, and we need to handle it carefully.” She squeezed their hands, her love a lifeline as she and Stacy headed downstairs.

In Melody’s room, the girls sat on the bed, their dresses rustling, the air heavy with the weight of their reality. Melody’s voice was soft, her eyes searching April’s, tears welling. “April, you don’t need to apologize for this life, for being mermaids. I chose to join you, to save you. I’d do it again, even with the pain, even with Kelsey’s cruelty. You’re my sister, forever, no matter what the sea throws at us.”

April’s voice was raw, her pink-streaked hair falling into her eyes, her voice breaking. “Melody, I feel so guilty. You gave up everything—cheer, college, your dreams—for me. I thought being a mermaid would be magical, like Ariel or Aquamarine, the girls from H20: Just Add Water, all sparkles and freedom. But it’s cold, dark, and Kelsey’s a nightmare, turning Rayna into algae, threatening us. I’m so sorry, Mel.” Her hands shook, her guilt a heavy tide.

Melody’s hand squeezed April’s, her voice fierce. “Stop, April. We’re in this together. Of course, I miss home, my bed, my human life, but I have Jake, and you have Scott. We’ll find joy, even in the sea. We have to, for each other. No more talk about the sea today—let’s be human girls, brides, just for now.” Her tears fell, her heart aching for the life they’d lost, but her love for April was unbreakable.

Downstairs, the house buzzed with arriving guests, their voices a mix of curiosity and sorrow as Melody and April watched from the bedroom window. Friends from high school and college cheer hugged Heather and Paul, their faces wet with tears. “We miss Melody and April so much,” Mia said, her voice trembling, her cheer uniform a memory of shared routines. “Who’s getting married? Is this really a memory party?”

The parents collected phones in a safe, their smiles tight, their voices gentle. “You’ll see soon,” Stacy said, her hand shaking, the secret a heavy burden. As guests moved to the backyard, they whispered, “Who’s the bride? Why the secrecy? This doesn’t look like a funeral.”

Coach Kira arrived, her arms wrapping around Heather, her voice a sob. “I miss your girls, Heather. They were my stars, lighting up the field with their flips and cheers.” Her eyes glistened, the loss a wound that hadn’t healed.

The UW cheer coach, Ms. Larson, approached, her voice soft, her eyes searching. “Have they ever found Melody and April? Any trace of them, after the sub disappeared and then Melody reported missing?” Her hand rested on Paul’s arm, a shared grief for the girls she’d coached.

Linda and Frank, Scott’s parents, arrived, their faces pale, their voices trembling. Linda’s sob was soft, her hand clutching Frank’s. “It’s been months since Scott drowned, since we lost him. We’re sorry for being MIA—we miss him too much, it’s too hard.” Her eyes darted to the altar, confusion mingling with pain. Heather urged them gently, “Please go sit outside, you have reserved seating.”

In Heather and Paul’s room, Scott and Jake sat on the bed, their black tuxes crisp, their faces a mix of nerves and excitement. Jake looked at Scott, his voice warm. “Well, bud, wedding day. You fired up?” Scott grinned, his blue eyes bright. “Yeah, man. This is special, for our girls. Let’s make it a day they’ll carry forever.”

The guests, a small group of fifty, took their seats under the café lights, the altar adorned with roses and ivy, the air thick with anticipation. Heather stepped to the altar, microphone in hand, her voice trembling but strong. “Thank you for attending today, for honoring our girls. We took your phones because we have a truth to share: Melody and April are alive.” A gasp rippled through the crowd, whispers erupting. “They’re alive?” “Where are they?” Heather’s voice broke, tears falling. “They’re here today for their wedding day. We thank you, this small group of family and close cheer friends, for being here. We know you have questions, and if the girls choose, they’ll share why they’ve been gone.”

The wedding began, the music swelling, a soft violin echoing through the backyard. Scott walked down the aisle, his suit crisp, his blue eyes bright but nervous. Linda and Frank shot up, their voices a cry. “Scott? You’re alive? Walking? How?” Their faces were pale, tears streaming, shock rooting them to their seats.

Scott raised a hand, his voice low. “More later. Just… watch.” He stood at the altar, his heart pounding, his love for April a beacon.

April appeared, her blush-pink dress shimmering, her veil trailing like sea foam. Mark walked beside her, his arm steady, his eyes glistening. At the altar, he lifted her veil, his voice a whisper. “I love you, April. Always, my girl.” Their vows were heartfelt, April’s voice trembling as she gazed at Scott. “Scott, you’re my home, my anchor, no matter where we are. You saw me, all of me, when I thought I’d lost myself. I promise to love you forever, to run beside you, to face every tide with you.” Scott’s voice was fierce, his hands holding hers. “April, you’re my everything, my light in the darkest depths. You gave me a reason to live again, to walk, to love. I’ll protect you, cherish you, through every storm, every wave, for all my days.” Their kiss was soft, the crowd erupting in cheers, tears streaming, the moment a burst of light.

Next was Melody. Jake walked down the aisle, his suit sharp, his gray eyes warm but unknown to the guests. Whispers rose. “Who is that?” “Is he with Melody?” Jake stood tall, his heart racing, his love for Melody a fire in his chest. Paul appeared with Melody, her ivory lace dress glowing, her veil sparkling. He kissed her forehead, his voice breaking. “Thank you for this, baby. For letting me walk you down the aisle, for giving me this moment.” Melody’s smile was radiant, tears falling. “Thank you, Daddy. I love you, always.” They walked down the aisle, friends gasping, stunned by her beauty, her presence a miracle. Paul lifted her veil, his hand lingering, a father’s love eternal.

Melody and Jake’s vows were raw, Melody’s voice a sob as she held his gaze. “Jake, you found me when I was lost, when the sea tried to claim my soul. Your love, your strength, gave me hope, gave me a future. You’re the energy that drives my heart, the tide that pulls me home. I’m yours, forever, through every ocean, every storm. I love you with all that I am.” Jake’s voice was fierce, his eyes locked on hers. “Melody, you’re my heart, my ocean, my everything. You chose me, chose this life, and I’ll spend every moment proving I’m worthy of that choice. I’ll love you through every tide, every depth, until the stars fade from the sky.” Their kiss was deep, passionate, the crowd cheering, tears flowing, the moment a dream come true.

Heather and Stacy stood at the front, their voices warm but firm. “We know you have questions, and we understand. For now, please enjoy the cocktail hour, celebrate our girls, their love. We will see you all in an hour.” The guests moved to the tables, their voices buzzing with shock. “Where have they been?” “What happened to them?”

In the living room, the parents met the newlyweds, their arms wrapping around them in fierce hugs. Heather’s voice was a sob, her hands cupping Melody’s face. “Congratulations, my baby. You’re a bride, a wife. I’m so proud, so full of love for you.” Paul kissed Melody’s forehead, his voice thick. “You did it, kiddo. You got your day, and you’re glowing.”

Stacy hugged April, her voice breaking. “My beautiful girl, you’re married. I love you so much, my heart’s bursting.” Mark’s arm encircled them, his tears falling. “You’re our light, April, always.”

Stacy’s voice was soft, her eyes twinkling. “April, in our house, in your bedroom upstairs, there’s a white cocktail dress for dancing, and in the bathroom, lingerie for you and Scott. Go have fun, make those memories.” She squeezed April’s hand, a mother’s blessing.

Paul nodded at Melody and Jake, his voice warm. “Same for you two. Upstairs, Melody’s room, cocktail dress, lingerie. Go make your moment, kids.” His smile was gentle, his love a shield.

The couples climbed the stairs, their hearts racing, the weight of the day mingling with anticipation. In Melody’s room, she undressed, her wedding dress pooling on the floor, and stepped into the bathroom. The lingerie was delicate, white lace that hugged her curves, a gift for her human moment. She stared at the mirror, seeing a stunning human girl looking back, knowing this moment was fleeting, a treasure she’d never have again.

She stepped out, sitting on the bed’s edge, her heart pounding as Jake’s eyes met hers, his breath catching. Jake’s voice was a whisper, his hands reaching for her. “Melody, you’re… stunning, like a star pulled from the sky. Are you ready?” His gray eyes burned with love, his touch gentle. Melody nodded, her voice trembling, tears glistening. “Yes, Jake. I want this, with you, as a human, before we’re merpeople again. I want to feel you, to love you like this.” She kissed him, her lips soft, her hands pulling him close. Jake’s voice was hesitant, his hand pausing. “Condom? Just to be safe?” Melody’s laugh was soft, her eyes fierce. “No, Jake. If I get pregnant tonight, as a human, I’m okay with that. I want our love to create something, even if it’s a merchild. If I get pregnant today, would it be human?"

Jake’s eyes widened, his voice soft. “You’ll be pregnant with a merchild, even like you are now. Your DNA mixed with mine. They’re… fish eggs, half human, half fish, growing inside you.” Melody’s breath hitched, her voice a whisper. “Fish eggs? That’s… what I have?” Jake nodded, his hand cupping her face. “Yeah, it’s how it works for us. Should we stop? Is this too weird for you?”

Melody’s voice was fierce, her hands pulling him closer. “No, Jake. Take me, now. I want this, with you, as me, as us.” Her kiss was desperate, her love a fire. Jake kissed her head to toe, his lips trailing fire across her skin, lingering at her core, his touch igniting her. He moved over her, their bodies joining, Melody’s gasps filling the room as they made love, their connection deep, their love a tidal wave. They reached climax, Melody’s voice a cry. “That was amazing, Jake! Oh my God, I love you so much!” Her laugh was joyous, her eyes sparkling. “I want to get on top—can’t do that with a tail!” She straddled him, their bodies moving in rhythm, their second climax a shared ecstasy, their love a beacon in the darkness. They lay there, Melody’s heart soaring. “Oh my gosh, Jake, that was… everything. Thank you!” Jake stared at her, his voice warm. “Anything for you, my love. Let’s go party!”

In April’s room, a similar scene unfolded. April emerged in white lace lingerie, her pink-streaked hair framing her face, her eyes locked on Scott’s. His voice was a whisper, his hands trembling. “April, you’re… everything, my heart, my home. Ready?” She nodded, her kiss fierce, their love a storm. They made love, their connection raw, their climax a shared joy. April’s laugh echoed, her voice playful. “On top, Scott! Tails can’t do this!” Their second moment was electric, their love sealing their bond.
The couples cleaned up, slipping into their white cocktail dresses, the sequins catching the light as they met in Melody’s living room. Heather’s voice was soft, her arms wrapping around Melody. “All good, baby? You okay?” Her whisper was a mother’s care, her eyes searching.

Melody’s smile was radiant, her voice a whisper. “More than okay, Mom. It was… perfect, a moment I’ll carry forever. Thank you.” Her heart swelled, the moment a treasure. Stacy hugged April, her voice warm. “You good, sweetheart?” April nodded, her smile bright, her eyes glistening. “So good, Mom. I love you.”

The couples stepped into the backyard, the reception in full swing, the café lights twinkling, the music pulsing. Friends rushed forward, their cries echoing, their arms wrapping around Melody and April. “Where were you?” Mia sobbed, her cheer uniform a reminder of shared days. “We thought you were dead!” Alexis’s voice was sharp. “What’s this mermaid rumor? Is it true?”

Melody and April exchanged a glance, their voices deflecting. “Let’s not talk about that,” Melody said, her smile tight. “We know you all have questions... for right now, can we please just do a cheer routine on the grass? For old times’ sake?” The cheer girls squealed, their excitement infectious, the moment a spark of home.

They formed a line, Melody and April leading, their movements sharp, their voices ringing as they performed, Melody flying up in a stunt, April soaring beside her. The crowd cheered, the routine a burst of joy, a fleeting return to their cheerleading days. As they landed, their friends sobbed, rushing forward. “When are you coming back to college?” Mia cried, her hands clutching Melody’s. “We need you, both of you! Why are you avoiding us!"

April’s voice trembled, soft and raw, as tears streamed down her cheeks, catching the light of the sun-dappled patio. “We love you, but we’re not coming back. We have a different life now.” Her words hung in the air, fragile and heavy, like sea foam dissolving on the shore. The small circle of friends—cheerleaders who had once been as close as sisters—stared at her, their faces a mix of confusion, hurt, and frustration. The weight of the secret Melody and April carried pressed against their chests, an invisible tide threatening to pull them under.

Mia, her dark curls bouncing as she leaned forward, was the first to break the silence. Her voice was sharp, tinged with exasperation. “Different life? What are you talking about, April? You and Melody disappear for months, no calls, no texts, nothing. Then you just show up at this fancy party like everything’s fine? Stop being weird with us. We’re your friends. You owe us an explanation.”

Melody shifted uncomfortably beside April, her fingers twisting the hem of her dress. The familiar chatter of their old cheer squad—once a comforting rhythm of laughter and inside jokes—now felt like a barrage of accusations. She glanced at April, whose eyes were still glistening, and felt a pang of guilt. They’d rehearsed this moment, the half-truths they’d feed their friends to keep the impossible secret: they were mermaids now, bound to the ocean, their lives forever changed by a magic they couldn’t share. But no amount of preparation could soften the sting of lying to the people who had once known every detail of their lives.

“I… we didn’t mean to shut you out,” Melody started, her voice barely above a whisper. She forced a smile, but it wobbled. “It’s just… things happened. Big things. We had to figure out who we are now.” Her words felt hollow, too vague to satisfy, and she could see it in the way Mia’s brows furrowed, in the skeptical tilt of Sarah’s head.

Sarah, always the blunt one, crossed her arms and leaned back in her chair. “Figure out who you are? Mel, we’ve known you since we were kids. You don’t just vanish and come back with some cryptic ‘new life’ nonsense. Are you in trouble? Did you join some weird cult or something?” A nervous laugh escaped her, but her eyes were serious, searching.

April’s breath hitched, and she reached for Melody’s hand, squeezing it tightly. The touch grounded them both, a silent reminder of their shared truth: the shimmering tails, the underwater world they now called home, the ocean’s call that had changed everything. They couldn’t tell their friends about the coral caves where they danced with bioluminescent fish, or the way the moon’s pull felt stronger than ever on their transformed bodies. They couldn’t explain the exhilaration of swimming through currents or the ache of leaving their human lives behind. The truth was too big, too impossible. Mia spoke up, "Hello. Are you going to answer us? What's your deal?"

“We’re not in trouble,” April said finally, her voice steadier now, though her eyes still shimmered with unshed tears. “And it’s not a cult. It’s just… we’ve changed. We had to make hard choices that, even if they don’t make sense to you.” She swallowed hard, her gaze dropping. “We miss you. All of you. But we can’t go back to how things were. We won't be at college ever again, no more cheer reunions. No more sleepovers. No more of that life."

The words landed like a stone in the group, and for a moment, no one spoke. The hum of the party continued around them—clinking glasses, distant laughter, the scent of grilled shrimp and fresh salads wafting from the buffet tables. But their corner of the patio felt like a separate world, heavy with unspoken truths. Mia’s expression softened slightly, but her voice was still edged with hurt. “You could’ve trusted us, you know. Whatever it is, we would’ve understood. Or at least tried to.”

Melody’s heart twisted. She wanted to spill everything, to tell them about how they were given a choice of how April became a mermaid and how Melody followed her, giving up everything. But how could she make them understand a world they’d never seen? How could she explain who Kelsey was and how much she missed her life as a human? Alexis looked sad and said, "I guess we will never know, and you just wanted to avoid us. Got it."

Before the girls could find words, a bell rang and Mark, April’s father, stood at the head of the gathering, his broad shoulders squared as he raised a glass. His voice, thick with emotion, carried over the hum of conversation.

“Thank you, everyone, for joining us today,” he began, his eyes finding April’s across the crowd. “We know there’s confusion here. Sometimes in life, you transform, face new challenges, and you just need to swim through those barriers.” He paused, his gaze steady on his daughter, carefully avoiding the word “mermaid” that lingered unspoken between them. “But love stays constant, and we’re so proud of our girl.”

Paul, Melody’s father, stood next, his voice breaking as he spoke. “Melody, you’re our heart, always. This day is everything. We’ve learned how dedicated you are to those you love, willing to do anything for others. You have a heart of gold. We’ve faced trials together and just keep swimming through them.” His eyes glistened, and Melody felt a lump rise in her throat. She knew he was talking about more than the party—he was talking about the nights they’d spent grappling with her transformation, the fear and wonder of her new life, the love that had held them together through it all.

As the speeches ended and applause rippled through the crowd, Melody and April exchanged a glance. Their friends’ questions still hung unanswered, but for now, the moment had shifted. They stood, joining the line for lunch, their hands still clasped under the table. The secret remained locked between them, as vast and untamed as the ocean itself.

Heather and Stacy spoke, their voices warm, their words careful. “Our beautiful girls, so brave, so strong. You’ve changed, but you’re still ours, still so loved. Thank you everyone for celebrating their love.” The crowd cheered, their tears a testament to the day’s magic.

The father-daughter dances began, Paul with Melody, Mark with April. Paul held Melody close, his hand warm on her back, his voice a soft whisper as they swayed. “This is our moment, baby, just you and me, like when you were little, dancing on my feet in the living room. I’ll hold this forever, my beautiful girl, my brave daughter who faced the sea for love. I’m so proud, Melody, so full of love for you.” Melody’s sob was soft, her head on his shoulder. “I love you, Daddy. This dance, this day, it’s everything I dreamed of. Thank you for giving me this, for always being my rock.”

Mark held April, his arms steady, his voice breaking as they moved. “April, my light, my fearless girl, you’ve always been my joy. This dance, this moment, it’s a gift I thought we’d lost. You’re so strong, so beautiful, and I’ll carry this in my heart forever, no matter where you are.” April clung to him, her voice a wail. “Dad, this is everything. I needed this, needed you. Thank you for loving me, tail or not. I’ll always be your girl.”

Scott danced with Linda, his mother’s face pale, her voice a cry. “Scott, what’s happening? You’re alive, married? Walking? How?” Scott’s voice was soft, his eyes heavy. “I’ll tell you later, Mom. Just… love me now.” Her confusion hurt, but his love was steady.

The dance party erupted, Taylor Swift, Sabrina Carpenter, and dance beats filling the air, the cheer girls singing, their voices soaring. Melody and April danced with their friends, their cocktail dresses sparkling, their laughter a burst of joy. Heather leaned close to Melody, her voice worried. “Your legs okay, baby? The bracelet holding up?” Melody nodded, her smile bright. “Yeah, Mom, it’s helping. I feel… human, like the girl I used to be. I’ll remember this… forever.”

Paul’s voice boomed at 3 p.m., his smile wide. “Hey, everyone. So glad you’re here. Hope you’re enjoying the dancing, the food, the connection of love and friendship. It’s 3 p.m.! This party goes till sunset. If you want to swim, the pool’s open—drinks, food, music will continue. Go change inside!” The friends cheered, rushing to change into bikinis.

Mia tugged Melody’s arm, her voice bright. “Come on, get in the pool! It’s your wedding!” Alexis echoed, her bikini bright. “Yeah, swim with us!”

Melody’s smile was tight, her voice soft. “No thanks, we’re okay. Just ate, you know? We’ll watch you all.” Her heart longed to dive in, to feel the water, but Kelsey’s threats loomed, Rayna’s fate a warning. Mia was annoyed, “Girl, seriously, just jump in or we’re gonna throw you in!” Melody’s eyes teared up, her voice snapping. “Mia, I said I’m fine! You go have fun. I’ll watch!” Mia, taken aback, whispered to Alexis, “What’s her problem?”

April reached for Melody’s hand, her voice soft. “I’m sorry, Mel. I know it’s hard to say no to that.” Melody’s voice was broken. “Yeah… it stings. It’s my pool, and I can’t go in with my friends.”

Linda and Frank cornered Scott, their voices sharp. “Okay, we need answers. What happened, Scott?” Linda cried. “You left rehab, came here, then went missing, drowned. Now you’re walking, married? Explain!” Scott’s voice was heavy, his eyes pleading. “Later, Mom, Dad. Please, just enjoy today.” Their confusion stung, their distance a wound. Linda and Frank stormed off.

Melody leaned close to April, her voice a whisper, her eyes on the pool. “Do we just say screw Kelsey and get in? Be mermaids, show them who we are?”

April’s voice was sharp, her eyes wide with fear. “No way, Mel! You saw what she did to Rayna! We can’t risk it, not with her crystals watching us.” Her pink-streaked hair fell into her eyes, her fear a chain.

Their legs inched closer to the pool, jealousy flaring as they watched their friends swim, their laughter echoing. Melody and Jake sat beside April and Scott, the parents nearby, their faces warm with love. Heather leaned over, her voice soft. “Girls, did we do okay? Was this the wedding you dreamed of?”

Melody’s smile was radiant, tears glistening. “More than okay, Mom. It was a dream, everything we wanted—dresses, vows, dancing. Thank you for giving us our moment.” Her voice broke, her love a fire.

April nodded, her voice a sob. “It was perfect, Mom, Dad. You made us feel human, loved, like we were home again. Thank you.” Her hand squeezed Stacy’s, her heart full.

Heather tried to encourage the girls to jump in. Melody and April couldn’t take the risk. April said, “We appreciate the encouragement, we just can’t…”

As they spoke, Rebecca’s shout of “Cannonball!” shattered the air. The splash erupted, a wave of water crashing over the merpeople. Heather’s scream was immediate, her voice raw. “No!” The music stopped, the guests froze, and the air grew thick with shock.

Melody lurched to her feet, her heart pounding, her cocktail dress clinging to her skin. She stumbled toward the door, desperate to escape, but her legs buckled beneath her. A searing pain tore through her, as if her bones were melting, her skin splitting. She collapsed onto the concrete, her scream a mix of agony and mortification. “No, no, no! Oh my gosh, please, no!” Her voice cracked, tears streaming as her dress ripped apart, the fabric tearing at the seams. Her legs fused, scales erupting in a shimmering purple wave, her feet elongating into fins that merged into a single, thrashing tail. She flopped helplessly on the ground, her tail slapping the concrete, her gills gasping for water. “Help me!” she cried, her voice raw with despair. “Why this, at my wedding? Why? I hate this!”

April fell beside her, her own transformation mirroring Melody’s. Her cocktail dress shredded as her legs fused, pink scales blooming across her skin, her tail forming in a painful rush. She sobbed, her hands covering her face, her tail flapping like a stranded fish. “No, please!” she wailed, her voice breaking, her body wracked with pain and humiliation. The guests’ screams pierced the air, their faces pale with horror, some backing away, others frozen in disbelief. The group of cheer friends just stood there in horror, not even knowing the words to say.

Jake and Scott collapsed too, their tuxes tearing as gray and blue tails emerged, their bodies rolling instinctively toward the pool. They splashed into the water, their coughs easing as their gills drank the saltwater, their tails glistening under the surface.

Melody’s friends, Mia and Alexis, stood rooted, their eyes wide with shock. “Melody, April… what’s happening? Why are you turning into fish?” Mia whispered, her voice trembling. The cheer girls’ faces were a mix of fear and confusion, their hands clutching each other as they stared at the flapping tails.

Paul and Mark rushed forward, their faces pale but resolute. “Mark, quick! Help me lift Melody!” Paul shouted, his voice thick with panic. They grabbed Melody by her arms and tail, her body heavy and slick with scales. She squirmed, her purple tail thrashing, her voice dripping with bitter sarcasm. “Fun, my dad and practically my uncle carrying me like a whale to the water!” Her tears fell, her mortification burning as the guests watched, their whispers a knife in her heart. Paul and Mark gently lowered her into the pool, her tail sinking in, her gasps softening as her gills flared, drinking the saltwater.

Mark and Paul turned to April, lifting her trembling form, her pink tail flapping weakly. “I’m sorry, I’m so sorry,” she sobbed, her hands covering her face, unable to meet the eyes of her friends. They eased her into the water beside Melody, her tail curling as her coughs subsided, her body calming in the saltwater’s embrace.

Melody and April clung to the pool’s edge, their tails glistening under the moonlight, their faces streaked with tears. Their friends stood frozen on the pool deck, eyes wide, mouths agape, some sobbing uncontrollably, mortified by the sight of their friends’ shimmering tails. The air was thick with fear, the silence shattered by choked cries and gasps. Alexis stumbled back, her voice cracking as she clutched her bikini strap. “What the hell is this?! Have you always been mermaids? Are you even human?” Her words were sharp, her eyes darting between Melody’s purple tail and April’s pink one, her shock a raw wound.

Melody’s sob broke free, her voice trembling as she shook her head. “No, Alexis, I was a girl. A human girl, like you. This… this happened to us.” Her tail flicked nervously, scales catching the light, a painful reminder of her transformation.

April’s hands gripped the pool’s edge, her pink tail curling tightly as she fought her own tears. “We didn’t choose this at first. It’s… it’s complicated.”

The cheer girls, still sobbing, exchanged horrified glances. Mia’s voice was a shaky whisper, her eyes red. “Is this why you’ve been avoiding us? All those months, no texts, no calls, nothing? You just disappeared!” Her words stung, laced with betrayal.

Sarah stepped forward, her voice breaking as she wiped tears from her face. “I was texting you every day, Melody! Every. Damn. Day. And you never answered! Were you just… Hiding this?” She gestured wildly at their tails, her fear morphing into anger.

Then, Jessica, her face pale and eyes wild, exploded. “You’re fish now! What the hell?! You’re not even human anymore—you’re just… just fish! How the hell are mermaids even real!!” Her voice was shrill, cutting through the night like a blade, her hands shaking as she pointed at their tails.

Melody and April broke down, their sobs wrenching, their bodies trembling as they clung to each other and the pool’s edge. Melody’s purple tail curled inward, as if trying to hide, while April’s pink tail thrashed weakly, their tears mixing with the pool water. “We’re not fish!” Melody wailed, her voice raw with pain. “We’re still us, Jessica, please!” April’s sob echoed, “We didn’t want this! We’re still girls!”

Mia pushed forward, her own tears falling but her voice firm. “Stop it, Jessica! All of you, just stop! Can’t you see they’re in pain?” She knelt by the pool, her hand reaching toward Melody, her eyes soft with compassion. “They’re still our girls, not… not fish. Look at them—they’re terrified. Let’s just listen, okay?” Her words hushed the group, the cheer girls’ sobs softening as they saw the raw fear in Melody and April’s eyes.

The chaos began to quiet as the friends noticed Melody and April’s trembling forms, their tear-streaked faces, and the vulnerability in their gazes. Alexis’s anger faded, her voice dropping to a whisper. “God, you guys are scared… I didn’t… I didn’t mean to yell.” She knelt beside Mia, her hands shaking. “You’re still… you, right?”

Melody nodded, "Still me, still us." her voice gentle.

“They’re not freaks. They’re Melody and April.” She reached out hesitantly, her fingers hovering over April’s pink tail. The other girls followed, their sobs quieter, their fear giving way to curiosity and concern.

Melody took a shaky breath, her voice barely audible. “We’re still us. Just… different now.” Her purple tail flicked, a small gesture of hope.

The cheer girls swam closer, their sobs echoing, their hands reaching. “Can we touch your tails?” Mia asked, her voice soft. “They’re… beautiful.” Questions poured out, a flood of curiosity and love. “What do you eat? Where do you live? Does the tail hurt? How do you pee? Do you have girl parts? Do you have a butt? Can you swim fast? You breathe water? Can you become human again? How long can you live for? Are you girls or fish? Like is it muscle or fish parts inside of you?”

Melody’s voice was sharp, her purple tail lifting. “First off, we don’t say the fish word. We don’t like to think of it like that. Don't know whats inside of us, we do know our tailbones extend and it's fish bones. We’re girls, just… but, different.” Her tail gleamed, a painful truth. "We eat fish and kelp, we live in an underwater Sea Castle off Brim Island, the tail doesn't hurt and you can touch it, we don't really sit to pee anymore, it just does it on it's own now, you don't even feel it, we still have girl parts, see?" Melody pointed to the front of her tail.

April turned around, "I mean I guess we have a butt or like we can sit on it, not like before though. We can swim pretty fast by flipping our tail like a dolphin does, we need water to breathe so I guess we just kind of breathe in water like you breathe in air on land."

Melody’s voice trembled slightly as she began, her eyes distant, reflecting the weight of her transformation. “The first time I became a mermaid, it was… excruciating. You feel everything changing, and it’s not gentle. It’s like your legs just… dissolve, like they’re being erased from existence. Your tailbone stretches, sharp and searing, as it extends into something new. Your legs fuse together, the bones and muscles twisting and melding into one, and it burns—like fire racing through your body. Your feet flatten and spread, reshaping into fins, and then the scales start to push through your skin, sharp and prickling, like a thousand tiny needles. It’s overwhelming, that first time. You’re gasping, trying to understand what’s happening to your body, you're regretting your decision to become a mermaid, knowing it's too late. April was one first and I couldn't leave her alone, so I became one and gave up my human life. Each transformation after that hurts a little less, like your body learns to expect it, but it’s never painless. It’s a reminder of what we gave up… and what we became.”

The cheer girls sat in stunned silence, their eyes wide with a mix of awe and horror. Then, as if on cue, they burst into apologies, their voices overlapping in a wave of regret. “Melody, April, we’re so sorry,” Mia said, her voice thick with emotion. “We didn’t mean to react like that—it’s just… we’ve never seen anything like this before. It’s unreal. Like you're Ariel from The Little Mermaid now!” Alexis nodded, her cheeks flushed with guilt. “We’re so sorry you had to go through that. And… you were turned into this? So you can never come home for good?”

Melody and April exchanged a glance, their expressions heavy with a shared sadness. They shook their heads in unison. “No,” April said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. “We belong to the sea now. We get these small trips, like tonight, but… this is our life now. I was given the choice, I took it. Then Melody found me and she joined me.”

Just then, Mark and Paul approached, their brows furrowed with concern. “Girls, is everything okay?” Mark asked, glancing between Melody, April, and the group of friends.

Melody forced a small smile, her tail shimmering faintly in the pool’s light. “Yeah, it’s okay,” she said, her voice steadying. April nodded in agreement. “We’re just… catching up.”

Melody spoke up again, her tone matter-of-fact but tinged with resignation. “We can’t become human again. We got these shots, and it was like a surgery—our DNA was rewritten, turned into something part fish, part dolphin, part… something else. We’re mermaids now. We age so much slower than you all do. Like, we’re the same age now, but in 20 years, when you’re in your 40s, we’ll barely look a year older. Merpeople live a lot longer.”

The cheer girls gasped, their eyes lighting up with a mix of envy and disbelief. “Aw, lucky!” Alexis exclaimed, and the others nodded eagerly.

Melody’s smile was bittersweet. “Yeah, but you give up so much. No phones, no TV, no lazy days just lying in bed. The sea is beautiful, but… it gets old fast. You miss the little things.”

The friends all hugged Melody and April, their voices bright, eager to shift the mood. “Let’s swim!” Mia called out, her curiosity bubbling over. “How long do you have the tails for now?”

Melody’s voice softened, her eyes drifting to the horizon where the sky met the sea. “Until sunrise. We’re mermaids till then.” Her heart ached, the night a fleeting gift, a temporary bridge to the world she’d left behind.

Alexis hesitated, then spoke, her voice cautious. “So, um… when you changed, your legs became one, scales and gills showed up… were you, like, flapping around? Like when I go fishing with my dad and catch a fish, when it’s out of water… sorry, I shouldn’t have asked that…”

Melody sighed, but her expression was gentle. “It’s okay, Alexis. It’s our reality. Yeah, our tails flap when we’re out of water too long. We need the sea to live—without it, we’d slowly die. Just… don’t compare us to fishing. That stings a little.”

Mia, eager to lighten the moment, chimed in. “Sooo, your husbands. They’re mermen, right? They’re cute.”

Melody and April shared a warm smile, their gazes drifting to Jake and Scott, who lounged poolside, their tails catching the light in iridescent glints of blue and green. “Yeah,” April said, her voice softening with affection. “We’re really lucky.”

Alexis raised her eyebrow, “How do I get myself a hot merman?” The girls giggled.

Rebecca, the cannonball girl, swam up, her voice a sob. “I’m so sorry, girls. I didn’t mean to splash you. I caused this, ruined your wedding.” Her bikini glistened, her guilt raw.

April’s laugh was soft, her pink tail flicking. “It’s okay, Rebecca. We hoped to jump in after you left. But we’re here, so let’s party all night!” Her voice was bright, her love a spark.

The girls asked to touch their tails, and Melody and April nodded. “Woah, it’s slimy, feels just like a fish!” Melody spoke up, “Yeah… it does. Just don’t call us fish. We’re still girls. Just call it our tails”

Alexis slid her hand down April’s gills, “April, does that hurt? They’re so… red.” April shook her head. Alexis noticed the front of April’s tail. “April, is that your…”

April nodded, “Yeah, we both have girl parts, front of our tails.” Alexis looked at the mermen, “And they have…” Melody nodded, “Yep.” Alexis was puzzled, “And you two can…”

April giggled, “Yes. We can… that’s how we’ll have babies. We wish we were in bikinis like you. Don’t take your bodies for granted!”

The crowd cheered, music back on, the parents changing into swimsuits, jumping into the pool. Everyone was having a good time. Paul swam with Melody, accidentally kicking her tail, his voice a gasp. “Oh, I’m sorry, honey!” Melody’s laugh was soft, her purple tail steady. “It’s okay, Dad. Doesn’t hurt.”

Mia’s voice was curious. “How long can you hold your breath?”

Melody’s voice was gentle, her gills flaring. “We breathe water, sleep underwater, so… forever, I guess.” Her smile was sad, the truth a weight.

The night was a whirlwind of joy, beach balls bouncing, swim races erupting. Melody and April won every race, their tails propelling them, their laughter echoing. They took a break, sitting poolside, their tails dangling. Coach Kira approached, her voice soft, her eyes glistening. “I’m sorry this happened, girls, but you’re stunning, both of you. Your spirit, your strength—it’s still there, tail or not.” Her hand rested on Melody’s shoulder, her love a gift.

Mia swam up, her voice hesitant. “Can I… join you? Be a mermaid? You get to have a tail, be topless, and be free. Seems like so much fun!” Her bikini glistened, her eyes bright with curiosity.

Melody and April exchanged a glance, their voices sharp. Melody’s voice was firm. “Mia, you’d give up everything—land, college, your life. It sucks down there. Stay here.” Her purple tail flicked, her fear for Mia a warning.

April leaned close, her voice soft. “You want to? Why?” Mia’s voice was earnest, listing reasons—adventure, magic, the sea, freedom, living longer. April’s voice was gentle. “It sounds fun, but it’s not. Wait, Mia. Think about it first.”

Melody’s voice was fierce, her eyes flashing. “You’d have to wait until Kelsey’s gone. She’s dangerous, Mia, a monster.” April’s voice was sharp. “Mel, you can’t say that! She’ll hear us!” Her pink tail tensed, her fear a chain.

Paul and Mark stood, their voices firm. “Tonight has been fun, but we need to say again, please, don’t share this, don’t post about the girls. There are bad people—scientists, governments—who’d capture them, cut their tails open for research.” The guests gasped, their promises fierce, their love a shield. Mark’s voice was steady. “If anyone asks, this was a celebration of life. Keep our kids safe.”

The friends began to dry off and leave, their hugs fierce, their sobs echoing as they embraced the mermaids and mermen. “We love you,” Mia whispered, her arms around Melody. “Always.” Their tears mingled, the farewell a wound. The girls hugged April and Melody, tears flowing, asking, “Will we ever see you again?” Melody and April shrugged, “Not sure. Hopefully. We don’t have phones down there.”

Melody, April, Jake, and Scott sat poolside, their tails in the water, the parents joining them, their legs dangling. Heather’s voice was soft, her hand on Melody’s. “Today went well, didn’t it? Was it your dream?”

Melody’s sob was soft, her purple tail glistening. “It was a dream, Mom, Dad. Thank you for everything—the wedding, the dance, the love. It was perfect, even with the splash.” Her voice broke, her love a fire.

April nodded, her pink tail curling, tears streaming. “It was everything, Mom, Dad. You gave us our human moment. Thank you.” Her hand squeezed Stacy’s, her heart full.

Jake’s voice was warm, his gray tail steady. “And we got a daytime wedding night, something special.” His smile was playful, his love for Melody a beacon.

Scott nodded, his blue tail brushing April’s, his voice soft. “Yeah, it was perfect, for all of us.” His eyes glistened, his love a vow.

Paul’s laugh was hearty, his voice teasing. “Okay, boys, don’t need the details! That’s between you and your wives.” The group laughed, the moment a burst of joy.

Heather’s voice was gentle, her eyes searching. “Were you okay with the transformations? It wasn’t what you wanted, was it?”

Melody’s voice was soft, her purple tail trembling. “I didn’t want it, Mom, not like that. It was humiliating, painful, but… maybe it’s best they know, so they don’t wonder why we’re gone. They’ll understand now.”

April’s voice was heavy, tears falling. “Kelsey said no tails in front of people, but it was an accident. We couldn’t help it, not after the splash.” Her pink tail curled, her fear a shadow.

Melody’s voice was firm, her eyes fierce. “It wasn’t our fault, April. We didn’t choose this. Kelsey can’t punish us for an accident.” Her heart raced, the thought of Kelsey’s wrath a chill.

Paul’s voice was warm, his eyes on Melody, tears glistening. “Honey, in two days, I gave my blessing, walked you down the aisle, saw you marry, and we had our dance. Even though you’re a mermaid, we got our moments. They’ll live in my heart forever.”

Mark nodded, his voice breaking, his eyes on April. “Same, kiddo. You’re my girl, tail or not. This day, it’s ours, always.”

Mark’s voice softened, his eyes on Scott. “Scott, how are your parents? They seemed… overwhelmed.”

Scott’s voice was heavy, his blue tail still, tears falling. “They don’t get it, Mark. They can’t handle it, called me a monster, left. It hurts, but… I have April, you guys.” His voice broke, his pain a wound.

The family lingered poolside, the parents’ legs in the water, their love a quiet strength. Stacy sat beside April, her hand rubbing her pink tail, her voice curious. “Do you feel that, honey? When I touch your tail? Is it like your leg bones are inside?”

April’s voice was soft, her smile sad. “Yeah, Mom. It’s like… my tailbone goes to my fins, with fish bones, so it’s flexible. Not like legs inside, just… different.” Her pink tail flicked, her truth a gift.

Heather touched Melody’s gills, her fingers gentle, her voice soft. “Does this hurt, baby? Your gills?”

Melody’s voice was quiet, her purple tail steady. “No, Mom. They’re just… there, part of me now.” Her eyes glistened, the gills a reminder of her loss.

Melody’s voice was urgent, her tail drying. “Mom, can you get that bucket, pour water on my tail? It’s getting dry.” April nodded, her voice soft. “Me too, Mom, please.”

Stacy and Heather grabbed buckets, pouring saltwater over the tails, the scales glistening anew. The family talked, their voices weaving memories, their love a tapestry of joy and sorrow.

The next morning, the merpeople rolled out of the pool, their tails drying under the sun, their legs returning. They dressed in jeans and tees, the fabric a comfort, and gathered in the kitchen for breakfast, the scent of bacon and eggs filling the air. The parents sat close, their eyes heavy, their voices soft.

Paul’s voice was gentle, his eyes on the girls. “So, about pregnancy… when will you try? When will we see you again?”

Melody’s voice was soft, her eyes glistening. “When we get pregnant, we can’t portal here, Dad. The sea’s magic keeps us there, for the babies’ safety. Kelsey wants us to try for offspring now, when we return.”

April nodded, her pink-streaked hair falling into her eyes, tears streaming. “If I’m pregnant, it’ll be a long time, but I’ll try to swim to the beach, to see you.” Her voice broke, her heart aching.

Paul spread a map on the table, his finger tracing a spot. “Here’s the new house, kids, on the water, private beach. You’ll know where to find us.” His voice was warm, his love a promise.

April’s voice was soft, her eyes on the map. “So, we just swim to the beach, and you’ll see us?”

Mark nodded, his voice steady. “Just call out, April. We’ll hear you.”

Paul’s voice was bright, his eyes twinkling. “I’m installing an outdoor doorbell at the water’s edge, on the seawall. Ring it, we’ll come get you.” His smile was a spark, his love a vow.

Stacy’s voice was heavy, tears falling. “So, when will we see you again? Really?”

Melody’s sob was soft, her voice trembling. “If we’re not pregnant, maybe a month, for twelve hours. If we are… it could be years, until the babies are born, safe to travel. Kelsey wants us to have babies non-stop, keep us in the ocean.”

April’s voice was a wail, her hands clutching the table. “So many memories here, Mom, Dad. This kitchen, our laughter, our fights. It’s home, and you’re leaving it.”

Heather’s voice was gentle, her hand on April’s. “We’ve taken photos, honey. Your rooms at the new house will be identical—every poster, every trophy. We’re keeping you with us.”

Melody and April rose, each walking to their rooms, their hands trailing over furniture, photos, and cheer medals. Melody’s sob was raw, her fingers tracing her cheerleading trophy. “This was my life, Mom. My dreams, my heart.” Heather followed, her voice a sob. “We’ll keep it all, baby. You’re still our girl.”

April clung to her sub model, her voice breaking. “I built this, Dad, dreaming of the sea. Now it’s my prison.” Mark’s arms wrapped around her, his tears falling. “We’ll bring it, April. You’re not losing this.”

Heather’s voice was urgent, her eyes on the clock. “Hey, guys, it’s two hours to sunset. Not taking chances. Let’s get to the beach.” They piled into the car, the drive silent, the weight of goodbye crushing them.

At the beach, the sand was warm, the waves lapping gently, the sun sinking low. Melody leaned into Paul, her voice a wail. “This sucks, Dad. It was the perfect few days—our wedding, our friends, our home. Now we have to return to Kelsey, to the cold.”

Paul’s arms tightened, his voice breaking. “What is it, honey? Talk to me. What’s hard?”

Melody’s sob was raw, tears streaming. “It was everything, Dad. The dress, the dance, Jake’s love. I felt human, whole, like the girl I used to be. Now we’re going back to caves, to a queen who’d turn us into fish. I’m scared, and I don’t want to leave you.”

Mark’s voice was warm, his eyes on Jake and Scott. “We’re thankful for you boys, protecting our girls, loving them. Keep them safe, please.”

Jake’s voice was fierce, his hand squeezing Melody’s. “Always, Mark. They’re our world.” Scott nodded, his voice steady. “We’ll fight for them, no matter what.”

Heather and Stacy hugged their daughters, their voices sobs. “Go home, have babies, come show us. Promise you’ll return?” Their tears fell, their love a vow.

Melody nodded, her voice breaking. “We promise, Mom. We’ll try, for you, for us.” April’s wail was piercing, her arms clinging to Stacy. “I wish I could stay, Mom. I miss you so much.”

Stacy’s sob was soft, her hand stroking April’s hair. “We miss you too, baby. But you’re strong, you’ll make it.” Mark nodded, his tears falling, his love a shield.

Melody glanced at the sun, her voice trembling. “Dad, what’s the time to sunset?”

Paul checked his watch, his voice heavy. “Fifteen minutes, honey. Guess this is it.” His eyes glistened, the farewell a wound.

They waited for the beach to clear, the girls walking hand in hand with their parents, Jake and Scott on the outsides, their hands linked, a family bound by love. The girls sat in the shallow waves, their legs shimmering as scales erupted, purple and pink tails forming, their gasps softening as gills flared. Melody’s voice was a sob, her purple tail glistening. “Thank you, Mom, Dad, for everything. You gave us our human girl dreams, our wedding, our love.”

April’s voice was a wail, her pink tail curling. “We’re so thankful, for the dresses, the dances, the joy. We love you.” Her tears mingled with the sea, her heart breaking.

The parents’ sobs were raw, Heather’s voice a cry. “It’s like my heart’s being ripped out, Melody, April. Three days with you, and now you’re leaving again. I can’t bear it.”

Melody’s voice was soft, tears streaming. “We’re sad too, Mom. It hurts, leaving you, this life. But we’ll carry this with us, always.” Her purple tail flicked, her love a beacon.

April’s voice was a plea, her eyes searching. “You sure you don’t want to come? Be with us, in the sea?”

Paul’s voice was gentle, his hand on her shoulder. “We need to stay, honey, preserve what’s left of our human life, keep watch at the new house. Besides, that Kelsey sounds dangerous. Please, be careful.”

The parents hugged them, their arms fierce, their tears a flood. The portal opened, its blue light pulsing, a call to the sea. The merpeople swam toward it, their tails flashing, their hearts heavy. The portal closed, the beach silent, the family gone.

Heather’s voice was a whisper, her eyes on the waves. “This time, did it feel like a longer goodbye?” Her tears fell, her heart aching.

Stacy nodded, her voice breaking. “Yeah, I feel it too. Not sure why, but it’s… heavier.” Her hand clutched Mark’s, their grief a shared wound.

They returned to the house, the silence deafening, the remnants of the party—streamers, plates, flowers—a painful reminder. At the pool’s edge, they saw scales scattered on the concrete, a final trace of their kids. Paul knelt, his hands trembling as he gathered them, placing them in a baggy, his voice a sob. “They were just here, and now they’re gone. These scales, a reality of our lives now.”

The parents hugged, their cries echoing, their love a fire that would never fade, their hearts bound to the sea, to their mermaid children, forever.

Chapter Text

The portal’s blue light flickered like a dying ember, its glow swallowed by the ocean’s inky depths as Melody, April, Jake, and Scott emerged, their tails slicing through the frigid water. The underwater kingdom loomed, a labyrinth of jagged coral and shadowed caves, its bioluminescent algae casting a sickly, pulsating light that seemed to recoil from the fury awaiting them. Their tails trembled with each stroke as they moved in unison, their fins brushing the sandy floor, a silent vow to face the storm together. The sea was a tomb, its cold grip tightening around their hearts, the memory of their wedding day—café lights, laughter, human love—a fragile dream shattered by the reality of their return.

They swam through the portal’s fading pulse, the current dragging them toward the throne room, a cavern of towering coral spires and writhing shadows, where Kelsey’s wrath festered like a poison. The throne, carved from blackened coral, jutted like a claw, its edges glinting with menace, draped in tendrils of kelp that swayed like specters. Kelsey stood, her silver tail a gleaming scythe, her hair a wild, writhing halo, her eyes blazing red like twin infernos, a demonic fire that scorched the water. Her presence was a maelstrom, the cavern trembling under her rage, the algae dimming to a ghostly flicker. Her voice erupted, a thunderous roar that shook the walls, the water swirling with her fury. “You silly, pathetic merpeople, sit and bow to me!”

The four froze, their tails quivering, their hearts pounding like war drums in a doomed battle. Melody’s purple fins curled tightly, her eyes wide with terror, her voice a trembling whisper lost in the current. “Kelsey, please, we—”

But Kelsey’s command was a whip, cracking through the water, and they obeyed, bowing low, their tails brushing the gritty floor, their bodies shaking under her searing gaze, their scales prickling with fear.

Kelsey’s eyes burned, her silver tail lashing like a blade, her voice a venomous snarl that echoed like a death knell. “You fools! You think you can defy me, flaunt your human nonsense, and I wouldn’t see? My crystals captured every moment, every laugh, every dance, every pathetic human tear!”

She surged forward, her red eyes boring into them, her voice dripping with scorn, each word a lash. “You showed your tails to over fifty humans! You let them gawk, touch your scales, ask their idiotic questions—‘Does it hurt? Can you pee? Do you have a butt?’—like you’re some freak show!

And what did I hear? Oh, let’s see…” Her laugh was a chilling cackle, unhinged and jagged, her silver scales flashing like lightning. “I was called the bitch of the sea! How poetic, Melody. And Mia, that fertile little human girl, wanted to join you, become a mermaid! You told her to wait until I’m gone. How darling. You could have brought her with you all so I could transform her!”

She swam to Melody, her face inches away, her red eyes blazing like hellfire, her voice a hiss that sliced through the water. “Tell me, Melody, how do you plan to make that happen? Plotting to overthrow your queen? You, who did a cheer routine with your besties?”

Her voice twisted into a mocking falsetto, her lips curling. “Oh, look at me, flipping and flying, my friends celebrating me like I’m some hero! You think you’re still that cheerleader, don’t you? Pathetic.” Her nails dug into Melody’s chin, drawing a thin ribbon of blood that swirled in the water, her silver tail coiling like a serpent ready to strike.

Melody’s sob was a wail, her purple tail trembling, her body shrinking under Kelsey’s grip, her heart racing with terror. “Kelsey, I didn’t mean—it was an accident, the splash, we couldn’t stop it! Please, don’t hurt us!” Her tears dissolved into the sea, her mind flashing to Rayna’s screams, a warning that burned like a fresh wound.

Kelsey whirled to April, her red eyes narrowing, her voice a vicious snarl. “And you, April, swimming races with your friends, laughing like you’re still one of them, your pink tail flashing for all to see! You think you’re special, don’t you?

A trans girl who got her wish, a mermaid body to match your heart? You've transitioned twice now in your pathetic life! You’re nothing but a tool for my colony, a womb for my merchildren!” Her silver tail slashed the water, her laugh a cruel bark, her eyes glinting with madness.

April’s cry was piercing, her pink tail curling tightly, tears streaming, her pink-streaked hair floating wildly. “Kelsey, please, we didn’t want to defy you! We’re sorry, we’ll do anything, just don’t turn us into algae!” Her body shook, her pink scales dull with fear, her voice a desperate plea for mercy.

Kelsey spun to Scott, her red eyes blazing, her voice a venomous roar. “Scott, you pitiful creature, I’m happy your parents rejected you! They don’t support you as a fish, do they? They saw your blue tail and ran, horrified by their son, the freak who chose the sea over their love!” Her laugh was a chilling shriek, her silver tail thrashing, the cavern trembling with her rage.

Scott’s blue tail flared, his voice a growl, his arm shielding April. “Don’t talk about my parents, Kelsey! You don’t know them, or me!” His blue eyes burned, his heart breaking, the memory of Linda and Frank’s pale faces a wound that bled anew.

Melody’s voice was a sharp cry, her purple tail trembling, her fear giving way to defiance. “Kelsey, don’t say the fish word! We’re not fish, we’re mermaids, people. We were born human, we have rights, we have freedom!” Her heart pounded, her love for her friends a spark against the darkness.

Kelsey’s head snapped to Melody, her red eyes flaring, her voice a deafening scream that shook the cavern, the water boiling with her rage. “I can call you whatever I want, you insolent wretch! You’re fish to me, nothing more! You think you’re above my rule? You've lost your humanness, you've lost your freedom, you lost your rights! You lost all of that the day you chose to become a fish!” Her silver tail lashed, her hands clawing the air, the algae extinguishing, plunging the cavern into near darkness. “You had your pancakes, your lingerie, your human sex! Drinks and dancing to your silly human songs—Taylor Swift, Sabrina Carpenter, what a joke! You’re not human, you’ll never be human again! Do you understand me! And all of this, don't say the fish word. You breathe water, you have gills, fins, and a tail. Your eggs in your ovaries turned into fish eggs, you are a fish!”

She turned to Jake, her red eyes boring into him, her voice a vicious snarl. “And you, Jake, I expected better from you, the longest-living merman of this pathetic group! You, who survived Hawaii, who knew the sea’s price, fell for Melody’s human spell, let her drag you into her fantasy! You’re as weak as the rest, dreaming of human life when you’re nothing but a fish!” Her silver tail coiled, her rage a storm that crushed their spirits, the cavern trembling as if it would collapse.

Jake’s gray tail tensed, his voice a roar, his arm around Melody. “You’re wrong, Kelsey! We’re more than your tools, more than fish! We love, we feel, we’re alive!” His gray eyes burned, his love for Melody a fire that refused to die.

Kelsey’s scream was unhinged, a banshee’s wail that shook the walls, her red eyes glowing like molten lava, her silver scales flashing with an unnatural light. “You’re dreaming too much of human life, and that’s why you’re never going back! You’re locked to the sea, forever! No nore portals, no beach visits, no human tears—only the ocean, under my rule, until your scales rot and your gills choke! Your parents will assume you died!” Her hands clawed the water, her tail thrashing, the current swirling with her madness, the cavern a prison of her wrath.

The four lost it, their screams a chorus of despair that echoed through the deep, their tails thrashing, their hearts shattering. Melody’s wail was gut-wrenching, her purple tail limp, her body collapsing, her voice a broken plea. “No, Kelsey, please! Our families, our home—you can’t take that away! What will our parents think? They’re waiting for us, at the new house, the beach!” Her tears swirled, her heart breaking, the memory of Paul’s dance, her wedding dress, a fading star.

Kelsey’s laugh was a cruel bark, her red eyes glinting. “Who cares what your parents think? You’re a fish of the sea, Melody, nothing more! They’ll mourn, they’ll move on, and you’ll be forgotten, breeding for me in the dark!” Her silver tail slashed, her voice a venomous snarl, her madness a tidal wave.

April’s sob was piercing, her pink tail trembling, her voice a desperate cry. “But we have a human upper half, Kelsey! We’re not just fish, we’re people, with hearts, with love!” Her pink-streaked hair floated, her tears a storm, her fear a chain.

Kelsey’s rage exploded, her red eyes blazing, her voice a shrieking roar that shook the cavern, the water boiling with her fury. “Human upper half? Oh, right! You think you can pretend to be human when you go home, look forward to that more than being fish in the sea? You’re deluded! You’re mermaids, tools, mine! You’ll breed, you’ll obey, or I’ll rip that human half away, leave you writhing as fish, bait for hooks, screaming in silence!” Her silver claws tore through kelp, her tail swaying like a predator, her eyes burning with insanity, the cavern a crucible of her wrath.

Melody’s voice was a wail, her purple tail thrashing, her body trembling. “Kelsey, please, we’ll do what you want! Don’t hurt us, don’t take our love!” Her heart raced, the terror of losing her family, her human life, a torment that tore her soul.

April’s cry was raw, her pink tail limp, her eyes pleading. “We’re sorry, Kelsey, we’ll obey! Please, just let us a chance!” Her voice broke, her love for Scott a fragile shield against the horror.

Kelsey’s voice was a cold snarl, her silver tail coiling, her red eyes glinting. “You’ll start having sex immediately and conceive your merchildren! I want babies, strong and loyal, to strengthen my colony! You’re here to serve me, not your human fantasies! Get to your chambers, now, or I’ll chain you in the dungeon, your tails rotting, your gills choking, your screams unheard!” Her hands clawed the air, her rage a storm that crushed their hope, the cavern trembling as if it would collapse.

The four swam to their chambers, their tails heavy, their hearts in shards, the weight of Kelsey’s threats a suffocating tide. In Melody and Jake’s chamber, the kelp bed was a cold, slimy prison, its fronds swaying like ghosts, the algae’s faint glow a mockery of the café lights they’d left behind. Melody collapsed into Jake’s arms, her purple tail coiling tightly around his gray one, her sobs wracking her body, her tears swirling in the water. “Jake, she’s taken everything—our families, our home, our hope. I can’t live like this, trapped forever, under her madness!” Her voice was a wail, her heart shattering, the memory of her wedding ring, Paul’s blessing, a fading dream.

Jake’s arms tightened, his gray tail brushing hers, his voice a trembling vow, tears glistening in his gray eyes. “Melody, I’m here, always. She can’t take our love, not this. We’ll survive, we’ll fight, together.” His heart ached, his love a lifeline in the darkness, his fear for her a wound that bled.

In April and Scott’s chamber, April’s pink tail entwined with Scott’s blue one, her sobs echoing, her body trembling, her pink-streaked hair floating like a shroud. “Scott, forever in the sea? Never seeing Mom, Dad, the new house? Kelsey’s insane, she’ll kill us if we fail her! I’m so scared, I can’t breathe!” Her voice was a wail, her heart breaking, the memory of her blush-pink dress, Mark’s dance, a fading light.

Scott’s voice was fierce, his arms wrapping around her, his blue tail steady, tears falling. “April, we’ll find a way, I swear. You’re my wife, my heart. We have each other, and that’s enough to keep going.” His blue eyes burned, his love a shield against the horror, his fear for her a fire that burned.

Melody’s voice was a whisper, her eyes locked on Jake’s, her purple tail trembling, her hands clutching his scales. “Jake, I need you, now, to cherish the one thing we have that’s joyful—us, our love. It’s all we have in this… this nightmare under the sea.” Her lips found his, a desperate kiss, her heart clinging to their bond, her fear giving way to a fierce need to feel alive.

April’s voice echoed, her lips brushing Scott’s, her pink tail tightening, her eyes pleading. “Scott, love me, please. This is our joy, our defiance against her madness. Make me feel whole, just for now.” Her kiss was fierce, her hands pulling him close, her love a fire in the cold, her heart aching for salvation.

An energy pulsed through their bodies, a primal, electric connection that surged through their scales, their tails entwining in a dance of love and despair. Melody looked down as Jake’s male part expanded from his gray tail, merging with her purple one, a connection that sent a gasp through her, a shock of intimacy that burned brighter than their wedding night. The energy was raw, a climax that shook their bodies, a supernova of love that banished the fear, if only for a moment. They lay side by side, their tails still entwined, their kisses soft, their connection a sacred vow that defied Kelsey’s wrath.

April and Scott mirrored them, their blue and pink tails merging, the energy a tidal wave that rocked their bodies, their climax a shared ecstasy that bound their souls. They lay together, kissing, their love a beacon in the darkness, their only joy in the nightmare of their lives, their hearts clinging to each other.

Melody’s voice was a whisper, her hand tracing Jake’s face, her purple tail brushing his, tears falling. “I love you, Jake, with everything I am. This, us, it’s the only light we have down here, the only thing Kelsey can’t rip away. I’ll hold onto it, forever.” Her heart swelled, her love a fire that refused to die, her fear a shadow that lingered.

April’s sob was soft, her lips brushing Scott’s, her pink tail steady, tears streaming. “Scott, you’re my everything, my reason to keep going. This love, it’s our rebellion, our hope, even in this hell. I love you, always.” Her eyes glistened, her heart clinging to their bond, her joy a fragile shield against the horror.

On land, the house was a mausoleum of memories, its silence broken by the rustle of packing tape and the wrenching sobs of Heather, Paul, Stacy, and Mark. They moved through Melody and April’s rooms, their hands trembling as they packed cheer trophies, sub models, and photos, each item a shard of glass in their hearts. The air was thick with grief, the scent of lavender and dust a haunting reminder of the daughters they’d lost to the sea.

Heather knelt by Melody’s desk, her fingers brushing a yellowed drawing tucked in a drawer, its edges frayed from time. It was Melody and April, sketched as children, mermaids lying on a beach, their purple and pink tails gleaming, their smiles radiant under a cartoon sun. Heather’s sob was a wail, her hands shaking as she clutched the paper, tears soaking it, the ink smudging under her fingers. “Paul, look at this,” she whispered, her voice breaking, her heart shattering. “They were so young, drawing this, dreaming of mermaids. It’s like… the sea was calling them, even then, like fate knew they’d be taken from us.” Her tears fell, the drawing a prophecy that tore her soul, a vision of joy turned to tragedy.

Paul’s arms wrapped around her, his voice thick, tears streaming down his weathered face. “They were our girls, Heather, laughing, playing, dreaming of adventures. Now they’re trapped down there, with that… monster queen, Kelsey, who’d turn them into fish. I can’t stand it, knowing they’re suffering, scared, alone.” His hand traced the drawing, his love a wound that bled, his heart aching for Melody’s purple tail, her human smile.

Stacy and Mark arrived for dinner, takeout pizza boxes stacked on the kitchen table, the scent of cheese and pepperoni a hollow comfort in the empty house. Heather showed them the drawing, her voice trembling, her eyes red. “Stacy, Mark, look. They drew this years ago, mermaids on a beach, happy, free. It’s like they always knew, like the sea was their destiny, but it’s stolen them from us.” Her tears fell, her heart breaking, the drawing a cruel reminder of their loss.
Stacy’s sob was soft, her hand reaching for the drawing, her eyes glistening with tears. “It’s so beautiful, Heather, but it hurts so much. They were innocent, full of dreams, and now they’re… mermaids, under Kelsey’s rule, that cruel, unhinged queen. I see April’s pink tail in my dreams, her fear, her pain.” Her voice broke, her love a fire that burned through her grief, her heart aching for her daughter.

Mark’s voice was heavy, his hand squeezing Stacy’s, tears falling, his face etched with sorrow. “We gave them their wedding, their moment, but now they’re gone, maybe forever. I keep hearing April’s laugh, feeling her in my arms during our dance. It’s all we have left, and it’s not enough.” His heart broke, his grief a shadow that clung to him, his love for April a flame that refused to die.

Stacy reached into her bag, her hands trembling as she pulled out four necklaces, each with a pendant crafted from the scales they’d found by the pool—one purple for Melody, one pink for April, one gray for Jake, one blue for Scott. “I made these for us,” she said, her voice a sob, her eyes glistening. “Each has a scale from our kids, so we can wear them, keep them close, always, no matter where they are.” Her tears fell, the necklaces a sacred gift, a fragile thread to their children.

Heather’s wail was raw, her hands clutching the necklace, the purple, pink, gray, and blue scales glinting like stars, Melody’s purple scale at the center. “Stacy, thank you. It’s like… a piece of them, with me, forever. I’ll wear it, feel them, even when they’re so far away.” She slipped it on, her fingers tracing the scales, her heart swelling with love and pain, her tears a river.

Paul’s voice was thick, his necklace heavy, the gray scale of Jake’s tail a reminder of his son-in-law’s strength, the purple, pink, and blue a testament to their family. “It’s perfect, Stacy. They’re with us, in these, in our hearts, always.” His tears fell, his love a vow, his grief a weight that crushed him.

Mark’s hand closed around his necklace, the blue scale of Scott’s tail a symbol of his daughter’s husband, the others a bond to their kids. “We’ll wear them, every day, for our girls, for Jake, for Scott. They’re our light, even in the dark.” His voice broke, his grief a tide, his love a fire that burned eternal.

They ate in silence, the pizza cold, the drawing on the table a haunting specter, the necklaces gleaming around their necks, a fragile connection to the sea. Two days later, the moving truck rumbled into the driveway, its engine a low growl that echoed their sorrow. Movers swarmed the houses, carrying boxes, furniture, and memories, each item a piece of the girls’ lives, a wound that bled anew.

Heather stood in Melody’s room, now stripped bare, the walls echoing with visions of her daughter—Melody laughing, pinning cheer posters, dreaming of marine biology. She heard the ghost of Melody’s giggle, saw her twirling in a prom dress, felt her hug after a cheer competition. Heather’s sob was a wail, her hand clutching the necklace, the purple scale warm against her skin. “Melody, my baby, you were here, so alive, so bright. This room was your heart, and now it’s gone.” Her tears fell, her love a fire that burned through the emptiness.

Paul lingered in the living room, the space where they’d danced to old records, where Melody had opened Christmas presents, her purple tail now a distant dream. He saw her curled on the couch, heard her singing off-key, felt her hand in his during movie nights. His voice was a sob, his hand on the necklace, the scales glinting. “You’re my girl, Melody, always. This house was us, and now it’s just… walls.” His heart broke, his grief a shadow that clung to him.

Stacy stood in April’s room, the air heavy with memories—April building sub models, painting her nails, crying over a breakup. She saw April’s pink-streaked hair bouncing, heard her laugh during sleepovers, felt her hug after a cheer routine. Stacy’s wail was raw, her necklace heavy, the pink scale a spark of her daughter. “April, my sweet girl, this was your sanctuary, your dreams. How do I leave it behind?” Her tears streamed, her love a beacon in the dark.

Mark paced the kitchen, where April had baked cookies, spilled juice, argued over homework. He saw her at the table, heard her teasing him, felt her kiss on his cheek. His voice was thick, his hand clutching the necklace, the blue scale a reminder of Scott’s love for April. “This was our home, April, where you grew, where you shone. It’s killing me to let it go.” His tears fell, his grief a tide that drowned him.

They locked the doors, the clicks final, like gunshots in their hearts. In the driveway, the four parents stood, their hands linked, their necklaces gleaming, their sobs a chorus of farewell. Heather’s voice was a whisper, her eyes on the house. “This home built our girls, held their laughter, their dreams. Saying goodbye feels like losing them again.”

Paul’s voice was thick, tears streaming. “Every room was them, every corner a memory. We’re leaving it, but they’re in us, in these scales, forever.”

Stacy’s sob was soft, her hand clutching Mark’s, her necklace warm. “April’s spirit is here, in every paint chip, every echo. The new house won’t be the same, but we’ll carry her with us.”

Mark’s voice was heavy, his eyes on the empty windows. “We raised them here, loved them here. Now we go, but they’re our heart, our girls, our mermaids.” His tears fell, his love a fire that burned eternal.

They climbed into their cars, the moving truck rumbling away, the houses silent, their necklaces a fragile thread to the sea, to the daughters and sons they’d lost, their love a flame that would never fade.

Chapter Text

The new beach house stood resolute against the ocean’s restless waves, its whitewashed walls gleaming under the late summer sun, a beacon of hope and sorrow for the two families who had merged their lives within its embrace.

Heather, Paul, Stacy, and Mark moved through the spacious rooms, their footsteps echoing on hardwood floors, their hands clutching photos of Melody and April’s old bedrooms, ensuring every detail was recreated—posters pinned at precise angles, cheer trophies aligned on shelves, sub models centered on desks. The air was heavy with the scent of salt and fresh paint, a fragile attempt to hold onto the girls they’d lost to the sea. The living room wall bore a framed drawing, Melody and April as mermaids on a beach, their purple and pink tails vibrant, a childhood fantasy now a haunting prophecy.

Heather stood before the frame, her fingers tracing the glass, her voice a trembling whisper. “We’ve made their rooms perfect, Paul, exactly as they were. But it’s so empty without them, without their laughter, their chaos.” Her necklace, adorned with scales—purple, pink, gray, blue—glinted, a painful reminder of her daughter’s reality.

Paul’s arm encircled her, his voice thick, tears glistening. “It’s all we can do, Heather, keep their spaces, their memories. Living together, here, it’s like… we’re closer to them, somehow, with the ocean right there.” His eyes drifted to the balcony, the waves a cruel taunt, holding their children somewhere in its depths.

Stacy nodded, her hand clutching Mark’s, her pink scale pendant warm against her chest. “It keeps us bound, living as one family. But every night, I lie awake, imagining April’s pink tail, wondering if she’s safe, if she’s scared.” Her sob was soft, her heart aching for her daughter’s embrace.

Mark’s voice was heavy, his blue scale pendant a weight. “We’re here, by the sea, for them—Melody, April, Jake, Scott. But it hurts, knowing they’re out there, maybe forever, and we can’t reach them.” His tears fell, his love a fire that burned through the silence.

They stepped onto the balcony, the ocean sprawling before them, its surface glinting like a thousand mirrors, hiding the torment below. Heather’s voice was a sob, her hand gripping the railing. “They’re out there, our girls, our boys, in that vast, cold sea. I feel them, Paul, but I can’t hold them.” Her necklace gleamed, the scales a tether to her heart.

Paul’s hand covered hers, his voice breaking. “We’ll watch the waves, every day, for a sign, a portal, anything. They’re our kids, forever.” His tears mingled with the sea breeze, his love a vow.

Weeks passed, the families settling into a new routine—working from home, laptops glowing in the quiet house, meals shared in near silence, the clink of forks a stark contrast to the laughter that once filled their old homes. Group dinners, once a comfort, were now a ritual of grief, the framed drawing on the wall of their kids as mermaids a silent witness to their pain. '

A month later, on the day they’d hoped for a portal, the parents gathered on the beach, their eyes fixed on the horizon, their necklaces heavy with hope. The sun sank, painting the sky in hues of fire, but no blue light appeared, no merpeople emerged. The waves whispered mockery, the sea’s indifference a knife to their hearts.

Heather’s wail was raw, her hand clutching the purple scale, tears streaming. “They should’ve come today, Paul! It’s been a month, their twelve-hour visit—where are they?” Her knees buckled, the sand cold against her skin, her heart shattering.

Stacy clung to Mark, her pink scale pendant trembling, her voice a sob. “April promised, she’d try to come. Something’s wrong, Mark, I feel it—Kelsey’s done something!” Her tears soaked his shirt, her fear a shadow that consumed her.

Paul’s voice was thick, his gray scale glinting, his eyes on the waves. “We’ll come back tomorrow, and the next day, every day. They’re out there, and we won’t give up.” His hand gripped Heather’s, his love a shield against despair.

Mark’s sob was soft, his blue scale heavy, his voice breaking. “They’re our kids, our mermaids, our mermen. We’ll wait, forever if we must.” They trudged back to the house, their necklaces a fragile thread to their children, their hearts heavy with the weight of absence.

In the sea, the four merpeople languished in their underwater prison, the caverns dim with sickly algae, the water a suffocating embrace. Melody, April, Jake, and Scott were miserable, their tails—purple, pink, gray, blue—dull with despair, the weight of Kelsey’s ban a chain around their souls. They knew today should have been their visit home, a fleeting taste of human life, but the portal remained closed, Kelsey’s red-eyed wrath a barrier they couldn’t breach.

The ocean pressed down, its cold a constant torment, their depression a tide that threatened to drown them.

Melody’s voice was a whisper, her purple tail curled in their kelp bed, her eyes locked on Jake’s. “Today was our day, Jake, to see Mom, Dad, the new house. I can feel them waiting, and we’re stuck here, under her thumb.” Her tears swirled, her heart breaking, the memory of her wedding a fading star.

Jake’s gray tail brushed hers, his voice trembling, his arms pulling her close. “I know, Melody, it’s killing me too. But we’ll keep fighting, for us, for them.” His gray eyes glistened, his love a lifeline, his fear a shadow.

April’s sob was soft, her pink tail entwined with Scott’s, her voice a wail. “Mom, Dad, they’re on that beach, hoping, and we can’t go. Kelsey’s taken everything, Scott, everything!” Her pink-streaked hair floated, her tears a storm, her heart aching.

Scott’s blue tail tightened, his voice fierce, his arms a shield. “We’ll find a way, April, I swear. You’re my heart, and we’ll get through this.” His blue eyes burned, his love a fire, his despair a weight.

For weeks, the couples had been intimate, their love a defiant spark in the darkness, their tails merging in moments of raw connection, a desperate attempt to fulfill Kelsey’s cruel demands. The energy of their love was a fleeting joy, but the ocean’s weight never lifted, Kelsey’s threats a constant shadow.

One morning, a sharp pain stabbed April’s lower belly, a twisting ache that made her gasp. She clutched Scott’s hand, her pink tail trembling, her voice a whisper. “Scott, I feel something, down here, it hurts, but it’s… different.” Her eyes were wide, a mix of fear and wonder, her heart racing.

Scott’s blue tail flared, his voice urgent, his hand on her belly. “April, are you okay? What is it? We need to tell someone!” His blue eyes were frantic, his love a shield, his fear a storm.

Before they could act, Kelsey’s voice boomed through the caverns, a chilling summons that shook the walls. “To the throne room, now! All four of you!” Her silver tail glinted as they arrived, her red eyes blazing, her hair a wild halo, her presence a maelstrom of power and madness.

Kelsey’s gaze fixed on April, her silver claws glowing with magic, a light that pierced April’s belly, illuminating a faint, pulsing shape within. Her voice was a mocking purr, her red eyes glinting. “Good job, my dear. A mergirl, growing in you, the girl who was born a boy who transitioned and then transitioned again, and I gave you the gift of carrying a child.” Her laugh was cruel, her words a lash, April wincing at the taunt.

April’s sob was soft, her pink tail trembling, her hand on her belly. “Kelsey, please, don’t say that. I’m April, I’m a woman, a mermaid.” Her voice broke, her heart aching, the joy of her pregnancy tainted by Kelsey’s cruelty.

Kelsey’s eyes flared, her voice a vicious snarl, her silver tail lashing. “Oh, you don’t like that, do you? You were born a boy! With male parts, surgery to fix your pathetic human body, and I gave you the miracle gift—a tail, a mermaid’s form, a working vagina! Now you’re pregnant, you’ll give birth, breastfeed, and your child will only know the sea, bowing to her queen! And then you will have another child and another and another, until I stay stop!” Her laugh was unhinged, her red eyes blazing, the cavern trembling with her rage.

April’s voice was a desperate plea, her pink tail curling, tears streaming. “Kelsey, can I go to the beach, please? Just to tell my mom, it’s her first grandchild. She’d want to know!” Her hand rested on her belly, her love for her unborn child a spark, her heart breaking for Stacy’s embrace.

Kelsey’s laugh was a chilling roar, her silver tail thrashing, her voice dripping with scorn. “You think your mother will accept a half-fish grandchild? I know Stacy’s heart—she’ll think it’s a freak show! You’ll have this baby, then another, and another, nonstop, never seeing land again!” Her red eyes glinted, her claws slashing the water, her madness a tidal wave.

April’s wail was gut-wrenching, her pink tail limp, her body collapsing into Scott’s arms, tears swirling. “No, Kelsey, please! My mom would love her, I know it! Don’t take that from me!” Her heart shattered, the thought of her child never knowing land a torment.

Kelsey’s voice was a cold snarl, her red eyes narrowing. “Stop crying, April, it’s bad for the baby. And here’s your reward for breeding: once you give birth, you can never use magic to gain legs again. Your tail is fused to you, forever.” Her silver tail coiled, her words a death sentence, the cavern dimming with her cruelty.

April’s sob was piercing, her hand on her belly, her pink tail trembling, the memory of sand between her toes a fading dream. “Forever? No legs, ever? Kelsey, you can’t—I need to feel the earth, see my parents!” Her voice broke, her love for her child bittersweet, her heart crushed by the loss.

Scott’s arms tightened, his blue tail steady, his voice a trembling vow. “April, I’m here, we’ll face this together. I’m so sorry, I didn’t know this would happen.” His blue eyes glistened, his love a shield, his guilt a wound.

Kelsey’s gaze shifted to Melody, her red eyes blazing, her voice a vicious roar. “And you, Melody, why aren’t you pregnant? You’ve been mating for weeks, haven’t you?” Her silver claws glowed, probing Melody’s belly, her face twisting with rage. “Infertile! You’re barren, useless to my colony! I should turn you into a dolphin, let you swim to shore, crying out in clicks, humans thinking you’re a cute pet, rescued by an aquarium that locks you in a tank!” Her laugh was unhinged, her silver tail thrashing, the cavern shaking with her fury.

Melody’s wail was raw, her purple tail collapsing, her body crumpling to the floor, tears streaming. “Kelsey, please, I didn’t know! Is there a magic serum, something to make me pregnant? I want to try, for Jake, for us!” Her voice broke, her heart shattering, the revelation of her infertility a knife to her soul.

Kelsey’s voice was a chilling snarl, her red eyes glinting. “No serum, Melody. You were born with this flaw, carried it from your human life. Your only job is to get pregnant, one baby after another, and you can’t even do that! You’re worthless!” Her silver claws slashed the water, her rage a storm, the algae extinguishing in fear.

Melody’s sob was piercing, her purple tail curled, her hands clutching her fins, her voice a desperate plea. “I need my mom’s hug, Kelsey, please! I need my mom to hold me in my bed, tell me it will be okay. I didn’t know I was infertile, Jake, I’m so sorry!” Her fingers brushed her gills, her hip fins, her scales, her heart aching for Heather’s embrace, her human life a fading dream.

Kelsey’s scream was a banshee’s wail, her red eyes blazing, her silver tail thrashing. “You don’t get to go to land, ever! You’re down here for good, Melody, a slave to me! April will have calves nonstop, so she can’t travel, and you? You can’t even get pregnant, so your punishment is no land visits! Jake should find another mergirl, one who can carry children!” Her voice was a roar, her claws tearing through kelp, the cavern trembling with her madness.

Jake’s gray tail flared, his voice a fierce growl, his arm shielding Melody. “No, Kelsey! I love Melody, we’re married, bound by love, not your fake rules! I’ll never choose another!” His gray eyes burned, his love a fire, his heart breaking for Melody’s pain.

Kelsey’s laugh was cruel, her red eyes glinting, her voice mocking. “Married? In a fake ceremony, a human fantasy! You didn't even sign a marriage license! You’re nothing but fish, all of you!” Her silver tail coiled, her rage a tidal wave, the cavern a prison of her wrath.

Melody’s wail was gut-wrenching, her body curled on the floor, her hands clutching her purple fins, her voice a broken sob. “Our parents, Kelsey, they’re waiting, hoping! You can’t keep us from them forever!” Her tears swirled, her heart aching, the memory of Paul’s kiss, her wedding vows, a fading light.

Kelsey’s voice was a vicious snarl, her red eyes blazing. “Boo hoo, the poor little mermaid misses her parents! Your parents will forget you, Melody, while you're a slave for me, and April breeds like the tool she is!” Her silver claws slashed the air, her madness a storm, the cavern shaking.

Kelsey’s scream was final, her voice a deafening roar. “Get out! Back to your chambers, you pathetic fish!” Her red eyes glowed, her silver tail thrashing, the water boiling with her fury.

April and Scott swam to their chamber, the kelp bed a cold comfort, the algae’s faint glow a mockery of hope. Scott’s hands rested on April’s belly, his blue tail entwined with her pink one, his voice a trembling whisper. “April, I can’t believe it, a life growing in you, our little girl. I’m so proud, but I’m so sorry—it’s taken your legs, your chance to see your mom.” His tears fell, his love a shield, his guilt a wound.

April’s sob was soft, her hand on her belly, her pink tail steady, her voice bittersweet. “Scott, I always wanted this, to be pregnant, to be a mother, even as a trans girl. Now I am, our life, our mergirl, inside me. She’ll only know the sea, never legs, but we’ll tell her stories—our human days, our wedding, our love as mermaids.” Her eyes glistened, her love for her child a spark, her heart breaking for the loss of land. “I didn’t know this would happen, Scott, but I need to see my parents, somehow, tell them about her.”

Scott’s voice was fierce, his arms tightening, his blue eyes burning. “We’ll find a way, April, I promise. Our girl will know her grandparents, even if we have to defy Kelsey.” His love was a vow, his heart aching for her pain.

In their chamber, Melody sat slumped against the cave wall, her purple tail limp, her hands clutching her fins, tears streaming. “Jake, I’m so sorry I can’t carry your child, can’t carry on my parents’ legacy, even in the sea. I didn’t know I was infertile—you can go, find someone else. I’ll just be Kelsey’s slave mermaid, forever.” Her voice was a wail, her fingers brushing her gills, her scales, her hip fins, her heart hating her tail, her wrinkly hands, the ocean’s grip. “I hate this place, this body, these gills, being away from home!”

Jake swam to her, his gray tail steady, his hands lifting her face, his voice a fierce vow. “Melody, look at me. We’re married, bound by love, not Kelsey’s rules. I’ll never choose another, never leave you. You’re my heart, tail or no tail, fertile or not.” His gray eyes glistened, his love a fire, his strength a shield.

Melody’s sob was raw, her purple tail trembling, her voice breaking. “I hated being a mermaid, Jake, this cold, dark sea, but your love gave me strength, kept me going. I thought a baby, even a half-fish one, would bring joy, something to hold onto, but I can’t even do that. I’m broken, useless.” Her tears swirled, her heart shattering, her love for Jake a fragile spark.

Jake’s voice was urgent, his hands gripping hers, his gray tail brushing her purple one. “Melody, every morning, Kelsey goes for a swim, leaves the throne room empty. We wake up early, sneak to her potion room, find what’s there—truth, magic, something to help you, to fight her. I know there’s a way, a serum, a spell, something she’s hiding!” His eyes burned, his love a plan, his hope a spark.

Melody’s voice was a whisper, her arms wrapping around him, her purple tail entwining with his gray one. “Jake, you’re my light, my reason. Let’s do it, find the truth, for us, for our love.” Her tears fell, her heart clinging to hope, her love a fire that refused to die.

Chapter Text

In the suffocating depths of the ocean, where the bioluminescent algae cast a frail, spectral glow over the jagged coral caverns, their light trembling as if cowering before the malevolent force that reigned supreme, Melody and Jake stirred in their kelp bed, the fronds cold, slimy, and unyielding against their weary scales, a prison woven from the sea’s unfeeling grasp. The weight of their underwater existence was a crushing tide, an unrelenting torment that pressed against their hearts, amplified by the tyrannical wrath of the mermaid they believed to be Kelsey, her unhinged cruelty a shadow that darkened every corner of their lives.

Melody’s purple tail, once a radiant amethyst that shimmered with dreams of adventure, lay limp and lifeless, its scales dulled by grief, her tails color fading, her gills fluttering faintly, her body wracked with the agony of her infertility and the devastating decree of permanent exile to the sea, a sentence that severed her from her parents, her human dreams, and the warmth of the sun-kissed shore.

Jake, his gray tail sturdy as weathered granite, brushed gently against hers, a silent vow of unwavering love, his gray eyes burning with a desperate, unyielding resolve to unearth a path to salvation, to rescue her from the clutches of Kelsey’s madness and restore the life they’d been so brutally stripped of.

The pre-dawn silence, heavy with the ocean’s oppressive hush, was shattered by the distant, rhythmic swish of Kelsey’s silver tail as she glided out for her ritual swim, her absence a fleeting, perilous window that beckoned with the promise of rebellion-or ruin. Melody’s voice trembled, a fragile whisper that quivered in the cold water, her purple fins curling tightly, her eyes wide with a terror that gnawed at her soul. “Jake, we have to move now, but my heart’s screaming we shouldn’t—this is too dangerous, too reckless! If she catches us, she’ll turn us into something or chain us in the dungeon, our tails rotting, our screams lost forever! I can't have children, she doesn't need me!” Her tears swirled into the current, dissolving into the sea, her heart pounding like a war drum, the memory of Rayna’s anguished cries—her turquoise tail shrinking into a writhing silver fish—searing her mind like a fresh, bleeding wound.

Jake’s hand clasped hers, his grip firm yet tender, his gray tail steady as an anchor, his voice a fierce, resolute vow that cut through her fear. “Melody, we can’t endure this torment, this life of servitude under her deranged rule, breeding for her whims, stripped of our humanity. She’s concealing something in that potion room, I feel it in my bones—a serum, a spell, a sliver of hope to heal your heart, to free us all. We have to seize this chance, for you, for your parents, for April’s unborn child, for the life we swore to fight for.” His gray eyes blazed with a fire that refused to be extinguished, his love for her a beacon piercing the darkness, his determination a shield against the abyss.

With hearts pounding and tails gliding silently through the shadowed caverns, their scales prickling under the algae’s dim, wary glow, as if the sea itself sensed their defiance. The throne room loomed ahead, its coral walls towering like the jagged teeth of some ancient leviathan, the black throne pulsing with a sinister, malevolent energy that seemed to writhe in the shadows. Melody hesitated at the threshold, her purple tail trembling, her gills fluttering erratically, her voice a breathless whisper laced with dread. “Jake, we shouldn’t be here—this is her sanctum, the heart of her power, where her cruelty festers. If she finds us, it’s not just punishment, it’s obliteration!” Her heart thundered, her fear a suffocating chain, the weight of their rebellion threatening to crush her resolve.

Jake’s hand pressed against the coral door, its groan reverberating like a death knell, revealing a chamber aglow with an eerie, otherworldly radiance that bathed the room in a surreal, haunting light. Floor-to-ceiling shelves lined the walls, groaning under the weight of countless vials, each filled with potions that shimmered in a kaleidoscope of colors—crimson like fresh blood, sapphire as deep as the abyss, emerald glowing with verdant life, gold sparkling like captured sunlight—each vial meticulously labeled in swirling, arcane script that seemed to pulse with forbidden knowledge. At the room’s center, a black orb spun in a vortex of dark, crackling energy, its low, menacing hum vibrating through the water, chilling their scales and sending a shiver down their spines, a malevolent presence that seemed to watch, to judge, to hunger. Melody’s gasp was a fragile sound, her purple tail flickering nervously, her eyes wide with a mixture of awe and visceral dread. “Jake, this… this is no potion room, it’s a sorceress’s lair, a vault of secrets and horrors. What has she been hiding from us all this time?”

Before they could delve deeper, April and Scott surged into the room, their pink and blue tails flashing in the eerie glow, their faces pale with panic, their movements frantic. April’s voice was a sharp, urgent whisper, her pink-streaked hair floating wildly, her hand instinctively cradling her pregnant belly, where her unborn mergirl grew. “Melody, Jake, what in the sea’s name are you doing here? This is madness, absolute insanity! Kelsey will flay us alive if she catches you—she’ll turn us into bait fish or worse!” Her pink tail curled tightly, her fear for her child a weight that anchored her, her heart racing with the terror of Kelsey’s wrath.

Scott’s blue tail flared, his voice low and fraught with urgency, his blue eyes darting nervously to the door, his hand gripping April’s. “Jake, this is suicide! She turned Rayna into sea algae for a lesser offense—disobeying her in this room, her sacred space, is begging for annihilation. We need to swim out, now, before it’s too late!” His love for April was a shield, his fear a storm that threatened to overwhelm him, his blue scales glinting with a desperate need to protect his family.

Jake’s voice was a fierce, “No, Scott, I’m done cowering, done letting her dictate our lives, our futures. There’s a truth hidden here, a way to save Melody from her despair, to stop Kelsey’s reign of terror. We can’t keep living as her slaves, breeding for her colony, our dreams crushed under her silver tail. We have to find it, for April’s baby, for our families on land!” His gray eyes blazed with a fire that refused to dim, his resolve a rock against the sea’s relentless tide, his love for Melody a vow that anchored him.

Melody’s fingers, trembling with a mixture of hope and dread, brushed against a vial on a high shelf, its label reading “Mermaid to Human Serum” in elegant, glowing script, its golden liquid shimmering like a captured sunrise, a beacon of salvation in the darkness. Her breath caught, a wave of nausea surging through her, her stomach churning as if the sea itself had turned against her, her purple tail trembling violently, her gills fluttering erratically. She clutched the vial, her hands shaking so fiercely she feared it might slip, her voice a broken, anguished wail that echoed through the chamber. “Oh my God, Jake, April, Scott—look at this! A serum to make us human again, to restore our legs, our lives. I feel like I'm going to throw up! Kelsey lied to us, that wretched tyrant! She could have changed us back, all this time, and she kept us here, trapped in this cold, dark hell!” Her tears swirled into the water, her heart shattering into a thousand jagged pieces, the vial a cruel mirror of her deepest, most desperate wish—to run on land, to embrace her parents, to reclaim the human life stolen from her. Her stomach roiled, a sickening blend of hope and betrayal, the weight of her infertility and the sea’s exile crashing down like a tidal wave.

April’s voice was a stunned, trembling whisper, her pink tail curling tightly, her hand pressing against her belly, her pink-streaked hair floating like a shroud. “Melody..... what? A serum to be human? She had this, hidden here, while she forced me to carry this child, to breed for her colony? How could she be so cruel?” Her tears mingled with the sea, her joy for her pregnancy tainted by the sting of betrayal, her heart aching for the life her daughter would never know.

Scott tensed up, his voice a fierce growl, his blue eyes blazing with righteous fury, his hands clenching into fists. “She’s a monster, keeping us like this, mocking Melody’s pain, forcing April to be a broodmare for her twisted dreams! Why, why would she do this to us?” His love for April was a fire that burned through his fear, his anger a storm that threatened to erupt, his blue scales glinting with defiance.

Before they could process the magnitude of their discovery, a chilling, venomous laugh sliced through the water, the current boiling as Kelsey surged into the room, her silver tail glinting like a sharpened blade, her red eyes blazing like twin infernos, her hair a wild, writhing halo of menace that seemed to drink in the light. “Looking for something, my pathetic little fish?” Her voice was a venomous snarl, laced with a sadistic glee, her silver claws glowing with a dark, crackling energy, the black orb in the center of the room spinning faster, its hum escalating to a piercing scream that vibrated through their scales. The four merpeople froze, their tails trembling, their hearts pounding like war drums, a primal terror rooting them to the sandy floor, the air thick with the promise of annihilation.

Melody clutched the vial to her chest, her purple tail limp, her body shaking, her voice a broken, anguished sob that tore through the chamber. “Kelsey, you lied! You had this serum, this chance to make us human again, to give me back my legs, my family, my life on land! All this time, you could have freed us, and you chose to keep us here, your prisoners, your tools! When I first came here you were so sweet, and now you're so evil! Why, Kelsey, why us?” Her tears swirled, a storm of grief and betrayal, her stomach still churning, the nausea a physical manifestation of her shattered hope, her heart breaking under the weight of her infertility, her exile, and now this cruel deception.

Kelsey’s rage was an apocalyptic maelstrom, her red eyes flaring like molten lava, her voice a deafening roar that shook the cavern, the potions rattling on their shelves, the black orb pulsing wildly, its energy crackling like a thunderstorm. “Could I have made you human again? Yes! Will I? Never! You’re here, in my colony, my breeding stock, forever bound to the sea, your tails are a chain that you’ll never break!” Her silver tail thrashed, a violent lash that sent currents swirling, her claws slashing through the water, her hair flaring like a crown of fire, the cavern trembling as if it would collapse under her wrath. “You think you deserve land, human lives, human joys? You’re fish, nothing more, existing to serve me, to strengthen my kingdom!”

Melody’s wail was a primal, heart-rending scream, her purple tail collapsing, her body crumpling to the floor, her hands still clutching the vial, her tears a torrent that mingled with the sea. “Why us, Kelsey? Why steal our lives, our families, our dreams? I just want my mom’s hug, my dad’s laugh, the feel of sand under my feet! You’ve taken everything! I was a cheerleader in college! I had dreams!” Her voice broke, her heart shattering, the nausea surging, her gills fluttering as if choking, the vial a cruel taunt of a life she’d never reclaim, her infertility a wound that bled anew.

Kelsey’s laugh was unhinged, a chilling cackle that echoed like a death knell, her red eyes glinting with sadistic delight, her voice a venomous snarl. “Time for the truth, Melody, you naive little fool. I’ve watched you and April since you were children, splashing in that pool, playing mermaids, weaving your fantasies of tails and seas. Your little sleepovers, your mermaid movies. You were perfect for my colony, strong, vibrant, fertile—or so I believed, you barren, useless wretch! All I needed was to get you to the ocean. When I saw your stupid little submarine project, I knew this was it. I would capture you both and make you mine forever." Her silver tail coiled like a serpent, her claws pointing accusingly at Melody, her rage a tempest that threatened to drown them all. “You wanted tails, you dreamed of them, you know you did! You both dreamed of being mermaids!”

Melody’s voice was a fierce, defiant cry, her purple tail flaring, her tears streaming, her nausea a fire in her belly. “That was all fantasy, Kelsey, a childish fantasy, not a choice to live like this! We were kids, dreaming, not begging for your cold, dark prison, your twisted rule! This is real life, a nightmare you forced upon us!” Her heart raced, her love for her human life a blazing fire, her fear a suffocating chain that she refused to let bind her spirit.

April’s sob was piercing, her pink tail curling tightly, her hand cradling her belly, her voice a desperate, trembling plea. “Kelsey, please, can you just change us back, let us go home? I want my baby to know land, to feel my parents’ love, to be free of your cruelty!” Her pink-streaked hair floated like a mourning veil, her tears a storm, her love for her unborn mergirl a fragile spark in the darkness, her heart aching for the life she’d been denied.

Kelsey’s voice was a vicious, earth-shaking roar, her red eyes blazing, her silver tail thrashing, the black orb pulsing like a dying star. “April, you exist to breed, to churn out merchildren for my colony, one after another, until your body breaks! Your baby, your calves, will serve me, never knowing land, only the sea, their tails bowing to their queen! You go to land, your baby mermaid, your daughter as you call her, she dies. You become human again, your daughter doesn't live! Face it, you're stuck with me.” Her laugh was cruel, a blade that cut through their hope, her claws glowing with a malevolent light, the cavern trembling under her unyielding power.

Kelsey’s gaze shifted to Melody, her voice dropping to a mocking, venomous purr, her red eyes glinting with sadistic intent. Kelsey switched to her kind self, tricking Melody. “You really want to be human again, Melody? To prance on land with your precious parents? To live your dream human life. Fine, let’s make it happen.” Her silver claws beckoned, her smile a predator’s grin, her tail swaying with deceptive calm. “Hand me the serum, little fish, let’s see what we can do.”

Melody’s heart surged, a flicker of desperate hope igniting, her purple tail trembling, her voice a stunned, breathless whisper. “What… really? You’ll let us go, give me my legs back?” Her hands extended the vial, her fingers shaking, her eyes locked on Kelsey’s, a fragile trust warring with her nausea, the other three merpeople gasping in unison, their tails frozen, their hearts suspended in disbelief. Kelsey smiled, "Sure. It seems fair, I see how bad you want it."

Melody handed over the vial, Kelsey's laugh erupting into a chilling, maniacal shriek, her red eyes blazing with a demonic fury. "You want to be a human so bad! Watch this!" With a violent, deliberate swing, she hurled the vial against the coral wall, the glass shattering into a thousand glittering fragments, the golden serum dissolving into the water, its radiant glow fading like a snuffed flame, a dying star swallowed by the sea. “Now look, you’re stuck like this forever! You will forever be a mermaid, you better get used to being happy as a fish! Tied to the ocean! That was my only batch, gone, because you dared to dream of defying me!” Her voice was a apocalyptic roar, her silver tail thrashing, the black orb screaming, the potions rattling, the cavern shaking as if the sea itself recoiled from her wrath.

Melody’s scream was a visceral, soul-rending wail, her purple tail convulsing, her body collapsing to the floor in a frantic, flailing panic, her fins flapping wildly, her gills choking on her sobs, her hands clawing at the sand as if to grasp the lost serum. “Kelsey, why?! You knew my heart, my soul, yearns for land, for my parents, for my human life! You’ve destroyed my last chance, my only hope!” Her body writhed, her tail thrashing, her panic a storm that consumed her, her nausea surging, her heart shattering into irreparable fragments, the serum’s loss a death sentence, her infertility a wound that bled, her human dreams obliterated in a single, cruel act. She screamed again, a raw, animalistic sound, her purple scales dulling, her spirit breaking under the weight of eternal exile. Melody began to vomit as the pressure was too much for her to handle.

April’s voice was a desperate, anguished cry, her pink tail trembling, her hand clutching her belly, her pink-streaked hair floating wildly. “Melody, you’d leave me, my baby, for land? After everything we’ve endured together?” Her tears swirled, her love for her sister a spark, her fear and hurt a shadow, her heart torn between her pregnancy and Melody’s despair.

Melody’s sob was raw, her purple tail limp, her voice breaking, her body still trembling from her panic. “April, please, not now! I love you, your baby, but this sea, her cruelty, it’s killing me! I can’t live like this, trapped, barren, a slave!” Her heart ached, her love for April a fire, her despair a tide that threatened to drown her.

Kelsey smiled, her eyes as red as fire, her voice a venomous, taunting snarl. “That's right April, your best friend, her heart longs to leave you alone, for you to endure pain while she gains freedom. Now I've ripped what chance she had away from her!"

Melody’s sob was raw, “April, that isn't what I said! This is too much!"

Kelsey locked eyes with Jake. Oh, Jacob, your wife whom you married as stupid humans, would leave you. How is that love? Jacob, you’ve been here longest, haven’t you? You’ve sensed the truth, the darkness behind my rule, haven’t you?” Her silver tail coiled, her smile a predator’s grin, her claws glowing with a dark, crackling energy, the black orb pulsing with a malevolent rhythm. "Look into my eyes, who do you really see?"

Jake’s gray tail flared, his eyes narrowing, his voice a stunned, trembling whisper, his heart pounding with a dawning horror. “Oh my gosh. You’re… you’re not Kelsey, are you? You’re something else, something evil, hiding behind her name!” His gray eyes burned, his love for Melody a shield, his fear a storm that surged within him.

Kelsey’s laugh was a chilling, earth-shattering roar, her form shimmering, her silver tail darkening to a glossy, inky black, her hair erupting into a wild cascade of venomous purple, her red eyes blackening into bottomless voids of malice, her body twisting into a demonic visage—a nightmare mermaid, her scales jagged, her fins razor-sharp, her presence a maelstrom of pure evil. “I am Katrina, you fools! Kelsey's evil sister! That weak, sniveling sister of mine was too soft, too loving, too pathetic to rule! I turned her into algae and claimed her throne!” Her voice deepened to a guttural, demonic growl that shook the cavern, the black orb screaming, the potions trembling, the water boiling with her power. “I was going to turn you all evil, my dark mermaids and mermen, rulers of a world drowned in shadow, my army to crush the land, to make humans kneel or perish!” Her black tail thrashed, her purple hair writhing like serpents, her black eyes blazing with a sadistic hunger, her claws slashing through the water, her demonic form a vision of apocalyptic horror.

The four merpeople gasped, their tails trembling, their hearts racing, a primal horror rooting them to the floor, their scales prickling with dread. Melody’s wail was piercing, her purple tail limp, her body still shaking from her panic, her voice a broken sob. “You’re a demon, Katrina! You murdered your sister, trapped us here, planned to corrupt us, to destroy everything we love!” Her tears swirled, her heart breaking, her nausea surging, her fear a chain that threatened to crush her spirit.

April’s sob was raw, her pink tail curling tightly, her hand clutching her belly, her voice trembling with terror. “Katrina, you’re pure evil, a monster! You’d turn my baby, my family, into your twisted evil soldiers? How could you?” Her pink-streaked hair floated, her tears a storm, her love for her mergirl a fragile spark, her horror a tide that overwhelmed her.

Scott’s blue tail flared, his voice a fierce growl, his blue eyes blazing with righteous fury. “You’re a murderer, Katrina, a tyrant who’d doom the world for your sick dreams! You’ll never win, not while we breathe!” His love for April was a fire, his anger a storm, his blue scales glinting with defiance.

Jake’s gray tail tensed, his voice a fierce vow, his gray eyes burning with resolve. “You’re done, Katrina. We’ll stop you, protect our families, our world, no matter the cost!” His love for Melody was a shield, his determination a fire that refused to die.

Katrina’s voice was a deep, booming roar, her black tail thrashing, her purple hair flaring, her black eyes blazing with demonic fury. “You think you can defy me? I rule the sea, and soon the land! I have a serum, hidden here, that will unleash a rain cloud over Seattle, a plague that will force humans to join my colony as evil merpeople who kill humans that don't join me! I’ll drown their cities, their joys, make them fish like you, my eternal slaves!” Her claws pointed to a crimson vial on a high shelf, its glow pulsing like a heartbeat, the black orb screaming with her power, the cavern trembling as if the sea itself feared her wrath.

Melody’s wail was gut-wrenching, her purple tail trembling, her voice a desperate plea, her panic still lingering. “Katrina, you can’t! My parents, our friends, they’re innocent! You can’t destroy them, their lives, their world!” Her heart raced, her love for her human life a blazing fire, her fear for her family a torment that tore at her soul.

April’s cry was piercing, her pink tail curling, her hand clutching her belly, her voice trembling. “My baby, my parents, you’d doom them all? You’re a demon, Katrina, a plague on the sea and land!” Her tears swirled, her love for her mergirl a spark, her terror a chain that bound her heart.

Scott, unnoticed, swam silently behind Katrina, his blue tail gliding with a predator’s grace, his eyes scanning the shelves with a desperate urgency. His fingers closed around a vial labeled “Paralyzing Serum,” its green liquid glowing faintly, his heart pounding with a reckless, daring plan. As Katrina’s rant reached a fever pitch, her black tail thrashing, her purple hair flaring, her black eyes blazing, Scott lunged, plunging the needle into her back, the serum flooding her veins, a silent prayer on his lips.

Katrina’s scream was a banshee’s wail, a sound that tore through the cavern, her black tail convulsing violently, her purple hair collapsing, her black eyes rolling back in a grotesque parody of defeat. “You horrible humans! What have you done to me! You don’t deserve joy, don’t deserve life! You think you can stop me, your queen!” Her voice slurred, her demonic form crumpling to the floor, the black orb slowing, its hum fading to a whisper, the potions stilling on their shelves, the cavern exhaling in relief.

The four merpeople moved swiftly, their tails flashing, their hearts racing, adrenaline surging through their veins. Jake and Scott lifted Katrina’s limp, demonic form, her black tail dragging, her purple hair trailing like a shroud, her jagged scales glinting in the dim light. Melody and April followed, their purple and pink tails trembling, their tears swirling, their fear giving way to a fierce, defiant resolve. They carried her to the prison, a cavern of iron coral bars, its walls pulsing with ancient containment spells, the air thick with the weight of their victory—and their loss. They chained her black tail to the ground, the iron links clanging with finality, the bars slamming shut, Katrina’s unconscious form a dark, malevolent heap, her black eyes closed, her power momentarily silenced.

As they secured the chains, Katrina stirred, her black eyes snapping open, her purple hair flaring, her voice a deep, sadistic growl that echoed through the prison, a chilling promise of vengeance. “You need me, you fools! You can’t run this kingdom without me, without my power, my will! You’re stuck in the sea, forever, your tails a curse you’ll never escape!” Her laugh was a deep, guttural roar, a sadistic symphony that chilled their scales, her black tail straining against the chains, her claws slashing the air. “Melody, you stupid little fish, thinking you could become human again, prance on land with your pathetic parents! Hope you enjoy these waters, these cold, dark depths—you’ll outlive your parents, your friends, for centuries, watching them die while you swim, barren, useless, a slave to the sea!” Her black eyes blazed, her purple hair writhing, her demonic form a vision of eternal malice, her words a poison that seeped into their souls.

Melody’s locked eyes with the evil queen, “No, Katrina, you can’t mean that! My parents, my life, I can’t outlive them, trapped here, without hope, without a child!” Her tears swirled, her heart shattering, the serum’s loss a wound that bled, her infertility a torment, Katrina’s words a curse that echoed in her mind, her panic surging anew, her body shaking with the weight of eternal exile. "I will become a mother, somehow, one day and Jake a father, I'll do it just to prove you wrong!

April’s sob was piercing, her pink tail curling, her hand clutching her belly, her voice trembling with grief. “Katrina, you’re a demon, cursing us, our children, with your hatred! My baby deserves better, deserves land, love, not your prison!” Her pink-streaked hair floated, her tears a storm, her love for her mergirl a fragile spark, her fear a chain.

Jake’s arms wrapped around Melody, his gray tail steady, his voice a fierce, trembling vow, his gray eyes glistening with tears. “Melody, we’ll find another way, another serum, another spell. You’re not alone, not ever, no matter what she says. We’ll fight, for you, for us.” His love was a fire, his hope a spark, his heart breaking for her pain.

Scott’s hand rested on April’s belly, his blue tail entwined with her pink one, his voice a resolute whisper, his blue eyes burning. “April, we stopped her, saved the land, your parents, our girl. We’re still here, but we’ll keep fighting, for her, for our future.” His love was a shield, his fear a weight, his resolve a vow.

Back on land, the beach house stood as a silent sentinel, its balcony overlooking the ocean’s restless expanse, the waves a cruel, mocking chorus that whispered of the children lost to its depths. Heather, Paul, Stacy, and Mark stood on the shore, their necklaces adorned with scales of purple, pink, gray, and blue—gleaming under the midday sun, their eyes fixed on the horizon, their hearts heavy with a grief that had deepened with each passing day. Weeks had passed, another month promised of a portal day, a crushing void, no blue light, no merpeople, only the sea’s indifferent roar. The air was thick with salt and despair, the framed drawing in the living room—Melody and April as mermaids on a beach—a haunting specter, a childhood dream turned into a prophecy of pain.

Heather’s wail was a raw, soul-rending cry, her hand clutching the purple scale, tears streaming down her weathered face, her knees buckling in the sand. “Paul, it’s been weeks, no signs, no whispers, no trace of them! What if Kelsey’s turned them into fish, or worse, killed them? My Melody, my heart, where is she? Why hasn’t she come?” Her voice broke, her heart shattering, the necklace a fragile thread to her daughter, her fear a tide that threatened to drown her, the thought of Melody’s purple tail lost forever a torment that clawed at her soul.

Paul knelt beside her, his arms wrapping around her, his gray scale pendant heavy, his voice thick with unshed tears, his face etched with grief. “Heather, we don’t know that, we can’t lose hope. They’re strong, our girls, our boys, fighting whatever’s keeping them. Something’s happened, but they’re alive, I feel it in my bones. We’ll keep coming, every day, for them, until we see them again.” His tears fell, his love a vow, his fear a shadow that clung to him, his heart aching for Jake’s strength, for Melody’s smile.

Stacy clung to Mark, her pink scale pendant trembling, her sob piercing the sea breeze, her eyes red with grief. “April’s out there, terrified, under that monster Kelsey’s rule. What if she’s hurt, Mark, or even pregnant with our grandchild? I can’t bear losing her again, not after the wedding, not after everything!” Her tears soaked his shirt, her heart breaking, the memory of April’s blush-pink dress, her dance with Mark, a fading light that flickered in her dreams.

Mark’s voice was heavy, his blue scale pendant a weight, his arms tightening around her, his face a mask of resolve and sorrow. “Stacy, they’re our kids, bound by love, by courage. Kelsey’s cruel, but they’re not alone—Jake, Scott, they’re protecting them, I know it. We’ll wait, we’ll hope, we’ll stand here every day until they come back to us.” His tears glistened, his love a fire, his grief a tide that threatened to overwhelm him, his heart clinging to Scott’s blue tail, to April’s spirit.

They stood, their hands linked, their necklaces gleaming like stars against the sand, their eyes locked on the waves, a family forged in loss and bound by an unbreakable love. Heather’s voice was a trembling whisper, her hand tracing the purple scale, her heart aching. “Melody, my baby, wherever you are, feel us, know we’re here, waiting, loving you with every breath.” Her tears fell, her hope a fragile spark, her grief a weight that pressed against her chest.

Paul’s voice was a solemn vow, his gray scale warm against his skin, his eyes glistening. “Jake, wherever you are, please keep her safe, keep them all safe. We’re here, always, our son, our strength.” His love was a shield, his heart breaking for the family he’d lost.

Stacy’s sob was soft, her pink scale a spark of her daughter, her voice breaking. “April, my sweet girl, your baby, we’ll love her, if we can just hold you again. Come back to us, please.” Her tears streamed, her heart aching, her love a fire that refused to die.

Mark’s voice was steady, his blue scale a beacon, his eyes fixed on the horizon. “Scott, you’re our son, our rock. Bring them home, somehow, someway. We’re waiting, forever.” His love was a vow, his grief a weight, his resolve a flame that burned eternal.

They turned back to the house, their footsteps heavy, their necklaces a tether to the sea, to the daughters and sons they’d lost, their love a light that pierced the darkness, their vigil a promise that would never waver, their hearts clinging to the hope that one day, against all odds, their mermaids and mermen would return.

Chapter Text

In the fathomless depths of the ocean, where bioluminescent algae clung to jagged coral caverns, their frail, ghostly glow flickered like the dying embers of a forsaken realm, casting spectral shadows that writhed with the weight of eternal despair, the merpeople's bodies and souls drained from the cataclysmic horrors of the previous day. The four of them, unable to celebrate their prior weddings, had been away from land for months and had not visited home.

The shattering revelation of Katrina’s true identity, the destruction of the mermaid-to-human serum that had been Melody’s last, fragile hope for reclaiming her human life, and the chaining of the demonic mermaid in the dungeon—her black tail bound, her purple hair a venomous cascade—had left them broken, their tails limp with grief, their hearts burdened by the torment of their exile and the flicker of hope so brutally extinguished. The caverns were cloaked in a deceptive silence, broken only by the mournful hum of the sea, a lullaby that masked the storm of sorrow, fear, and desperate resolve churning within their souls.

Melody stirred in the pre-dawn stillness, her purple tail curling instinctively, her gills fluttering faintly, her heart a knotted tangle of longing for the sunlit shores of her human life, dread that the sea would claim her forever, and a bone-deep ache for her parents’ embrace. She reached for Jake’s side of the kelp bed, seeking his familiar warmth, his love an anchor in this abyss of pain, but the fronds were cold, empty, his presence vanished. Panic surged, a tidal wave that choked her, her fins flaring, her voice a trembling, heart-wrenching cry that shattered the silence of the chamber. “Jake? Baby, where are you?” Her tail glowed faintly in the morning light seeping through the cavern’s cracks, a radiant amethyst pulsing with her terror, its beauty a cruel mockery of the dread gripping her soul, her gills fluttering erratically as fear consumed her.

She surged from the bed, her purple tail propelling her through the water, her calls escalating into a desperate, soul-rending litany that echoed through the caverns, a plea born of love and the terror of loss. “Jake! Jake, please, answer me!” Her tail flashed through the dim corridors, her purple scales catching the algae’s ghostly glow, her heart pounding with visions of Katrina’s black-eyed wrath, her dark magic snaring Jake, turning him to algae, his gray scales trapped in the glowing walls, her love lost to the sea’s cruel embrace. Her voice grew frantic, a wail that tore through the water, “Jake, where are you? I can’t lose you!” when a familiar voice called back, soft but urgent, “Melody, I’m here!”

Jake swam toward her, his gray tail cutting through the water, his gray eyes wide with concern, his arms outstretched. They collided, their tails wrapping around each other in a desperate, entwined embrace, purple and gray scales shimmering, their fins interlocking like a vow, their bodies pressed close, a shield against the sea’s cruelty. Melody’s sobs wracked her, her face buried in his chest, her tears swirling into the water, her purple tail trembling against his, her voice breaking. “Jake, oh my gosh, I thought you were gone, captured by Katrina’s vile magic! That she escaped. I woke up, and you weren’t there, and I feared… I feared she’d taken you, turned you to algae, trapped you in the walls, my love, my heart! You are all I have left!” Her gills fluttered, her panic a wound, her love for him a fire that burned through her terror, her purple scales dull with grief, her body shaking in his embrace.

Jake’s arms tightened, his gray tail curling protectively around hers, his voice a soft, soothing vow, his gray eyes glistening with love and sorrow, his hands stroking her purple-streaked hair. “Melody, my heart, I’m here, safe, I swear it. I’m so sorry I frightened you. I couldn’t sleep, not after the horrors of yesterday went exploring, and… I found so many things. Come with me, you need to hear this, April and Scott are already there.” Melody was hyperventilating, her chest and gills moving at a high speed, "After yesterday, I woke up, you weren't there. I thought you were attacked! You're my person, I can't live without you!" His love was a beacon, his warmth a shield, his heart aching for her fear, his gray scales glinting in the faint light, their tails still entwined, a silent promise of unity.

They swam hand in hand to a hidden chamber near the throne room, where April and Scott waited, their pink and blue tails coiled, their faces pale with anticipation, the algae’s glow dimming as if sensing the weight of Jake’s revelation. Melody clung to Jake, her purple tail brushing his, her heart still racing from her panic, her voice a trembling whisper.

Jake’s voice was low, trembling with the weight of his discovery, as he held up a small, glowing vial, its golden liquid shimmering like a captured sunrise, a fragile relic of hope salvaged from despair. “I couldn’t sleep after we chained Katrina. I returned to the potion room, scoured every shelf, every crack. At the bottom of the shattered mermaid-to-human serum vial, I found enough residue to make one last dose.” He held the vial aloft, its glow a beacon that sent a shockwave through the group, a promise of salvation warring with their fear, his gray eyes locked on Melody’s, his love a fire.

April’s voice was a stunned whisper, her pink tail trembling, her hand clutching her belly. “One dose, Jake? To make one of us human again, to return to land, to our families, our lives? After all she’s done?” Her tears swirled, her heart racing, her love for her mergirl a spark, her longing for her parents a bittersweet ache.

Scott’s voice was thick with disbelief, his blue tail tense, his blue eyes blazing. “One dose, after she smashed the last, taunted us with it? Jake, this changes everything—but who takes it? What do we do with it?” His love for April was a shield, his fear a storm, his heart pounding with the weight of the decision.

Jake swallowed hard, his gray tail trembling, his voice a pained whisper, his eyes fixed on Melody, his love burning through his fear. “I looked through all the potions and thought that we could turn Katrina into a fish, a dolphin, something harmless. But as a fish or dolphin, she might return, find a way to access her dark magic again. Then I thought… we turn her human. The spell book says humans can’t survive here without magic. We inject her, her lungs become human again, there be no portal for her to escape through, and she drowns, gone forever.”

His voice cracked, his heart heavy with the brutality of the plan, his gray eyes glistening. “But, Melody, this serum could be for you. You could take it, become human, return to the life you weep for every night in my arms—the life on land with your parents, your dreams of college, your human heart. I see your pain, every tear, every wish for legs. Yes, I love you with every ounce in my being. Could I live without you? No. But, I love you so deeply that I want to see you free and happy. This is your chance.”

Melody’s breath caught, her heart lurching with a dizzying mix of hope, dread, and nausea, her eyes locked on the vial, its golden glow a cruel mirror of her deepest desire—to run on sand, to embrace her parents, to reclaim her human life. Her voice was a broken, anguished sob, her hands shaking, her tears a torrent, her purple scales dull with grief. “Jake, you… You’d give this to me? To go back, to be human again, to feel the sun, to hug my mom, my dad, to live the life I’ve wept for? But… what about Katrina? If I take it, she stays here, chained but alive, plotting, a threat to you, to April, to her baby. I can’t let her hurt you, not after everything!” Her heart shattered, the decision a crushing tide, her infertility a wound, her love for her friends a fire warring with her longing for land, her panic from waking alone still a raw wound.

April’s sob was piercing, her hand clutching her belly, her voice trembling with grief. “Melody, you’d give up your chance to go home, for us? For my baby? You’re my sister, my heart, but… what about you? Your dreams, your life, everything you’ve lost? I've found a way to be content here, but you, I know you better than anyone. You're not happy here.” Her pink-streaked hair floated, her tears a storm, her love for Melody a spark, her fear for her friend a weight that broke her heart.

Scott’s voice was a fierce, trembling whisper, his blue eyes glistening with gratitude and sorrow. “Melody, you’re sacrificing everything, your one shot at freedom, your human life. We can’t let you do this alone. There has to be another way, another potion, something in that room!” His love for April was a shield, his gratitude for Melody a fire, his fear for their future a weight that pressed against his chest.

Melody’s voice was a resolute, trembling vow, her purple tail steadying, her eyes blazing with selfless love, her tears still falling. “No, this is the only way. Katrina’s a demon, a plague who’d find a way to destroy you, your baby, our families on land if she ever got free. I’m sacrificing myself. Let's turn Katrina human, let her drown. It’s gruesome, it’s horrific, I would never think to end one's life, but it must be done. I’ll stay, a mermaid, barren, trapped in this sea, but you’ll be safe, your baby will be safe.” Her heart broke, the loss of her human dream a wound that bled, her love for her friends a fire that burned brighter than her pain, her resolve a rock against the sea’s relentless tide.

Jake’s voice was a pained, trembling whisper, his hand clutching the vial, his eyes locked on Melody’s. “Melody, you’re sure? This is your heart, your wish, every night in my arms, sobbing for land, for your parents. I can’t bear you in pain."

Melody stared at the ground, biting her lip, she looked at Jake. "Jake, my decision is final. Use the serum on Katrina."

Jake took a deep breath. "Okay, gosh, I love you so madly and deeply, your sacrifice and love for others. You chose to be a mermaid to be here for April and you're choosing others over yourself all over again."

Melody looked at Jake with a sad smile, She knew she would have to finally let go of her life at home, forever. Jake swam up to her, embracing her in a deep embrace. Their tails intertwined. "Melody, I love you so much and we will find joy here, together." Melody squeezed Jake tightly and let him know she was committed to her decision. "I know, we will be okay."

Jake let go of Melody and looked at the group with fierce intent, "There’s more, before we do this. You’re not going to believe what else I found.” His voice trembled, his discovery a spark of hope, his gray eyes glistening with awe and dread, his love a beacon.

He led them through the throne room, past the black throne pulsing with Katrina’s lingering malice, to a hidden doorway concealed behind a curtain of kelp, its coral frame etched with ancient runes glowing faintly, a secret guarded by the sea. Jake pushed it open, revealing a warehouse-sized cavern, its walls lined with a haunting array of vessels—submarines of every size, their hulls rusted and gleaming, boats with tattered sails, kayaks splintered and whole, a graveyard of human ambition swallowed by the sea’s insatiable maw. The air was thick with salt, decay, and despair, the algae’s glow casting eerie shadows over the relics, each a monument to lives stolen, dreams extinguished, families torn apart.

April’s gasp was stunned, her hand clutching Scott’s, her eyes wide with horror. “Jake, what is this place? When Katrina, posing as Kelsey, gave me the choice to go home or be a mermaid, she said they wanted to study my sub, to learn from it. No one was studying anything—this is where all the missing people have gone, their vessels, their lives!” Her pink-streaked hair floated, her tears swirled, her heart broke for the souls lost, her love for her mergirl a spark, her horror a tide that threatened to drown her.

Melody’s voice was a trembling whisper, her purple tail gliding through the water, her eyes scanning the vessels, her heart pounding with a gut-wrenching realization. “April, look—our yellow submarine, the one you were in, it’s here, tucked between those boats. This is a crypt, a collection of everyone Katrina’s stolen, their dreams, their futures! If no one was studying these vessels, where are the peoplee, the humans, the merpeople?” Her nausea surging, her fear a chain tightening around her soul, her panic from waking alone a lingering wound.

Scott’s voice was a fierce, outraged growl, his blue eyes blazing. “She’s been luring people here, snaring them, their vessels, their lives, hoarding them like trophies! This is her legacy, proof of her evil, her cruelty!” His love for April was a fire, his anger a storm, his blue scales shimmering with defiance, his heart aching for the victims.

Melody’s gaze fell on a small, blue submarine, its hull scratched but intact, a red light blinking faintly on its control panel, a beacon in the gloom calling to her like a siren’s song. “Guys, come look at this,” she called, her purple tail propelling her forward, her heart racing with curiosity and dread, her fingers trembling as she approached. She settled into the sub’s seat, the sensation jarring, her tail awkward against the human-designed chair, a painful reminder of her lost legs. “It’s… so strange, sitting here, like a car seat, but with this tail, this body that’s not mine, it doesn't even fit into this vessel like legs would” she murmured, her voice breaking, her fingers brushing the controls, her purple scales catching the red light’s glow. She pressed a button, the system humming to life, the screen flickering on, displaying “Play Video Message” and a date from 10 years prior.

April’s voice was a stunned whisper, her pink tail curling, her hand clutching Scott’s. “Melody, ten years ago, well before we were taken, before our lives were stolen. What is this?” Her pink-streaked hair floated, her heart pounding, her love for her baby a spark, her fear a shadow looming over her, her tears welling.

The screen flared, revealing a brown-haired girl, her face pale, her eyes red with tears, her voice trembling with despair that cut through the water like a blade. “Hi, my name is Megan Broom. I’m 17, a senior in high school, and I’ve… I’ve got this horrible mermaid tail.” She lifted her tail into view, its teal scales glinting dully, her sobs wracking her frail body, her hands shaking as she held up her wrist, revealing scales and fins where skin should be, her gills fluttering grotesquely, a mockery of her humanity. “I’ve got scales on my wrists, fins instead of feet, these ugly gills on my hips…” She wiped her tears, her voice breaking, her heart laid bare in a desperate plea. “My friends and I—me, my best friend Kacy, our boyfriends—we went for a kayak trip, senior ditch day. An adventure we did so many times prior. A wave hit, bringing us to this island, and our kayaks flipped. Next thing I know, we’re in this chamber with a glass wall, and this mermaid, Kelsey, swims up. She was sweet at first, but I'm recording this. I found this sub that worked, it allowed me to record a video in hopes that someone would see this. Kelsey is evil. She’s turning humans into merpeople, against our will. Mermaids are real, but they’re not some fantasy—they’re a nightmare and a curse.”

Melody and April covered their mouths, their purple and pink tails trembling, their tears swirling, horror gripping their hearts like a vice, their gills fluttering with shared grief. Megan’s voice continued, a frantic, anguished plea, her sobs a chorus of loss echoing through the submarine. “Kelsey—who is Katrina—forced us to become merpeople. It was either drown or be half fish. I miss my mom, my dad, my life, my prom dress, my college plans. I’ll never see them again, never hug them, never be human. This is a warning, if anyone sees this: Katrina’s insane, she's a monster. She demands we have sex, create babies for her colony. If you disobey, she turns you into algae, traps you in the walls, that is why the walls are glowing! The trapped people, their screams…” She broke down, her sobs wrenching, her hands clutching her teal tail, her heart breaking. “My three friends… she turned them into glowing algae, their voices trapped, screaming in the walls. I escaped to record this, to warn you. I didn’t want to be a mermaid! I was a child, a high schooler, with dreams!”

Jake’s voice a stunned whisper, his gray eyes glistening with tears, his heart breaking. “Megan… she was just like us, taken, tortured, her life ripped away. Katrina’s a demon, collecting souls, destroying futures.” His love for Melody was a fire, his grief a weight, his resolve a vow, his gray scales glinting with sorrow.

Scott’s voice was a fierce, outraged growl, his blue eyes blazing. “She’s a murderer, Katrina, stealing lives, hoarding their pain like treasures. We have to stop her, for Megan, for everyone she’s hurt!” His love for April was a shield, his anger a storm, his blue scales shimmering with defiance, his heart aching for the victims. Megan told the group to quiet down, "Shhh, guys, we need to hear this!"

Megan’s voice grew frantic, her eyes darting to the side, her sobs intensifying, her fear palpable. “Katrina’s coming for me, to make me into algae. I may never live after today. There’s a black orb—you need to smash it. It’ll release us, turn the kingdom back to what it was, pink and gold, beautiful, not this nightmare of hers. Look for the spell book, it has photos, history, and the truth. If anyone frees us, we’ll be forever thankful. I screamed when my friends were turned into algae, their voices trapped, their souls bound…” A voice in the background—Katrina’s, cold, mocking, dripping with malice—called, “Hello, my dearest little fish, where are you hiding?” Megan’s voice trembled, her terror a knife to their hearts. “She’s here, I need to hide. If this reaches my parents… time’s different here. If it’s years later, they’d be in their 60s, and if, or even when I'm freed, I’d still look 17. I didn’t deserve this, none of us did. Katrina will keep hunting, keep taking, until she gets what she wants. What she wants is humans willing to listen and be her evil pawns, her goal... turn all of humanity into evil merpeople"

The video continued, Megan’s voice fading as she whispered, I need to go... Megan swam off a few moments later. On the audio, it was heard, “No, Katrina, please, no!” Her scream pierced the silence, a raw, agonizing sound tearing through the submarine, Katrina’s face flashing across the screen as she gave her evil smile, "Goodbye, Megan". The screen flickered, displaying “Video Auto-Saved,” then went black, the silence deafening, the horror a weight crushing their hearts, the realization of people turned into wall algae a fresh, searing wound.

Melody’s wail was a gut-wrenching, soul-rending sob, her hands clutching her fins, her tears a torrent, her nausea surging. “Megan, oh God, she was just a kid, like us, taken, tortured, turned to algae! Katrina’s a demon, a plague, and we believed her lies, her promises!” Her heart shattered, her infertility a wound, her betrayal a fire, her panic from waking alone a lingering shadow, her grief for Megan a torment clawing at her soul.

April’s sob was piercing, her pink tail curling tightly, her hand clutching her belly, her voice trembling with horror. “She was 17, Melody, a senior, with dreams, a family, and Katrina stole it all! Her friends, trapped in the walls, glowing, screaming? We have to free them, for her, for us, for my baby! That was the kids that were on your TV! The 10th anniversary of the missing kids!” Her pink-streaked hair floated, her tears a storm, her love for her mergirl a spark, her horror a tide threatening to drown her, her heart breaking.

Jake’s voice was a trembling, resolute vow, his gray tail steady, his gray eyes glistening. “We’ll smash that orb, find the spell book, free Megan, her friends, and everyone trapped in those walls. Katrina’s reign ends now, her evil stops with us.” His love for Melody was a fire, his resolve a shield, his grief a weight pressing against his chest.

Scott’s blue tail flared, his voice a fierce, outraged growl, his blue eyes blazing. “She’s a murderer, a collector of souls, turning people into algae, trapping them in agony. We’ll end her, for Megan, for our families, for the world she’s tried to destroy!” His love for April was a shield, his anger a storm, his blue scales glinting with defiance, his heart aching for the victims.

The group swam back to the throne room, their tails heavy with purpose, their hearts burning with a desperate need to uncover the truth, to right the wrongs of Katrina’s reign. On the black throne, they found a drawer that they opened, in which was a magical leather-bound book, its cover etched with coral and pearls, titled “Mermaid Rules and Lore,” a relic of the kingdom’s true history. They gathered around, their tails entwined, their voices trembling as they took turns reading, the words a revelation shattering their understanding of the sea, a betrayal cutting deeper than any blade.

“My name is Kelsey, Queen of the Merfolk,” Melody read, her voice a whisper, her tears swirling. We have kingdoms across the world. This book governs the Pacific Kingdom, with the Hawaiian Kingdom further out. There are two types of Merfolk: purebloods, born of merpeople, who remain in the sea, and hybrids, humans who choose to join us for reasons such as disability, illness, or a misfit life on land. Under no circumstances should a human be forced to become a mermaid; it is a gift they must wish to choose.” Her heart raced, her infertility a wound, the words a stark contrast to Katrina’s lies, a truth burning through her soul.

April took a turn to read, her voice breaking, “Humans who join may return to land once per week, restoring their human form through a portal. Hybrids may visit land for 3 days every six months."

Scott’s voice was a fierce growl, his blue tail flaring, his blue eyes blazing. “Hybrid mermaids who are pregnant may travel to land weekly until the tenth month. After giving birth, they become purebloods, losing access to their legs for good, bound to the sea with their calves. A hybrid can return to human life with the mermaid-to-human serum, or rejoin the sea with a return-to-sea serum, though it’s painful.” His love for April was a shield, his anger a storm, his blue scales glinting with outrage, his heart aching.

Jake finished the reading, his voice trembling with disbelief. “Only a queen can open portals for hybrids and purebloods. Purebloods may only visit land on the beach lying where the water meets the sand. They must remain wet with ocean water at all times to avoid drying out which can cause death. Mermaids are considered a unique fish of the ocean. The kingdom requires a queen’s lifeforce to function. A mermaid-forever serum can trap a hybrid in the sea eternally, never to see legs again.” His love for Melody was a fire, his resolve a shield, his grief for their lost freedom a weight pressing against his chest.

Melody’s wail was a raw, anguished cry, her purple tail trembling, her hands clutching the book, her tears a torrent. “Jake, she lied to us! Katrina fooled us, kept us here, when we could’ve gone home weekly! My parents, my mom, my dad, I could’ve seen them, held them, lived with them! Weekly would have been so much more of an easier life here in the sea than once a month!" Her heart shattered, her infertility a wound, Katrina's betrayal a storm, her panic from waking alone a lingering pain, her love for her human life a fire refusing to burn out.

April’s sob was piercing, her voice trembling. “I’m only three months pregnant, Melody! I could’ve gone home weekly, seen my mom, my dad, told them about my baby, until the tenth month! We’ve been here, suffering, believing her lies, her prison!” Her pink-streaked hair floated, her tears a storm, her love for her baby mermaid a spark, her grief a tide threatening to drown her, her heart breaking.

Jake’s voice was a fierce vow, his gray tail steady, his gray eyes blazing. “I’ve lived in the sea for years, and I never knew this. Katrina twisted everything, turned Kelsey’s kingdom into a prison of lies. We’ll free everyone, Megan, Kelsey, everyone, and end her reign of terror!” His love for Melody was a fire, his resolve a shield, his grief a weight.

Scott’s voice was a growl, his blue eyes burning. “She’s a tyrant, a liar, a murderer of souls. Let’s confront her, make her answer for her crimes, for Megan, for Kelsey, for us!” His love for April was a shield, his anger a storm, his blue scales glinting with defiance, his heart aching for the victims.

The group surged to the dungeon, their tails flashing, their hearts pounding with righteous fury, the algae’s glow dimming as if recoiling from their resolve. Katrina lay chained to the floor, her black tail bound in iron, her purple hair a wild, writhing cascade, her black eyes glinting with a hardcore, unhinged insanity surpassing her demonic form, a vision of apocalyptic chaos. Her laugh was a chilling, sadistic shriek, a cacophony of shattered glass and tortured souls, her voice a deep, guttural growl reverberating through the cavern, shaking the coral walls. “Well, well, my wretched little fish, come to dance with your queen in her cage? You want answers? Truth? I’ll give you madness, pain, the sweet taste of despair!” Her claws slashed the air, her black tail thrashing against the chains, her purple hair flaring like a venomous corona, her black eyes blazing with a deranged, apocalyptic glee, her body convulsing with maniacal energy, her vibe a maelstrom of unrepentant evil, her laughter a symphony of insanity that clawed at their souls.

Melody’s voice was a fierce, trembling cry, her eyes burning with defiance, her hands clutching the serum vial. “Katrina, you lied to us! You hid the truth, kept us from going home, from our families, our lives! How dare you, you demon, you plague, you are the bitch of the sea!” Her heart raced, carrying a deep hatred for the mermaid that made their lives hell.

April’s anger through the roof, “Katrina, why? Why trap us, lie to us, when I could’ve seen my parents, shared my baby’s life with them? You’re evil, pure evil, a curse on us all!”

Jake’s voice was a fierce growl, his gray tail steady, his gray eyes blazing, his hand clutching the book. “Katrina, where is Kelsey? The real queen, who wrote the rules, who cared for her people, who built a kingdom of choice? What did you do to her, you monster?” His love for Melody was a fire, his anger a storm, his gray scales glinting with resolve, his heart aching for the truth.

Katrina’s laugh was a hysterical, gut-wrenching roar, her black tail thrashing, her purple hair flaring, her black eyes glinting with sadistic, unhinged glee. “Kelsey? You pathetic, squirming worms, you want the truth? Look around, at these walls, the glowing algae—she’s in there, trapped, screaming, with Megan Broom, her friends, hundreds of stupid humans, purebloods, merchildren, their souls my fuel, their agony my wine!” Her voice was a chaotic symphony of malice, her claws slashing wildly, her body convulsing with maniacal laughter, her vibe a deranged dance of apocalyptic insanity, her black eyes blazing with triumph, her purple hair writhing like serpents, her laughter a blade shredding their hope.

Scott’s voice was a fierce growl, his blue eyes blazing. “You’re a murderer, Katrina, a collector of souls, trapping them in agony! Who’s running the Hawaiian Kingdom, housing all my friends, my home? What have you done?” His love for April was a shield, his anger a storm, his blue scales glinting with outrage, his heart aching for his lost friends.

Katrina’s cackle was a chilling, deranged shriek, her black eyes narrowing, her voice a mocking, venomous purr, her purple hair flaring. “The Hawaiian Kingdom? All gone as of days ago! They’re all algae, glowing, screaming, their souls are mine, their pain my joy! Your friends, Jacob, gone, crushed, because they dared defy their god!” Her laugh was unhinged, her black tail straining, her body twitching with psychotic energy, her vibe a maelstrom of sadistic, hardcore insanity, her black eyes glinting with apocalyptic delight.

Jake’s wail was a raw, anguished cry, his tears swirling, his heart shattering. “My friends, my home, you destroyed them, you monster? You’re a plague, a curse on the sea, on everything good!” His love for Melody was a fire, his grief a weight, his resolve a vow to end her, his gray scales dull with sorrow.

Melody’s voice was a trembling whisper, her purple tail limp, her hands shaking, her tears streaming. “The magnetic pull of Brim Island was that real, or was that always you? The story of you falling off a boat, losing your family—we connected on that, Katrina, I trusted you. Was it all a lie? The sweet Kelsey who told me life as a mermaid would be okay. I lay on your medical tables, your machines, putting me through pain. Having me look in a mirror to say goodbye to my human body!" Her betrayal was a wound, her love for her human life a fire, her panic from waking alone a lingering shadow, her heart breaking for the trust she’d given.

Katrina’s laugh was a sadistic, earth-shaking roar, her black eyes glinting, her voice dripping with scorn, her purple hair flaring. “A lie, Melody, every word! The magnetic pull was me, my power, dragging you, trapping you like flies! The boat, the family? A pathetic tale to make you love me, you broken, gullible fish! I could have transformed you with a serum, but why? I wanted to see you transformed through my machines, put you through pain! You could’ve gone home weekly, April until her tenth month, but you fell for my lies, my monthly crumbs!” Her laughter shook the cavern, her black tail thrashing, her vibe a deranged, apocalyptic frenzy, her black eyes blazing with sadistic triumph, her body convulsing with psychotic glee.

April’s sob was piercing, her voice trembling. “So I could’ve gone home, seen my parents, remembered my love for mermaids, for you? You tricked us, used us, for your sick games!” Her pink-streaked hair floated, her tears a storm, her love for her mergirl a spark, her grief a tide, her heart breaking.

Melody’s voice was a broken sob, her purple tail trembling, her hands clutching the serum. “The potion you offered me, to go home, would it have worked? Or was that another lie, to torment us, to keep us suffering? You said I would forget April!” Her heart shattered, her betrayal a wound, her love for her parents a fire, her panic from waking alone a lingering pain.

Katrina’s cackle was a gut-wrenching, hysterical roar, her black eyes glinting with sadistic glee, her voice a mocking purr. “Oh, you’d go home, Melody, but you’d remember the sea, April, the pain, me, haunting you, clawing at your soul! You’d live, broken, knowing you left your friend, your little mermaid sister for life, you stupid brat! You fell for it, you pathetic, stupid fish! Now look at you! Stuck! You kill me, you're still stuck in the sea!!” Her laughter shook the cavern, her black tail straining, her purple hair writhing, her vibe a chaotic, apocalyptic insanity, her hand clutching her stomach as she reveled in their pain, her body twitching with deranged ecstasy.

The four merpeople surged forward, their tails flashing, their hearts burning with righteous, desperate fury, the cavern trembling with their resolve. Scott and Jake wrestled Katrina, their blue and gray tails thrashing, their hands pinning her demonic form, her black tail writhing like a serpent, her claws slashing wildly, her screams a chaotic, guttural symphony of rage and pain echoing through the dungeon. Melody clutched the serum vial, her purple tail trembling, her eyes locked on Katrina’s black ones, her heart pounding with fear, resolve, and sorrow, her tears streaming. Katrina’s voice was a taunting, venomous growl, her vibe a hardcore, unhinged insanity, her black eyes glinting with defiance, her purple hair flaring. “Do it, kid, you spineless fish! You don’t have the guts to end my life! You should take the serum for yourself, desert your friends, leave them to rot in my sea, in my hell! You kill me, you stay as a mermaid, forever. I know you don't have it in you. Do you use it and go home as a human or you kill me and you stay as a mermaid, forever?” Her laugh was a chilling, sadistic shriek, her black tail straining, her body convulsing with psychotic energy, her vibe a maelstrom of apocalyptic chaos, her black eyes daring her to act.

Melody’s voice was a fierce, trembling vow, her purple tail steadying, her tears streaming, her heart breaking under her sacrifice. She knew this was her last chance. “You’re wrong, Katrina. I’m not running. I’m ending you, for Kelsey, for Megan, for everyone you’ve hurt, for the souls you’ve trapped. If I stay a mermaid but free everyone, then that is my sacrifice. Goodbye, you demon.” Her hand shook, her love for her friends a fire, her sacrifice a wound, her resolve a rock against the sea’s relentless tide.

The scene erupted into a chaotic, gruesome tableau, a nightmare of horror and retribution searing their souls. Melody plunged the serum’s needle into Katrina, at that moment she saw every human memory flash away, her sacrifice for everyone else, her purple tail trembling, her tears a torrent, her heart racing as she injected the golden liquid, her breath hitching with the weight of her act. Katrina’s scream was a banshee’s wail, a sound splitting the water, her black tail convulsing violently, her purple hair collapsing in a wild cascade, her black eyes rolling back in grotesque agony. Her demonic form writhed, her jagged scales peeling off like burning parchment, her razor-sharp fins dissolving into feet, her tail splitting In two with a sickening crack into pale, frail human legs, her gills sealing with a grotesque squelch, her claws retracting into trembling fingers, her body shaking as the transformation consumed her, a violent, unnatural metamorphosis. She was now the appearance of a human female, she clawed at her throat, her human lungs gasping, bubbles erupting in a frantic, gurgling plea, “No… you… worms… I’m…no...you can't do this!” Her body thrashed, her legs kicking weakly, her black eyes fading to a dull, lifeless brown, her screams silenced as water flooded her lungs, her body bloating, her skin paling to a ghastly gray.

Blood swirled in the water out of her mouth, a crimson cloud mingling with the algae’s glow, her corpse a grotesque testament to their desperate bid for freedom, her death a victory stained with brutality. The cavern shook, the chains rattling, the algae flickering as if mourning or celebrating, the black orb in the potion room pulsing faintly, a silent witness to the end of Katrina’s reign. The four merpeople watched in horror, their hearts heavy with the cost of their act, the gruesome spectacle a scar they’d carry forever.

Melody’s wail was a raw, soul-rending scream, her body trembling, her hands clutching her fins, her tears a torrent, her nausea surging. “It’s done, Jake, she’s gone, but… it was so awful, so wrong, so horrifying! I killed her, I ended her, and it’s tearing me apart! I just.... gave up my chance at being human again. For everyone else.” Her heart shattered, her sacrifice a wound, her love for her friends a fire, her panic from waking alone a lingering shadow, her grief for her lost human life a torment clawing at her soul. Melody fell to the ground, crying, she ran her hands down her tail, knowing this was officially her life. No turning back.

Jake’s arms wrapped around her, his gray tail steady, his voice a trembling vow, his gray eyes glistening. “It’s over, Melody, it’s over. You did it, for us, for Megan, for everyone. I’m so sorry for the serum, for your chance at land, for the pain you’re carrying. I've got you... I've got you... the pain is over" His love was a fire, his grief a weight, his heart breaking for her, his gray scales glinting with sorrow.

April’s sob was piercing, her voice trembling. “Melody, you gave up everything, your one shot at freedom, for my baby, for us. But now… how do we get home to visit? Only a queen can open portals, and Katrina’s dead, her corpse laying there, mocking us. We’re still trapped!” Her pink-streaked hair floated, her tears a storm, her love for her mergirl a spark, her fear a tide threatening to drown her, her heart aching.

Scott’s blue tail flared, his voice a fierce whisper, his blue eyes burning. “We stopped her, saved the land, our families, from her evil. But the orb, the spell book, Megan’s warning—we need to smash that orb, free the souls trapped in the walls, restore the kingdom. We’ll figure this out, together, for our future.” His love for April was a shield, his resolve a fire, his fear a weight, his heart heavy with the challenge ahead.

The four merpeople hugged, their tails entwined, their tears swirling, their hearts burdened with the cost of their victory, the gruesome death they’d wrought, the loss of their human dreams, and the daunting path before them. The dungeon was silent, save for the sea’s faint hum, Katrina’s bloated, corpse a grim reminder of their sacrifice, her pale legs a mockery of the humanity they’d been denied, her purple hair floating like a ghostly veil. Their love was a fire burning through the darkness, their resolve a vow to free the trapped souls, find the black orb, uncover the spell book, restore the kingdom to its pink and gold glory, and find a way home, no matter the cost, their unity a beacon in the abyss.

Chapter Text

The dungeon’s oppressive gloom seemed to shudder as Katrina’s lifeless human form, bloated and pale, began to dissolve, her body crumbling into a cloud of fine, ashen dust that swirled in the water like a fading nightmare. The merpeople stood frozen, their hearts pounding with a mix of relief and horror, the weight of their gruesome act a scar etched into their souls. The cavern was silent, save for the faint hum of the sea, the iron chains that had bound her now empty, a grim reminder of the demon they’d vanquished. Yet, the victory was bittersweet, their freedom still a distant dream, the black orb’s promise and the trapped souls of the merpeople a burden they couldn’t ignore.

Melody’s blue eyes glistening with tears, her voice a trembling whisper, her hands shaking as she clutched Jake’s arm. “It’s really over, isn’t it? Katrina’s gone, but… what do we do now? All the others—they’re still in those walls, screaming, trapped for years. We can’t leave them like this.” Her heart ached, her sacrifice of the human serum a torment, her love for her friends a fire that burned through her grief.

Jake’s gray tail brushed hers, his gray eyes steady but haunted, his voice a vow heavy with resolve. “We find the orb, Melody. Megan’s warning—it’s our guide. We’ll smash it, free them, restore this kingdom to what it was before Katrina’s darkness. We owe it to them, to us, to everyone she’s hurt.” His love for her was a beacon, his guilt for her lost human life a weight, his hand squeezing hers, their scales glinting in the dim light.

April’s voice was a sob, her hand gripping Scott’s. “It’s so much… all those lives, stolen, trapped in the algae, their families left to mourn. We stopped her, but it’s not enough. We need to bring them back, give them a chance to live again.” Her love for her unborn child was a spark, her grief a tide, her fear for their future a weight that pressed against her heart.

Scott’s eyes were blazing with determination, his voice a fierce growl. “We’re not done, not by a long shot. That black orb, it’s the key to everything—Katrina’s power, her prison. Let’s go, now, to the potion room, and end this nightmare for good.” His love for April was a shield, his anger a storm, his blue scales shimmering with defiance, his heart pounding with purpose.

The group swam through the caverns, their tails propelling them with a desperate urgency, the algae’s glow dimming as if sensing the end of its cursed reign. The potion room loomed ahead, its shelves lined with shattered vials and forbidden potions, the black orb perched on a coral pedestal, pulsing with a malevolent energy that made their gills flutter with unease. The orb was smooth, obsidian, its surface reflecting their anxious faces, a relic of Katrina’s dark magic that held the souls of countless merpeople captive.

Melody’s voice was a trembling whisper, her purple tail tense, her eyes fixed on the orb. “That’s it, isn’t it? The heart of her evil, the cage for Megan, for Kelsey, for everyone. We have to destroy it, but… what if it hurts them?” Her heart raced, her fear a chain, her love for the trapped souls a fire, her earlier panic from waking without Jake a lingering shadow.

Jake’s voice was firm, his hand resting on her shoulder. “We have to trust Megan’s warning, Melody. She said to smash it, that it would free them, restore the kingdom. We’ve come too far to turn back now.” His love was a fire, his resolve a shield, his gray eyes glistening with determination.

April’s voice a soft plea, “Please, let this work. For my baby, for all of us, for the families waiting on land, searching for their lost ones. Let’s do this, together.” Her pink-streaked hair floated, her tears swirling, her love for her mergirl a spark, her hope a fragile light.

Scott’s blue tail flared, his voice a fierce command, his blue eyes burning. “No more waiting. Let’s end this.” He swam forward, his hands gripping the orb, its cold surface sending a shiver through him. His hands pushed the orb, it wouldn't move; it was too heavy. "I can't.. It's too heavy." April spoke up, What if we all swim, and together we use our tails to hit it at once. The four agreed, and with a powerful thrust of their tails, they pushed it from the pedestal, the orb tumbling to the coral floor with a resounding explosion.

A blinding light erupted, a radiant explosion of white that seared their eyes, forcing them to swim back, their tails thrashing, their arms shielding their faces. The cavern shook, the walls trembling as the light pulsed, transforming the dull, algae-covered coral into vibrant hues of pink, blue, and gold, intricate etches of seashells and starfish emerging like a long-forgotten dream. The merpeople froze, their tails still, their hearts pounding, the beauty overwhelming, a stark contrast to the darkness they’d endured.

Melody’s gasp was a stunned, reverent whisper, her purple tail gliding forward, her blue eyes wide with awe. “It’s… so beautiful, like a painting, like the sea’s heart laid bare. This is what it was meant to be, isn’t it? It's like Atlantica in The Little Mermaid!” Her tears swirled, her heart swelling, her love for the kingdom’s potential a spark, her grief for her lost human life a lingering ache.

April’s sob was a mix of joy and disbelief, “Melody, it’s unreal, like a fairy tale, but real, alive. Look at the colors, the light—it’s hope, it’s home!” Her hand clutched her belly, her love for her mergirl a fire, her awe a tide, her heart racing with the kingdom’s rebirth knowing her daughter would grow up in a safe, beautiful undersea kingdom.

The algae began to melt from the walls, a shimmering cascade of green dissolving into the water, revealing hundreds of merpeople emerging from their glowing prisons, their tails—emerald, sapphire, coral, and gold—flapping weakly on the ground as they regained motion, their bodies exhausted, sprawled across the kingdom’s coral floors. The air was thick with their gasps, their sobs, their tentative calls to loved ones, a symphony of reunion and rebirth that echoed through the caverns.

Melody’s voice was a trembling cry, her eyes scanning the crowd. “They’re free, Jake. Look at them, all of them, alive again! Megan, Kelsey, they have to be here!” Her heart pounded, her love for the freed souls a fire, her earlier panic a fading shadow, her tears swirling as she swam among the waking merpeople.

April’s voice was a stunned whisper, “It’s a miracle, Melody. So many, lives stolen, now returned. Their tails, their voices… It’s overwhelming, it’s everything.” Her tears a storm, her awe a weight.

Melody’s gaze fell on a familiar teal tail, its scales glinting faintly, attached to a young woman with brown hair, her face pale, her eyes wide with fear. She lay on the ground, she slowly sat up, her face that of fear and exhaustion. “Megan!!!” Melody cried, her purple tail surging forward, her heart racing. Megan Broom, flanked by her three friends—Kacy, and their boyfriends, their tails coral, azure, and amber—flinched, her teal tail curling tightly, her voice a panicked scream as she rubbed her eyes. “No! Get away from me, you evil monster! You’re one of her creatures, Katrina’s spawn!”

Melody’s purple tail slowed, her hands raised, her voice soft, soothing, her blue eyes glistening with empathy. “Megan, it’s okay, it’s me, I'm Melody. Katrina’s gone, we stopped her, destroyed her. You’re safe now, I promise. We watched your video on the submarine.” She lifted her purple tail, its scales shimmering, a mirror of Megan’s own transformation. “I know how you feel, how wrong this is. Look, I’m like you, forced into this, but we’re free from her now. We found a dose of mermaid-to-human serum and I chose to sacrifice myself to destroy Katrina and free all of you.”

Megan’s sob was raw, her teal tail trembling, her hands clutching her fins, her tears swirling as she stared at her scales. “It’s… still here, this tail, this curse. I thought… I thought it’d be gone, that I’d be human again.” She looked at her friends, their tails flapping weakly, their faces pale but alive, and surged forward, hugging them tightly, their sobs a chorus of relief and grief. “You’re okay, you’re all okay, I thought I’d lost you forever!”

Melody’s voice was gentle, her purple tail curling, her heart aching for Megan’s pain. “Did you see anything, Megan? While you were… in the algae, trapped?” Her blue eyes searched Megan’s, her love for the young woman a spark, her fear for her own future a lingering shadow.

Megan’s voice was a trembling whisper, her teal tail limp, her eyes distant. “The last thing I remember was screaming, running from her, then… nothing, like I was sleeping, but not. A nightmare I couldn’t wake from. How… how long has it been?” Her heart raced, her fear a weight, her hope a fragile thread.

Melody’s voice was heavy with sorrow, her tears swirling. “Ten years..... Megan. It’s been ten years since you were taken.” Her heart broke, the news a wound, her love for Megan a fire, her earlier panic a fading echo. Megan was a girl just like her, stuck as a mermaid who dreamed of a life on land.

Megan’s wail was a gut-wrenching sob, her teal tail curling tightly, her hands clutching her fins, her body collapsing onto the coral floor. “What?! Ten years? I’d be 27 and on land, I’d have a job, a family, kids, a life! But I’m still 17 here, trapped in this body, this horrible tail! I'm a fish! I never asked for this!" Her tears swirled, her heart shattering, her grief a tide, her hands rubbing her teal scales as if to erase them. “How did you get here, Melody? How did you end up… like this?”

Melody’s voice was a trembling confession, her purple tail limp her blue eyes glistening as she sat next to Megan. “My best friend, April, was pulled here on her submarine, a college project. She was turned into a mermaid then got to land, borrowed a phone to call me, and I ran to the beach to help her. A portal opened, I grabbed her arm to pull her back, but… I was sucked in, and Katrina twisted my arm, forced me to become this.” She lifted her purple tail, its scales a bitter reminder, her heart aching, her love for April a fire, her sacrifice a wound. “I didn’t choose this, Megan, just like you.”

A stir rippled through the crowd, a silver tail glinting in the sunlight filtering through the water, attached to a beautiful, model-like woman with long blonde hair, her upper body graceful, her lower half a shimmering silver tail that radiated authority. The merpeople gasped, their tails thrashing, their voices a chorus of fear. “It’s Katrina! Run, she’s back!” They swam in panic, their tails flashing, their cries echoing through the kingdom. They all tried to hide.

The woman came to a stop. She raised her hands, her silver tail steady, her voice a soothing melody that cut through the chaos. “Everyone, please, it’s me, Kelsey, your true queen! We’ve been released, freed from the algae, from Katrina’s evil spell. Who performed this incredible act, this brave deed to save us all? Whoever it was, come forward.” Her blue eyes scanned the crowd, her heart open, her love for her people a fire, her silver scales glinting in the sunlight.

Melody, Jake, Scott, and April swam forward, “It was us, Kelsey. I’m Melody, this is Jake, April, and Scott. We found the black orb, smashed it, after… after we ended Katrina. We killed her with the last remaining Mermaid-to-Human serum; she drowned and then faded into a clown of black dust and blood.” Her voice trembled, her heart racing, her love for her friends a fire, her sacrifice a weight, her blue eyes meeting Kelsey’s with a mix of awe and sorrow.

Kelsey’s blue eyes glistening with gratitude, her voice a reverent vow. “Your bravery is beyond words, Melody, Jake, April, Scott. You’ve restored our kingdom to its true form, pink and gold, a place of love and freedom. Thank you, from the depths of my heart.” She turned, her silver tail sweeping, and gazed out at the vibrant kingdom, its coral spires glowing, its waters alive with color, sunlight streaming from above, illuminating the grand reunion unfolding below—mermaids cradling their merchildren, their tails entwined, mermen embracing their lovers, their scales shimmering, families and friends sobbing, hugging, their voices a symphony of joy and healing that echoed through the caverns.

Melody’s sob was a mix of awe and grief, “It’s so beautiful, Kelsey, like a dream, but… It’s real, it’s home for so many. I wish I could feel the love that you have for this kingdom, but my heart’s still on land.” Her tears swirled, her heart breaking, her love for the kingdom’s beauty a spark, her longing for her human life a wound.

April’s voice was a trembling whisper, her pink tail gliding beside Melody’s, her hand clutching her belly. “It’s overwhelming, Melody, the colors, the love, the light. These people, reunited, it’s what we fought for."

Kelsey gathered the group into a circle, their tails fanned to the side, their tails glinting in the sunlight, a council of survivors bound by shared pain and hope. Megan and her friends sat close, their faces pale. Kelsey spoke, “I need to understand.” Kelsey began, her voice heavy with sorrow, her blue eyes searching theirs. “Tell me your stories, how you came here, what Katrina did to you. I was born a pureblood, my mother a hybrid long long ago. She bore me, then my sister, Katrina, who grew jealous, twisted, and angry. She saw our people differently and wanted a kingdom dark and stormy. She wanted to force humans to become merpeople, to bend to her will. I was trapped in the algae for so long.

Megan’s sob was raw, her teal tail curling, her voice breaking. “Katrina… she showed herself as you, Kelsey, sweet, kind, but it was a lie. She said we had to become mermaids or mermen, or we’d drown. No choice, just fear.” Her tears swirled, her heart shattering, her grief a tide, her teal scales dull with sorrow.

Kelsey’s blue eyes glistening with tears, her voice a heartbroken vow. “I’m so sorry, Megan, all of you. That was never our way. I would’ve shown you the beauty here, offered you a choice, a way home if it wasn’t for you. Some try life as a mermaid for a few days, then return to land—it’s not for everyone. I’d never force this life on anyone.” Her heart broke, her love for her people a fire, her guilt a weight, her silver scales glinting with sorrow.

Melody’s voice was a stunned whisper, her purple tail curling, her heart racing. “Kelsey, you mean… we can go back and forth? As much as we want?” Her blue eyes searched Kelsey’s, her hope a fragile thread, her longing for land a fire, her sacrifice a wound.

Kelsey’s voice was gentle, her blue eyes soft. “Not as much as you want, Melody. The rules that began thousands of years ago, at the dawn of our merfolk ancestors, are sunrise to sundown, a single day on land each week, or three days every six months. Changing too often can harm you and weaken your body. It will harm your spirit. It’s meant to be a balance, a gift, not a burden. Katrina lied, twisted it to trap you.” Her heart ached, her love for her people a fire, her resolve a vow to right the wrongs.

April’s sob was piercing, her pink tail curling, her hand clutching her belly, her voice trembling. “Kelsey, you’re saying… we could’ve seen our families, lived with them, not just those three-day trips once a year and had to be back in the sea at sunset? Katrina said monthly trips was all we got, that we’d die if we tried more! Then when we asked for more she forbid it and never let us home anymore!"

Kelsey’s voice was a heartbroken whisper, “I’m so sorry, April. The lore book explains it all, but Katrina hid the truth. You cannot live between worlds coming from the sea to land as much as you wan't. Weekly visits are fine if you choose. Tell me, each of you, about yourselves, your stories. I need to know who you are, what you’ve endured so I can try to fix things if needed.”

April’s voice was a trembling confession, her pink tail curling, her pink-streaked hair floating. “Hi. I’m April, and I dreamed of being a mermaid since I was a little girl. I was transgender, had the surgery, felt whole, but… I went on a submarine voyage, a college project, and a force pulled me here. Katrina, posing as you, gave me an hour to decide—mermaid or human, live or drown. If I chose to go home, I would drink a potion removing my mermaid dreams from my heart. I chose to become a mermaid. I so longed to have a tail, to live, the life of a mermaid, but it became a nightmare. When I've visited home, I do miss clothes, my parents, my family.” She squeezed Scott’s hand, her love a fire, her tears swirling. “My husband, Scott, broke his neck playing football, and couldn’t walk. He joined me, and now he moves with his tail. I’m pregnant, with our first, a mergirl.” Her hand cradled her belly, her love for her baby a spark, her grief a weight.

Kelsey’s voice soft. “April, your journey is incredible, from transgender to carrying a child, a miracle of our world. I can see your heart truly loves the sea and longs to be a mermaid. To be one of us. But I’m sorry—nowhere in the rules does it say you have an hour to decide and a potion that you speak of doesn't exist that wipes your mind's memories. That was Katrina’s cruelty, not our way.” Her heart ached, her love for April a fire, her guilt a wound.

Megan’s voice was a trembling sob, her teal tail limp, her hands rubbing her gills, her fins, her scales, as if to erase them. “Hi. I’m Megan, and these are my friends, Kacy, and our boyfriends. We were 17, seniors, on a kayak trip for senior ditch day. We took our kayaks out so often. While on our voyage, a wave, out of nowhere, crushed us, nearly drowned us. We woke in a glass room underwater, and Katrina, showing as you, was so nice, showed us the ‘joy’ of this life, but gave us an hour, like April was, to drown or grow tails. We begged to go home, but she demanded we become merpeople, to have sex, get pregnant, and build her colony. I was waiting for marriage, for love, and we said no. She gave us one last chance, we declined, and… I watched my friends turn to algae, their screams in the walls. I ran, filmed a video in a sub, to warn others. My friend's don't want to talk, this is too much, I'm speaking for them. We miss our parents, our lives.” Her tears swirled, her heart shattering, her grief a tide, her teal scales dull with sorrow.

Melody’s voice was a soft, reverent whisper, her purple tail curling, her blue eyes glistening. “We watched your video, Megan. It’s what gave us the strength, the plan to stop her, to find the orb, to free you. You saved us all.” Her heart swelled, her love for Megan a fire, her sacrifice a wound, her tears swirling.

Kelsey’s voice a heartbroken vow. “Megan, your courage is a beacon. I see your pain, your longing for land. You don’t want to be here, do you?” Her heart ached, her love for Megan a fire, her guilt a weight.

Megan shook her head, her teal tail limp, her voice a trembling whisper. “No, Kelsey, I don’t. But… It’s been ten years. My friends on land, they’ve all graduated, gone to college, married, and have families. My parents… do they even remember us? What’s left for us, looking 17, going back to senior year, our parents older, our lives broken?” Her tears swirled, her heart breaking, her fear a tide, her hands clutching her tail.

April’s voice was a soft, trembling confession, “Megan, about a month ago, we were on land for one of Katrina’s three-day trips, once a year, as she said. The news did a tribute to you four, the tenth anniversary of your disappearance, showed your photos, and said you were lost at sea. They didn’t show your parents, but… the human world hasn’t forgotten you.” Her tears swirled, her love for Megan a spark, her grief a weight, her heart aching.

Kelsey’s silver tail flared, her voice a stunned cry, her blue eyes wide. “Hold on, April, three days once a year? That’s a lie! The lore book says three days every six months, or one day a week, sunrise to sundown. Have you not read the full book?” Her heart raced, her anger at Katrina a fire, her love for her people a vow.

April’s sob was piercing, her pink tail trembling, her voice breaking. “No, Kelsey, we didn’t. Katrina hid it, lied to us, kept us in the dark. We believed her, suffered for it.” Her pink-streaked hair floated, her tears a storm, her love for her mergirl a spark, her betrayal a tide.

Megan’s voice was a trembling whisper, her teal tail limp, her eyes distant. “So, our parents… they’re out there, older, grieving, and we’re still 17, frozen in time. Going back to school, to life… how would it work? How would they see us, these tails, these gills?” Her heart broke, her fear a weight, her hope a fragile thread, her tears swirling. Megan hugged her tail in tight, her forehead resting on her tail while she cried.

Jake’s voice was a steady, heartfelt confession, his gray tail curling around Melody’s, his gray eyes soft. “Hey. I’m Jake, and this is my wife, Melody. I was in a surf contest in Hawaii, many years ago. I was in an accident that left me paralyzed. The sea offered me a second life, through grace, not anger. I portaled here at Katrina's request and met Melody, the ocean connected us, a deep force, like dolphin mating. We got married on land, during a three-day visit, so did April and Scott, to have that human moment.” His love for Melody was a fire, his gratitude for the sea a spark, his heart aching for her pain.

Kelsey’s silver tail curled, her blue eyes glistening, her voice soft. “Jake, I remember you from the Hawaiian Kingdom, a kind soul. Your love for Melody is beautiful, a gift of the sea. So good to see you again.” Her heart swelled, her love for her people a fire, her guilt a weight.

Melody’s voice was a trembling sob, her purple tail limp, her blue eyes glistening, her tears swirling. “Hi everyone. I’m Melody, and April’s my best friend, neighbors since we were 12, playing mermaids every day. We built a sub through a college grant, April went on the first mission, a force pulled her here. She transformed and then got to land, borrowed a human girls phone and called me, I ran to the beach to save her. A portal opened, I grabbed her arm, but… I was pulled in, and Katrina forced me to become this. She put us on a cold table, machine's pierced our legs, we felt our bodies melt and transform.” She lifted her purple tail, its scales a bitter reminder, her heart breaking, her love for April a fire, her sacrifice a wound. “On land, past sunset, our tails appeared in my family’s car, we nearly suffocated, the fear was… unbearable. I just want to be a girl again, to run, to live, to be human.”

Kelsey’s silver tail trembled, her blue eyes glistening, her voice a heartbroken vow. “Melody, I’m so sorry. The sunset rule is real, the sea’s magic is tied to the sun, and I can’t change that. But your pain, your forced transformation, that’s not our way. We never used those machines; that was all Katrina. You could have just received an injection and then you transformed. The serum color would match your tail and scale color. Joining us or born of the sea is meant to be joyful, a choice, a gift.” Her heart ached, her love for Melody a fire, her guilt a weight.

Kelsey’s voice was a gentle question, her silver tail steady, her blue eyes searching. “Who among you wishes to leave, to return to human life for good? Don't fear being honest, you will not be harmed.” Her heart raced, her love for her people a fire, her resolve a vow to honor their choices.

Megan and her friends raised their hands, their tails trembling, their faces pale with longing and fear. Melody hesitated, her purple tail limp, then raised her hand, her blue eyes glistening, her heart breaking. April, Scott, and Jake stared at her, their tails—pink, blue, and gray—still, their faces stunned.

April’s sob was piercing, “Melody, really? You’d leave, go back to land, leave us, leave Jake?” Her pink-streaked hair floated, her tears a storm, her love for Melody a fire, her fear a weight.

Melody’s voice was a broken, anguished sob, her purple tail trembling, her tears swirling. “April, your heart’s always been with the sea, since we were kids, playing mermaids. You dreamed of this your whole life. You have a baby on the way. For me, it’s been a game, a dream turned nightmare. I haven’t been happy here, but… Jake, my husband, he’s of the sea, his tail, his life. I love him, but I miss land, my parents, my legs. I'm so torn. I want to be with Jake but I also desire my life on land. Her heart shattered, her love for Jake a fire, her sacrifice a wound, her longing for land a tide.

Jake’s gray eyes glistening, his voice a trembling vow. “Melody, I love you, more than the sea, more than anything. If you need to go, to be human, I’ll support you, even if it breaks my heart. I'll miss you deeply but I promise to visit you weekly on the beach. We can find a way to have a love that is bound between worlds. You will age and I will stay like this, but your happiness is what is important.” His love was a fire, his grief a weight, his heart aching for her pain.

Melody and Jake stared into each others eyes, Melody knew deep down she was breaking Jake's heart into a million pieces. She wanted life on land but would it really even give her the joy she sought after? She spoke, "Kelsey, even if we wanted to, Katrina destroyed the remaining Mermaid-to-Human serum, Jake found the lase dose laying in glass and we used it to destroy Katrina. I knew the sacrifice we made."

Megan heard this and she and her friend began to sob, "So all this talk of wanting to go back, it's not real? We're stuck like this?" Megan's friend Kacy spoke up, "So we need to get used to being here now? I will never hug my parents again?"

Kelsey’s voice was a gentle revelation, "Everyone, please, calm down. There is a way, a serum called the Back to Before Serum, hidden in the potion room, if Katrina didn’t destroy it. It would restore you to your human form, as you were when you entered the sea. It is powerful and sends you back to being human, but it comes with a cost. That is not me making this up, this is me speaking what was created by our ancestors. However you were when you become a merperson is how you become again. If you faced challenges prior, you return to them." Her heart raced, her love for her people a fire, her hope a spark.

April’s voice was a stunned whisper, “Kelsey, you mean… I’d be a trans girl again, without my womb, not a female upper half, and be without my baby? I’d lose her?” Her pink-streaked hair floated, her tears a storm, her love for her mergirl a fire, her fear a weight.

Kelsey’s voice was soft, her blue eyes glistening. “Yes, April. You’d return to your human form, you would be a post-operative trans woman again, and lose your child, your ability to bear. Jake, Scott, you’d be wheelchair-bound, your injuries restored. Megan, your friends, you’d be 17 again, walking on land, resuming your lives. You four did not face challenges. Melody, you came here without prior issue, you’d be a college girl, running, living, free.”

Melody’s sob was raw, her hand clutching Jake’s, her blue eyes glistening. “Kelsey, if I go back… would my love for Jake, our dolphin mating bond, fade?” Her heart raced, her fear a tide, her love for Jake a fire, her longing for land a storm.

Kelsey’s voice was a gentle reassurance, “No, Melody, your love for Jake would remain, deep and true, a gift from the sea that time cannot erase. But the transformation would be painful, through a portal to a beach, your body remade. It’s a heavy choice. Your body would burn and heal itself from living in the sea.” Her heart swelled, her love for Melody a fire, her sorrow a weight.

Megan’s voice was a trembling sigh, her teal tail limp, her eyes distant. “We don’t know if we want to go back, Kelsey. Life on land, ten years later, our parents are older, our friends have moved on… it might be harder than staying here, frozen as 17, but living as a 27-year-old on land. We need to see it, feel it, to decide.” Her tears swirled, her fear a wound, her hope a fragile thread, her heart heavy with uncertainty.

Kelsey’s voice was a resolute command, her silver tail sweeping, her blue eyes blazing with purpose. “Then you need a trip home, all of you, to land, to see your families, to weigh your choices. Melody, April, Jake, Scott, it’s been nearly two months since you’ve been home—too long. Megan, you and your friends, go, see what remains, what your hearts call for. Discuss your options with your loved ones. You get a 12-hour trip. Her heart raced, her love for her people a fire, her vow to honor their freedom a rock.

Melody’s voice was a trembling spark, her purple tail shimmering, her blue eyes hopeful. “Kelsey, what about all the others, forced to become merpeople against their will? There are hundreds here, freed, but lost, confused. We need a plan, a way to help them choose, to heal.” Her heart was a vow, her love for the freed souls a fire, her sacrifice a weight, her hope a light.

Kelsey’s silver tail curled, her blue eyes gleaming with resolve, her voice firm. “That’s a monumental task, Melody, to uncover each story, offer each a way home or a place here. It’ll take time, care, and magic. But we’ll do it, together, as a kingdom reborn.” Her heart swelled, her love for her people a fire, her resolve a vow.

Melody’s voice was a sudden burst of inspiration, her purple tail flaring, her blue eyes blazing. “Kelsey, I have an idea, but I need the video file from Megan’s chip in the submarine. It’s proof, a tool we can use.” Her heart raced, her love for Megan a spark, her hope for justice a fire, her mind racing with possibilities.

Kelsey’s silver tail arched, her blue eyes curious, her voice soft. “What submarine, Melody?” Her heart lifted, her trust in Melody a spark, her resolve a weight.

Melody led the group to the hidden warehouse, their tails propelling them through the vibrant kingdom, its pink and gold spires glowing, sunlight streaming through the water, illuminating the vessels of sorrow—submarines, boats, kayaks, a rusted graveyard of stolen lives. The group gasped, their tails—purple, silver, pink, gray, blue, teal, coral, azure, amber—still swimming, their faces pale with shock, their eyes wide with horror.

Kelsey’s gasp was a stunned, anguished cry, her silver tail trembling, her blue eyes glistening. “Oh my gods, hundreds of vessels, lives stolen, families torn apart… Katrina’s hoard, her proof of conquest. This is a tomb, a wound upon our world.” Her tears swirled, her grief a tide, her love for her people a fire, her guilt a weight.

Melody swam to the yellow submarine, her purple tail touching its hull, her voice a trembling whisper. “This was ours, April’s and mine, our college dream, turned trap.” She turned to Megan, her blue eyes soft, leading her to the blue submarine, its red light blinking faintly. “This is where we found your video, Megan, your warning.” Her heart swelled, her love for Megan a fire, her sorrow a wound.

Kelsey watched the video, her silver tail trembling, her blue eyes glistening as Megan’s voice filled the chamber, her plea a haunting echo. Megan sobbed, her teal tail curling, the memory resurfacing, her pain raw, her tears a storm.

Kelsey removed the chip, protecting it with a shimmer of silver magic, her voice a vow. “This is yours, Megan, a testament to your courage. Melody, what’s your idea?”

Melody’s voice was a resolute, trembling plan, her purple tail blazing, her blue eyes burning with purpose. “It involves the navy, the coast guard, the police, and the world above. We use the video, Megan’s story, to show the truth, to find the families of the missing, to offer closure, and a choice. Not to harm our kind, but to heal, to bridge the worlds, to make sure no one suffers like this again.” Her heart raced, her love for justice a fire, her hope a light, her sacrifice a vow.

Kelsey’s silver tail nodded, her blue eyes gleaming with trust, her voice a beacon. “I trust you, Melody. Whatever it takes, we’ll make it happen, together. I'm willing to try this as long as our kind are not hunted” Her heart swelled, her love for her people a fire, her resolve a promise. The ground swam back to the throne room.

Kelsey’s voice turned solemn, her silver tail sweeping, her blue eyes fixed on the horizon. “There’s one more thing. I must return to the Hawaiian Kingdom, destroy its orb, and free those souls. But this kingdom needs a queen, a true leader to guide it, heal it.” She turned to April, her silver tail shimmering, her voice gentle. “April, I want you to take my place, to be the mermaid queen here.”

April’s pink tail gasped, her pink-streaked hair floating, her voice a stunned gasp, her hand clutching her belly. “Me? Queen, Kelsey? But… I’m just April, a mom-to-be, I'm a kid, I'm not a leader, not…” Her blue eyes wide, her heart racing, her love for her mermaid daughter a fire, her fear a weight.

Kelsey’s silver tail smiled, her blue eyes sparkling, her voice soft. “April, you’re kind, loving, peaceful, a mermaid who helped save her people. Your child is coming, a mergirl, a symbol of hope. You have a choice—return to land as a human, lose your child, your womb, or become queen, a pureblood, bound to the sea forever, no legs, only the beach when safe. Look around, at the merchildren, the families, the love—this kingdom needs you. You be the next queen and your daughter, the next queen after you, Scott would be your king. You all become merpeople royalty.” Her heart swelled, her love for April a fire, her trust a vow.

April’s sob was raw, her blue eyes fixed on the kingdom, vibrant, alive, glowing with reunited families, couples embracing, their tails entwined, love a radiant force. “I… I need to see my family, feel the land, use my legs one more time, to decide. My parents, Scott, my baby… I need them to understand.” Her tears swirled, her love for her mergirl a fire, her fear a tide, her heart heavy with choice.

Megan’s voice was a trembling plea, her teal tail limp, her blue eyes glistening. “Kelsey, can we go too? See home, what’s left of it, what it means now?” Her heart ached, her fear a weight, her hope a fragile thread, her tears swirling.

Kelsey’s silver tail nodded, her blue eyes blazing with purpose, her voice a command. “It’s nearly sunrise on land. I’ll open a portal, give you all twelve hours, a day to see your families, weigh your hearts. Go, all of you, and return with your choices.” Her heart surged, her love for her people a fire, her resolve a rock.

With a sweep of her silver tail, Kelsey cast a shimmering portal, its surface rippling like liquid starlight, a gateway to the land above.

Chapter Text

The group of eight—Melody, Jake, April, Scott, Megan, Kacy, and their boyfriends, Ethan and Liam—stood before a rippling portal, its surface a liquid starlight that promised a fleeting return to the human world. Their tails glinted with nervous anticipation, their hearts heavy with longing, fear, and the weight of choices that could shatter their lives. Kelsey, the true queen, her silver tail shimmering with quiet authority, raised her hands, her blue eyes soft but resolute, her voice a gentle command that cut through the sea’s hum.

“Where would you like the portal to take you?” Kelsey asked, her silver scales catching the light, her heart aching for the pain etched on their faces, her love for her people a fire that burned steadily. “You have twelve hours until sundown. Choose your destination, and be careful—the sea’s rules are unforgiving.”

Melody’s blue eyes clouded with exhaustion, her mind fogged by the brutal battle against Katrina, the sacrifice of her human serum, and the relentless ache for her human life—her parents’ embrace, the warmth of sand beneath her feet, the freedom of legs. Her voice was a trembling whisper, her hands shaking as she clutched Jake’s arm, her gills fluttering erratically. “Our houses… mine and April’s, where we grew up, where we were married. That’s home, isn’t it?” Her heart raced, her infertility a wound, her longing a tide that threatened to drown her, her earlier panic from waking without Jake a lingering shadow.

April’s voice was a soft, uncertain sob. “Melody, wait… didn’t our families move? After the weddings?” Her blue eyes glistened, her love for her unborn mergirl a spark, her fear for their future a weight, her heart aching for the parents she’d left behind.

Melody’s eyes were wide with realization, her voice breaking. “You’re right, April, they did move. God, I can’t think straight, it’s all so foggy—Katrina’s death, the orb, the algae, it’s like my mind’s drowning.” She turned to Jake, her hand clutching his, her purple scales dull with grief. “Baby, do you remember where they went? The new address, anything?” Her heart shattered, her love for Jake a fire, her desperation a storm, her tears swirling into the water.

Jake’s voice a pained whisper, his hand squeezing hers, his gray scales glinting faintly. “Melody, my love, I don’t… It’s hard to remember. Katrina’s death, the serum, the kingdom—it’s like a haze, a nightmare we’re still swimming through. Near a beach, somewhere, wasn’t it? Maybe we go to our old houses, start there, find a clue?” His love for her was a beacon, his guilt for her sacrifice a weight, his heart aching for her pain, his mind struggling against the fog of trauma.

Scott’s voice a fierce growl, his hand gripping April’s. “Jake’s right. We start at the old houses, trace their steps. Our parents, they wouldn’t have gone far, not without leaving something behind. We’ll find them, together.” His love for April was a shield, his determination a fire, his blue scales shimmering with purpose, his heart pounding with hope.

Megan’s hands were clutching her fins, her blue eyes wide with fear. “What about us, Melody? Me, Kacy, Ethan, Liam—how do we let our families know we’re coming? It’s been ten years, they probably think we’re dead. And… what do we wear? We can’t just show up like this, can we? We can't walk on land with..... tails.” Her heart raced, her grief a tide, her fear for her future a wound, her tears swirling as she glanced at her friends, their coral, azure, and amber tails quivering beside her.

Melody’s voice was a gentle, weary explanation, her blue eyes soft with empathy. “Megan, when we step through the portal gives us legs, but… We’ll be topless, with kelp skirts and shorts. That’s how it works. We just… go from there, figure it out. It’s messy, but we manage.” Her heart ached, her love for Megan a spark, her exhaustion a weight, her sacrifice a lingering pain.

Kelsey’s blue eyes glistening with sorrow, her voice a soft, regretful confession. “I wish I could offer more to all of you. The portal’s magic is ancient, tied to the sea’s rules. You’ll have legs for 12 hours. By sundown, a portal will open in the water. Be in it, or the change back to merpeople will be agonizing if not in the water, a land transformation back is life-threatening if you’re not submerged.” Her heart broke, her love for her people a fire, her guilt a weight, her silver scales glinting with resolve.

Melody’s voice was a bitter whisper, her blue eyes glistening with tears. “Yeah, we know, Kelsey. We’ve been through it—changed back in our family’s car as our parents rushed us to the water, tails ripping through our yoga pants, gills gasping, nearly suffocating in the back seat. It was pure hell.” Her heart shattered, the memory a wound, her love for her friends a fire, her fear a chain tightening around her soul.

Kelsey’s gasp was a stunned, anguished cry, her blue eyes wide with horror. “You all survived that? The sunset change, on land, without water? That’s… a miracle, a testament to your strength. I’m so sorry you endured it.” Her tears swirled, her grief a tide, her love for them a fire, her guilt a weight pressing against her heart.

Kelsey reached into a coral pouch, her silver tail steady, and handed each of them a shimmering bracelet, its pearls glowing faintly, etched with runes of strength. “These will help, give your legs endurance, ease the pain of the change. Wear them, and be safe, please.” Her voice was a vow, her blue eyes soft, her heart heavy with their burden.

Melody’s voice was a faint, grateful whisper, her purple tail curling, her fingers brushing the bracelet. “We know about these, Kelsey. They’re pretty cool, helped us last time. Thank you.” Her heart lifted slightly, her love for Kelsey a spark, her exhaustion a weight, her blue eyes glistening with resolve.

With a final sweep of her silver tail, Kelsey opened the portal wider, its starlight surface pulsing, a gateway to the beach above, the scent of salt and sand wafting through. “Go, all of you, and return by sundown. Your hearts will guide you. Come back with decisions on your futures," she said, her voice trembling, her silver scales glinting, her love a beacon.

The eight swam through, their tails propelling them into the portal’s embrace, the sensation a wrenching, searing pain as their tails ripped apart, scales dissolving, fins splitting into toes, gills sealing. Megan’s scream was a raw, soul-rending wail, her teal tail gone, her legs trembling beneath her, pale and unsteady, her hands clutching her thighs, her sobs wracking her frail body as she endured this transformation back to human legs for the first time since becoming a mermaid. The eight of them landed on the grass outside Melody's old house. Megan screamed, “My legs… oh God, my legs, they’re back, but it hurts, it hurts so much!” Her brown hair clung to her tear-streaked face, her blue eyes wide with shock, her heart racing with a mix of joy and agony, her friends—Kacy, Ethan, and Liam—collapsing beside her, tails replaced by trembling legs, their sobs a chorus of pain and disbelief.

Kacy’s voice was a trembling sob, her coral-red hair matted, her hands rubbing her legs, her green eyes glistening. “It’s… real, Megan, we’re human again, but it feels wrong, like we’re not supposed to be this way anymore.” Her heart broke, her fear a tide, her love for her friends a fire, her tears falling onto the sand.

Ethan’s voice was a hoarse whisper, his azure eyes wide, his hands clutching his knees, his blonde hair damp with sweat. “Ten years, Kacy, and we’re back, but… look at us, still 17, still kids. What do we even do now?” His heart raced, his grief a weight, his hope a fragile thread, his tears mingling with the sea.

Liam’s sob was raw, his amber eyes glistening, his dark hair plastered to his face, his hands trembling as he touched his legs. “It’s like waking from a nightmare, but the nightmare’s still here, in our bones, in our hearts. Megan, what if they don’t want us back?” His heart shattered, his fear a wound, his love for Megan a fire, his tears soaking the sand.

Melody staggered to her feet, her purple kelp skirt clinging to her thighs, her bare chest covered only by her long hair, her blue eyes glistening with tears, her voice a trembling vow. “We’ll figure it out, Megan, all of you. We’re here, we’re alive, and we’ll find our families. Come on, let’s go.” Her heart ached, her love for her friends a fire, her exhaustion a weight, her sacrifice a lingering pain.

They stumbled across the grass, the sun climbing the sky, a reminder of their fleeting time. Melody led them to her old house, its familiarity a knife to her heart. She knocked, her hand trembling, her purple bracelet glinting, her voice a hesitant whisper. “Please, let it be them…” The door opened, revealing a middle-aged woman with kind eyes, her face puzzled, her voice soft. “Can I help you?”

Melody’s sob was raw, her blue eyes glistening, her voice breaking. “Oh... I’m sorry, I… my family used to live here, I grew up in this house, I was married here. I’m Melody.” Her heart shattered, the memory of her wedding—Jake in a suit, her white dress, the transformation each at sunset when she last saw her family—a wound that bled anew, her love for her parents a fire, her tears falling onto the porch.

The woman’s gasp was stunned, her eyes wide, her voice a shocked whisper. “Oh my gosh, you’re Melody? The girl who vanished with her friends, after the wedding?” She stepped back, her hand covering her mouth, her heart racing. “Hold on, I have something for you. Your parents left it, in case you ever came back and forgot where to go.” She hurried inside, returning with a sealed envelope, its edges worn, marked with her mother’s handwriting. “They said to give this to you, or your friends, if you showed up.”

Melody’s hands trembled as she opened it, her blue eyes scanning the letter, her mother’s words a piercing cry across time: “To whom it may concern: If my daughter Melody or her friends—April, Jake, Scott—show up, please give them this letter. They may have forgotten, but we moved after the wedding. Please drive them to our new address: 1427 Seaside Lane. We miss our children every day, our hearts broken but hoping. If they arrive and we are gone, just let them know, we loved you all, so much. Always in our hearts, Mom and Dad.” Her sob was a gut-wrenching wail, her purple bracelet glinting, her voice breaking. “They moved… they’re still here, on the beach, waiting for us. Oh, Mom, Dad, I’m so sorry.”

April’s hand was clutching her belly, which held her growing daughter, her voice a trembling sob. “Melody, they didn’t give up, they’re waiting. We have to go, now, see them, hold them.” Her love for her parents was a fire, her fear for her future a weight, her heart racing with hope and dread.

Melody turned to the woman, her blue eyes pleading, her voice a desperate plea. “Can you drive us to this address, please? It’s not far, we need to see our families, and we don’t have much time.” Her heart pounded, her love for her parents a tide, her exhaustion a chain, her tears falling.

The woman nodded, her eyes soft with empathy, her voice gentle. “Of course, get in my van, all of you. But… where are you kids from? You look like you’ve been through hell.” Her heart ached for them, her curiosity a spark, her kindness a beacon.

Melody’s voice was a weary whisper, “Far away, ma’am. It’s a long, long story, one we’re still living. Thank you for this, for helping us.” Her heart lifted slightly, her love for her friends a fire, her sacrifice a lingering pain.

The woman drove them along the coastal road, a cruel reminder of the sea’s hold, the group silent, their legs trembling, their kelp skirts and shorts a stark contrast to the human world. Megan clung to Kacy, her teal eyes glistening, her voice a trembling whisper. “What if they don’t recognize us, Kacy? Ten years, and we’re still 17, but they’re… older, life is so different. This place has changed so much in 10 years.” Her heart broke, her fear a tide, her hope a fragile thread, her tears falling onto her lap.

Kacy’s voice a soft sob, her hand squeezing Megan’s. “We’ll make them see us, Megan. We’re their kids, their hearts. They’ll know us, they have to.” Her love for Megan was a fire, her grief a weight, her fear a wound, her tears mingling with hers.

They arrived at 1427 Seaside Lane, a modest two-story beach house with white walls and a wraparound porch, its windows open to the sea breeze, a beacon of hope and pain. Melody and April led the group, their steps unsteady, their bracelets glinting, their hearts pounding with anticipation and dread. Melody knocked, her hand trembling, her voice a whispered prayer. “Please, let them be here…Please let them be alive....” The group walked up the steps, April rang the doorbell. After a few minutes, there was no answer. April looked over to Melody, who was on the verge of losing it, "I guess we tried.... It's been months..." Melody told April to ring the doorbell again. "I know it. They're here...."

The door slowly opened, revealing Stacy, April’s mother, her face gaunt, her red eyes hollow with depression and wet from crying, a shadow of the vibrant woman they’d known. Her gasp was a stunned, her hands covering her mouth, her voice a scream that shattered the silence. “Paul! Heather! Mark! They’re here, our babies are back!” She surged forward, her arms wrapping around April, her sobs wracking her frail body, her heart racing with disbelief and joy.

Paul, Melody’s father, Heather, her mother, and Mark, April’s father, rushed to the porch, their faces pale, their eyes red with tears, their voices a chorus of desperate love. Mark and Paul both carrying white beards from the lack of desire to shave, showing their depression they carried. “Melody! April! Oh my God, you’re alive!” They enveloped their daughters, their hugs a lifeline, their sobs a symphony of reunion, their hands clutching their faces, their hair, as if to confirm they were real.

Heather’s sob was raw, her blue eyes glistening, her hands cupping Melody’s face, her voice breaking. “My baby, my Melody, we thought you died, after the wedding, after you vanished. Where were you? What happened? Oh, God, you’re here, you’re really here!” Her heart shattered, her love a fire, her grief a tide, her tears soaking Melody’s face.

Paul’s voice was a trembling plea, his gray hair disheveled, his hands gripping Melody’s shoulders, his brown eyes wide with pain. “Melody, we searched, we prayed, we never stopped hoping, but… it’s been months, we were slipping, losing ourselves. Tell us, please, what happened to you?” His heart raced, his love a beacon, his fear a weight, his tears falling.

Stacy hugged April tight, she felt a gentle swell coming from April, her gasp a stunned, reverent whisper, her blue eyes wide. “April, wait… are you… pregnant?” Her heart lifted, her love for her daughter a fire, her awe a spark, her tears glistening as she looked into April’s eyes.

April smiled and began to cry, her voice trembling. “Yes, Mom, I’m pregnant, with a little mermaid girl. I'm three months along. You’re going to be grandparents, if… if you’re willing to accept her, to love her, despite everything, despite her being born of the sea.” Her heart raced, her love for her mergirl a fire, her fear for her future a wound, her tears falling as she glanced at Melody, knowing the queenship decision loomed, a secret she wasn’t ready to share.

Mark’s voice was a soft, stunned whisper, his gray eyes distant, his hands trembling as he hugged April. “A grandchild… it’s amazing, April, truly. We’ll love her, of course we will.” Yet his tone was quiet, subdued, his heart heavy with unspoken grief, his love for his daughter a fire dimmed by depression.

Stacy kissed April’s belly, her sob a joyful cry, her voice bubbling with excitement. “Oh, April, regular trips, we’ll get a stroller for land visits, it’ll be perfect! Mark, isn’t this exciting?” Her heart swelled, her love a beacon, her tears of joy mingling with her daughter’s.

Mark nodded, his voice a faint, “Yeah, very exciting,” his gray eyes avoiding April’s, his heart aching with a pain he couldn’t voice, his depression a shadow that clung to him.

April’s voice was a soft, worried whisper, her pink kelp skirt swaying, her hand squeezing Stacy’s. “Mom, is Dad okay? He seems… off, kind of quiet.” Her heart raced, her love for her father a fire, her fear a weight, her blue eyes searching Stacy’s.

Stacy’s voice was a gentle reassurance, her blue eyes soft, her hand patting April’s. “He’s fine, sweetheart, just… processing. It’s been hard, losing you, the waiting, the grief. He’ll come around.” Her heart ached, her love for Mark a fire, her hope a spark, her tears hidden behind a smile.

Melody stepped back, her purple kelp skirt clinging to her legs, her voice a trembling plea, her blue eyes glistening. “Mom, Dad, Stacy, Mark, we’re so happy to be back, but we don’t have much time—only until sundown. This is only a 12-hour trip. We need to celebrate later and have so much to share, because… we have guests, and a bigger issue to solve.” She moved aside, revealing Megan, Kacy, Ethan, and Liam, their kelp skirts and coral beads stark against their pale, trembling legs, their faces etched with fear and hope.

Paul’s gasp was stunned, his brown eyes wide, his voice a shocked cry as he recognized Megan. “Is that… Megan Broom? The missing kids, gone for ten years? The kids from the news! Melody, how… where did you find them?” He surged forward, hugging Megan tightly, his heart racing, his love for the lost a fire, his tears falling as he looked at his daughter, seeking answers.

Megan’s sob was raw, her teal eyes glistening, her hands clutching Paul’s arms, her voice breaking. “It’s me and my friends, Kacy, Ethan, and Liam. We… we were taken, trapped, but Melody and her friends saved us.” Her heart shattered, her grief a tide, her gratitude a fire, her tears soaking Paul’s shirt.

Heather’s voice was a trembling whisper, her blue eyes wide, her hands covering her mouth. “Ten years, Megan… your parents, they’ve suffered so much. How is this possible? Melody, what’s going on?” Her heart ached, her love for her daughter a fire, her fear a weight, her tears falling. "Where are their parents? Where do they live?"

Melody’s voice was a fierce, resolute vow, her purple bracelet glinting, her blue eyes blazing with purpose. “That's what we don't know, we need you to drive us to the police station, all of us, in the van. I’m going to make a deal with Dr. Lin, and we need to reunite Megan and her friends with their parents. It’s a long story, Dad, Mom, but this is bigger than us—it’s about justice, about saving lives.” Her heart pounded, her love for her people a fire, her sacrifice a wound, her resolve a rock against the tide.

Paul’s voice was a fierce protest, his brown eyes blazing, his hands gripping her shoulders. “The police station? Melody, are you out of your mind? They want to capture you, Dr. Lin and her hunters! We thought you died, you’re back, and now this? No, you’re staying here, safe, with us!” His heart raced, his fear a storm, his love a beacon, his anguish a weight tearing at his soul.

Melody’s sob was raw, her blue eyes pleading, her hands clutching his, her voice breaking. “Dad, look at me, really look. My life’s been… hell, a nightmare you can’t imagine. I’ve fought a monster, lost everything, and sacrificed my chance to be human again. I know what I’m doing, and we’ll be okay. Please, trust me, and drive us to the station.” Her heart shattered, her love for him fierce, her grief a tide, her resolve a fire, her tears falling onto his hands.

Paul, Melody's dad, stared at his daughter, his face contorted with shock and anguish. “You gave up becoming human?” His voice cracked, gray hair falling into his eyes as he gripped her shoulders. “What do you mean you sacrificed your chance at being human? Melody, I have so many questions! We can go, but if anything happens to you…” His sob was a broken, anguished nod, his love a shield, his fear a wound, tears mingling with hers.

Melody’s eyes glistened, but her voice was firm with urgency. “Dad, not now, please! We need to go. We have until sunset and so much to do. I sacrificed becoming human so others could live. Just… please. We need clothes.”

The parents, shaken but relenting, welcomed the group inside. Melody led Megan and Kacy to the bathroom, where they put on her and April’s clothes. Megan and Kacy ran their fingers over the fabrics, stunned at the sensation of cotton and silk against their skin. Downstairs, Liam, Ethan, Scott, and Jake slipped into Paul and Mark’s oversized shirts and jeans, the clothes feeling foreign but grounding.

In the hallway, Stacy overheard April’s quiet voice as she handed Megan a sweater. “You can keep it. I may not need those anymore.”

Stacy’s eyes narrowed. “What are you talking about, April?”

April wiped a tear, her voice trembling. “Not now, Mom. Later.”

“Tell me now!” Stacy’s voice rose, sharp with worry.

April’s composure broke, her voice a raw cry. “MOM! Later!”

Melody grabbed her father’s arm, her urgency cutting through the tension. “Dad, we need to go. More later, I promise.”

They piled into the van, Paul driving, Heather beside him, her blue eyes glistening, Stacy next to April, her voice a joyful chatter as she held her daughter’s hand. “Grandparents! Can you believe it? Our trans daughter, giving birth, it’s a miracle! Scott, congratulations, dad-to-be!” Her heart soared, her love a fire, her excitement a storm, her tears of joy streaming.

Scott’s blue eyes sparkled, his shy smile a warmth, his voice soft. “Thank you, Stacy. It’s… overwhelming, but we’re ready, for her.” His hand rested on April’s belly, his love a fire, his hope a spark, his heart aching with the weight of her queenship choice.

Stacy glanced at Mark, his silence a shadow, her voice a gentle nudge. “Mark, this is exciting, right? Our grandbaby, a new beginning!” Her heart hoped, her love for him a fire, her fear for his depression a weight.

Mark’s voice was a faint, strained whisper, his gray eyes distant. “Yeah, Stacy, very exciting.” His heart heavy, his grief a tide, his love for April a fire dimmed by pain, his silence a wound that spoke louder than words.

They arrived at the police station, a stark, bustling building that loomed with authority and threat. Paul parked, his brown eyes fixed on Melody, his voice a trembling plea. “Melody, are you sure? This is dangerous, they’re not your allies.” His heart raced, his fear a storm, his love a beacon.

Melody’s voice was a fierce, resolute vow, her purple bracelet glinting, her blue eyes blazing. “Dad, you have no idea what my life’s been like lately—demons, magic, death. This is nothing. We’ll be fine, and we’re doing this right.” Her heart pounded, her love for her people a fire, her sacrifice a vow, her resolve a rock.

They walked in, the receptionist’s gasp a startled shout, her eyes wide as she recognized them. “Holy crap, you’re… you’re that girl! The mermaid girl!” Her voice trembled, her heart racing, her curiosity a spark.

Melody’s voice was calm, commanding, her blue eyes sharp. “Yeah.... I am. We need your top detective, now, please. This is urgent.” Her heart pulsed, her love for justice a fire, her resolve a blade.

The receptionist led them to a conference room, its walls lined with maps and missing persons posters, a grim reminder of Brim Island’s toll. They sat, their parents hovering anxiously. Detective James Callahan entered, a grizzled man with gray hair and a notepad, his brown eyes sharp but weary, his voice halting as he froze, seeing Megan. “Okay, how can I help… wait, are you… Megan Broom, and her friends?”

Megan nodded, her teal eyes glistening, her voice trembling. “I... I am, we are... Yes.. Detective Callahan. It's Megan, Kacy, Ethan, and Liam. We’re back.” Her heart lifted slightly, her fear a weight, her hope a spark, her tears glistening.

Callahan sat slowly, his hazel eyes wide, not taking his eyes off the kids, his notepad trembling, his voice a stunned whisper. “Names, please, all of you.” He scribbled as they spoke—Melody, Jake, Scott, April, Megan, Kacy, Ethan, Liam, and the parents, Heather, Paul, Stacy, Mark. “Parents of whom?” he asked, his heart racing.

Heather’s voice was a soft, fierce declaration, her blue eyes fierce. “Melody’s my daughter, Paul’s my husband. April is Stacy’s daughter, Mark’s.” Her love for her daughter a fire, her heart aching, her tears hidden behind resolve.

Callahan’s voice was a careful question, his brown eyes narrowing, his pen poised. “Megan, where were you for ten years? And… what’s this I’m hearing?” His heart raced, his skepticism a shield, his curiosity a spark.

Megan’s voice was a trembling confession, her teal eyes glistening, her hands shaking. “We were… turned into merpeople, then into sea algae, then back to merpeople. It’s… real, Detective.” Her heart shattered, her grief a tide, her truth a storm, her tears falling onto the table.

Callahan dropped his pen, his brown eyes wide, his voice a stunned disbelief. “Merpeople? Like… Ariel, the Little Mermaid, like the shows my daughter watches? You’re telling me you were mermaids, missing for a decade, under the sea?” His heart raced, his skepticism a wall, his disbelief a weight.

Melody’s voice was a fierce, unyielding truth, her blue eyes blazing, her purple bracelet glinting. “Yes, Detective, we’re mermaids and mermen. The girls are mermaids, the boys are mer..men, and yes, it’s real, and we’re living proof. All of us, except the parents—they’re human.” Her heart pounded, her love for her people a fire, her truth a blade, her sacrifice a wound.

Callahan blinked, stunned, his voice a haze. “Give me a moment.” He stepped out, going to speak to Sergeant Elena Ruiz, a stern woman with dark eyes and a clipboard. Detective Callahan told her the news. Elena said, "Detective, are you pulling my leg? Say that one more time, slowly. If you're pulling my leg, you're back on patrol duty for a month. This isn't funny." Callahan looked at Elena in the eyes and said, "They...said...that they're mermaids...." Elena said okay, follow me, this better me good. Elena walked in and introduced herself, she saw the kids in shock. “Megan Broom, missing ten years, in my conference room?” Her heart raced, her authority a fire, her disbelief a weight.

Megan nodded, her fear a tide. “Yes, ma’am, and my friends. We’re here, and we’re telling the truth.”

Ruiz’s voice was a sharp command, her dark eyes fierce. “We need fingerprints, all of you, to confirm identities. Megan, what’s your story? Mermaids? They're not real” Her skepticism was a blade, her heart racing, her duty a fire.

One at a time, the detective took each of them for photographs and fingerprinting. Melody’s voice was a desperate plea, her blue eyes frantic, her purple kelp skirt trembling. “Mom, we don’t have all day for this, sundown’s coming. We need to move faster.” Her heart pounded, her love for urgency a fire, her fear a weight, her tears glistening.

Heather’s voice was a trembling plea, her blue eyes wide, her hands grasping Melody’s. “Melody, please, tell us what’s happened, where you’ve been! We deserve to know, after all this pain!” Her heart broke, her love a fire, her grief a storm, her tears falling.

Melody’s voice was a whisper, her blue eyes soft. “Later, Mom, I promise. Right now, we need to help Megan, her friends, their families.” Her heart lifted, her love a vow, her resolve a rock.

The fingerprints confirmed their identities, and Ruiz returned, her voice solemn. “Prints match. Megan, do your parents know you're all here? We’ll contact them, bring them here.” Her heart softened, her duty a fire, her awe a spark.

Megan took a deep breath, her teal eyes glistening, her hand clutching Melody’s, her voice trembling. “Yes, please, I need them, I need to know they’re okay.” Her heart raced, her hope a fire, her fear a wound, her tears falling.

Callahan offered donuts, coffee, granola bars, water, his voice kind, his brown eyes soft. “You kids look like you’ve been through hell. Eat something, please.” His heart ached, his kindness a shield, his empathy a spark.

The group accepted the donuts, their hands trembling as they ate, the sweetness a jarring comfort against their haunted eyes. Megan’s parents, Bren and Tom Thompson, and Ethan and Liam’s parents arrived, their faces aged, gray-haired, their eyes hollow with a decade of grief, Diane clutching an eight-year-old girl, Lexi, Megan’s younger sister, born since the time she was gone. Kacy’s parents were absent, a void that hung heavy in the room.

Ruiz greeted the parents, her voice gentle but firm, her dark eyes heavy. “Please, sit down. Your kids… they claim they were turned into mermaids and mermen, taken from you.” Her heart trembled, her duty a fire, her disbelief a fading shadow.

Bren’s gasp was a stunned, her blue eyes wide, her voice a cry. “Mermaids? Is this a joke? My Megan, our girl, a mermaid?” Her heart broke, her love a fire, her grief a tide, her tears falling as she clutched Lexi.

Ruiz’s voice was steady, her dark eyes soft. “I don't have confirmation of their story. They look exactly as they did when they went missing. There are your 4 kids and then 4 others with their parents. We’ll take you to them, but move slowly. This is a lot to process. I think this whole mermaid story is some joke, but where else would they be for a decade?” Her heart lifted, her empathy a spark, her duty a vow.

They entered, and Megan’s sob was a raw, soul-rending wail, her teal eyes blazing, her voice a breaking cry. “Mommy! Daddy!” She surged forward, hugging Bren and Tom, their sobs a reunion, their tears a torrent, Ethan and Liam embracing their parents, their voices a chorus of love and pain.

Bren’s voice was a trembling whisper, her blue eyes searching Megan’s face, her hands cupping her cheeks. “The sergeant said you were a mermaid, baby? How… what does that even mean? You look like you haven't aged!” Her heart raced, her love a beacon, her confusion a storm, her tears falling.

Megan’s sob was raw, her teal eyes glistening, her voice breaking. “I am, Mom, we all are, mermaids and mermen. It’s real, and it’s been hell.” Her gaze drifted to Lexi, her heart skipping, her voice soft. “You had another daughter? She’s… beautiful. Was she created to replace me?" Her tears swirled, her love a spark, her grief a weight.

Bren’s voice was a trembling sob, her blue eyes glistening, her hand clutching Lexi’s. “Baby, you were gone, our only child, lost kayaking. We were broken, Lexi was a surprise, but we never stopped looking, never stopped loving you. We had funerals, buried empty caskets....” Her heart broke, her grief a tide, her love a fire, her tears falling.

Megan’s voice was a gasp, her teal eyes raw, her heart shattering. “You… you held a funeral, buried an empty casket? I died to you, Mom and Dad? So, do I not live anymore? You don't want me? Her tears spilled, her grief a storm, her love a wound, her fear a weight pressing against her chest.

Tom’s voice was a quiet, heavy confession, his eyes fixed on the floor, his voice breaking. “Megan... Of course, we want you... Please understand, we gave it a year, and we thought you were gone, drowned, lost forever. We had to… let go, to survive.” His heart sank, his guilt a wound, his love a fire, his tears hidden behind his stoic face.

Megan’s voice was trembling. “Do you want me back, Mom, Dad? Or is it too hard, with Lexi, with me still 17, while my friends are 27, married, with kids? I have a death certificate, don’t I? Maybe I should just stay living in the ocean” Her heart broke, her fear a tide, her hope a fragile thread, her tears falling.

Bren’s voice was a fierce cry, her blue eyes blazing, her hands gripping Megan’s. “Of course we want you, baby! Why would you ask that? You’re our daughter, forever, no matter what!” Her heart roared, her love a fire, her determination a vow, her tears soaking Megan’s hands.

Ruiz’s voice was a calm clarification, her dark eyes soft, her clipboard steady. “The death certificate can be voided, Megan. You’re alive, here, and we’ll make it right.” Her heart lifted, her duty a spark, her empathy a fire.

Kacy’s voice was a trembling gasp, her coral-red hair falling into her green eyes, her hands shaking. “What about my parents, Sergeant? Where are they? Why aren’t they here?” Her heart raced, her fear a wound, her hope a fading star, her tears glistening.

Ruiz’s voice was a heavy sigh, her dark eyes somber, her voice gentle. “I’m so sorry, Kacy. Your parents… they passed a few years ago, the stress, the loss of you, it was too much. You were their only child. They died of broken hearts.” Her heart ached, her empathy a weight, her duty a sorrow, her tears hidden behind her professionalism. "Their property was sold and all of yours and their belongings sold at an estate sale years ago"

Kacy’s wail was a gut-wrenching sob, her green eyes wide with disbelief, her voice breaking. “No… no, they’re gone? I was all they had, and I was trapped in algae for ten years. I have no one now!” Her heart shattered, her grief a tide, her loneliness a wound, her tears soaking the table.

Bren stared deep into Megan's eyes, "Algae, what in the world are you talking about?"

Megan’s voice was a desperate plea, her teal eyes glistening, her hand clutching Kacy’s. “Kacy, you have us! You can live with me, my family, we’ll be your family! I'm choosing to become human again! Come be my sister, my parents can adopt you, we go back and finish High School together.” Her heart raced, her love a fire, her hope a spark, her tears falling.

Kacy’s voice was a trembling whisper, her green eyes distant, her hands shaking. “I’ll… think about it, Megan. But the sea, it’s all I know now, without them. What’s left for me on land? No personal belongings, no house, no family." Her heart broke, her grief a weight, her uncertainty a storm, her tears glistening.

Ruiz spoke up, "Okay we need to settle this entire conversation. We have eight kids here claiming to be mermaids." Callahan said, "And Mermen". Ruiz got annoyed, "Mermaids and Merman. I need some proof. Can you make your tails appear?"

Melody slid an SD card across the table, her purple bracelet glinting, her blue eyes fierce. “ If we get wet now, it will hurt and kill us, we require water to live. We can't do that here."

Paul spoke up, "It's true. We've seen it happen, I've touched Melody's tail. They're mermaids.. and mermen"

Bren stared at Paul and laughed, "Have you lost your minds? You're really believing our kids are fish people?"

April bit her lip, "Okay please do not say fish people, or fish. We are mermaids. Plain and simple"

Melodu slif the SD card to Ruiz, "Play this, Sergeant. It’s proof, Megan’s video, from when she was attacked, turned to algae. It shows her tail, her truth.” Her heart pounded, her love for justice a fire, her resolve a blade, her sacrifice a lingering pain.

The video played, Megan’s voice a haunting cry, her teal tail flashing, Katrina’s black tail lunging, the algae’s glow consuming her, her scream a piercing echo. Bren sobbed, her hands covering her face, her heart breaking, her love a fire, her horror a tide. Ruiz’s voice was a stunned whisper, her dark eyes wide. “Damn, you kids aren’t lying. This is… real. What ever happened to that crazy undersea bitch in the video?"

Melody’s voice was a fierce confession, “We killed her. Her name is Katrina, the evil mermaid. We understand we're confessing to murder, but we had to. We destroyed her orb and freed everyone in the algae, including Megan and her friends, trapped for ten years or longer. She’s dead, and Kelsey, the true queen, has restored the kingdom. She wants April to be queen and live there forever. She's pregnant with her first child, a mermaid girl and I'm infertile and can't have kids.” Her heart raced, her tears glistening.

Melody’s voice was a quick, apologetic whisper, her blue eyes wide. “April, I’m sorry, I wasn’t supposed to say that, about the queenship.” Her heart skipped, her love for April a fire, her guilt a spark, her tears hidden.

Stacy’s gasp was stunned, her blue eyes wide, her voice a cry. “Queen? April, you’re to be a queen, of… mermaids? No! You're our daughter! You need to visit land!” Her heart lifted, her love a fire, her awe a spark, her tears falling.

Heather looked at Melody, completely heartbroken... "Melody, you're barren... what? When? How? No... that isn't possible?

Bren’s voice was a trembling question, her blue eyes searching Megan’s, her hands clutching hers. “How did this happen, baby? How did you become… a mermaid, with a tail?” Her heart raced, her love a beacon, her confusion a storm, her tears falling.

Megan’s voice was a raw confession, her teal eyes glistening, her hands shaking. “We were kayaking, senior ditch day, a massive wave smashed us, and drowned us. We woke in a glass chamber, underwater, and Katrina, that crazy bitch, showed up. She offered death or mermaid life, then injected us in a medical room. Our legs fused, feet turned to fins, tails grew, and gills formed. It was agony, Mom, pure agony. Then she demanded we have sex, become mothers for her colony. We said no, wanted to wait for marriage, for love, and she flipped, turned us into algae, trapped us in the walls, screaming.... That was all 10 years ago...” Her heart shattered, her grief a tide, her truth a fire, her tears soaking the table.

Lexi’s voice was a soft, awed whisper, her brown eyes wide, her small hand touching Megan’s. “So you’re a mermaid, like Ariel? That’s so cool!” Her heart lifted, her innocence a spark, her love a fire, her smile a beacon.

Megan’s voice was a gentle smile, her teal eyes soft, her hand squeezing Lexi’s. “Yeah, Lexi, I am. It’s nice to meet you, little sister. I hope we can live together and make good memories...” Her heart warmed, her love a spark, her grief a weight, her tears glistening.

Ruiz’s voice was a stunned question, her dark eyes wide, her clipboard trembling. “Okay... So, all the missing crafts, Brim Island—does this connect to your story?” Her heart raced, her duty a fire, her awe a spark.

Melody’s voice was a fierce confirmation, her blue eyes blazing, her purple bracelet glinting. “One hundred percent, Sergeant. Every vessel, every soul, was tied to Katrina’s evil. I know where they are, and I have a plan. I need you to bring Dr. Lin, the Coast Guard, and Navy Commanders in here. We know they're in jail awaiting trial." Her heart pounded, her love for justice a fire, her resolve a vow, her sacrifice a wound.

Paul’s voice was a desperate plea, his brown eyes wide, his hands gripping her arm. “Melody, no, not Dr. Lin, not the navy, the coast guard! They want to kill you, dissect your tails!” His heart raced, his fear a storm, his love a beacon, his tears falling.

Melody’s voice was a fierce command, her blue eyes sharp, “Dad, chill, please. I know what I’m doing, trust me.” Her heart lifted, her love a fire, her resolve a rock, her tears hidden.

Ruiz nodded, her voice a command, her dark eyes firm. “Detective, bring in Dr. Lin and her captains, now.” Her heart raced, her duty a fire, her trust in Melody a spark.

Callahan returned with Dr. Lin and her captains, Captain Daniel Hayes and Captain David Chen, in orange jumpsuits, handcuffed, their faces pale, their eyes blazing with defiance. Dr. Lin’s voice was a venomous shout, her dark eyes flashing. “You’re the fish girls! You ruined everything!” Her heart seethed, her anger a storm, her defiance a fire.

Ruiz’s voice was a sharp command, her dark eyes fierce. “Sit down, Dr. Lin, now.” Her heart pulsed, her authority a fire, her resolve a vow.

Melody’s voice was a calm, resolute offer, her blue eyes locked on Dr. Lin’s, her purple bracelet glinting. “Dr. Lin, we’re mermaids, yes, and we’re offering a deal. If you agree, my parents will drop the charges against you three.” Her heart pounded, her love for her people a fire, her sacrifice a wound, her resolve a blade.

Paul’s voice was a desperate cry, his brown eyes wide, his hands gripping her arm. “Melody, no, what are you doing? They’re dangerous!” His heart raced, his fear a storm, his love a beacon, his tears falling.

Melody’s voice was a fierce whisper, her blue eyes sharp. “Dad, please stop! I’ve got this, trust me.” Her heart lifted, her love a fire, her resolve a rock.

Dr. Lin’s voice was a skeptical hiss, her dark eyes narrowing, her hands cuffed. “I’m listening, little fish girl. What’s your deal?” Her heart seethed, her curiosity a spark, her defiance a fire.

Melody’s voice was a bold proclamation, her blue eyes blazing, her purple kelp skirt trembling. “I can solve one of the largest missing persons cases ever—250 souls, linked to Brim Island, their vessels, their stories. I know where they are, Sergeant, Dr. Lin. Here’s Queen Kelsey’s proposition: Dr. Lin, you and your team protect our people—no chasing, no hunting, no studying us, not cutting our tails open. Sergeant, you work on this case, help merpeople who wish to return as humans. In return, Dr. Lin, your charges are dropped.” Her heart pounded, her love for justice a fire, her sacrifice a vow, her resolve a beacon.

Ruiz’s voice was a stunned whisper, her dark eyes wide, her clipboard steady. “Two hundred fifty missing persons? You know where they are?” Her heart raced, her duty a fire, her awe a spark.

Dr. Lin’s voice was a cautious agreement, her dark eyes narrowing, her voice skeptical. “Protect you, find the lost, and we go free? How do you know that I won't come hunt your kind?” Her heart seethed, her curiosity a weight, her defiance a fire.

Ruiz’s voice was a fierce vow, her dark eyes blazing, her clipboard firm. “Because if you come after them, Dr. Lin, we’ll find you and lock you up for life. That’s a promise.” Her heart pulsed, her authority a fire, her resolve a vow.

Dr. Lin nodded, her voice a grudging agreement, her dark eyes sharp. “Fine, deal.” She extended her cuffed hand, and Melody shook it, her purple bracelet glinting, her heart lifting, her love for her people a fire, her sacrifice a wound.

April’s voice was a passionate plea, her blue eyes blazing. “And the world needs to know, Sergeant, Dr. Lin—merpeople aren’t evil, we’re not monsters. We need peace with humans. Anyone sick, injured, or dying can join us, become merpeople, healed, and renewed instead of facing death. The.. hate saying this but fish half takes over the legs. We need your protection, Dr. Lin, Navy, Coast Guard, to make this work. We want to lay on Brim Island and our Beaches in peace. Humans wouldn't understand fully so don't broadcast this but just know we're there" Her heart raced, her love for her people a fire, her hope a spark, her tears glistening.

Captain Hayes’s voice was a trembling sob, his brown eyes glistening, his hands cuffed. “My wife passed years ago, and my daughter, Ashley, she’s 16, severely ill, in pain, nothing cures her. She is stuck in bed. Can you take her, April, please?” His heart broke, his love a fire, his hope a fragile thread, his tears falling.

April’s voice was a gentle promise, her blue eyes soft, her pink kelp skirt swaying. “We can, Captain Hayes. She’ll have a tail, be a mermaid, be fully healed, and live in the sea. She can return to land once a week as a human, healthy, and strong. If she has a merchild one day, she’d stay in the sea forever, a pureblood. No way she can get legs again. If she meets a partner, the sea chooses for her, our dolphin part of our brain links us to partners for life." Her heart swelled, her love a fire, her hope a spark, her tears glistening.

Stacy’s gasp was stunned, her blue eyes wide, her voice a cry as she stared at April. “Wait, April, that means… you, if you’re queen and you have your baby.... you’d stay in the sea, no legs, forever?” Her heart raced, her love a fire, her fear a weight, her tears falling.

April’s voice was a soft, hesitant whisper, her blue eyes glistening, her hand clutching her belly. “Mom, later, please. I haven’t decided, I need time.” Her heart ached, her love for her mergirl a fire, her fear a tide, her tears hidden.

Captain Hayes’s voice was a grateful sob, his brown eyes glistening, his voice breaking. “You have a deal, Melody, April. I’m so sorry for the trouble we caused. You have our full protection. How do we get those forced merpeople home and my daughter... to the sea?” His heart lifted, his love a fire, his gratitude a spark, his tears falling.

April’s voice was a clear explanation, her blue eyes steady, her pink kelp skirt trembling. “We give them the Back to Before Serum, they go through a portal to the pier, and become human again, as they were before. You register them, contact their families. Some may choose to stay merpeople, because returning means facing old injuries, old lives.” Her heart raced, her love for her people a fire, her resolve a vow, her tears glistening.

Stacy’s voice was a trembling realization, her blue eyes wide, her hands clutching April’s. “So, April, if you went back, you’d lose your baby, your womb, be a trans girl again, not… this, not a mother?” Her heart broke, her love a fire, her fear a tide, her tears falling.

April’s sob was raw, her blue eyes glistening, her voice breaking. “Yes, Mom, that’s the choice. I… I don’t know yet, I need to think, to feel land, to talk to you, Dad.” Her heart ached, her love for her mergirl a fire, her fear a weight, her tears falling.

Ruiz’s voice was a practical question, her dark eyes steady, her clipboard poised. “What’s next, then? How do we proceed?” Her heart pulsed, her duty a fire, her trust a spark.

April’s voice was a resolute plan, her blue eyes blazing, her pink kelp skirt trembling. “We swim back by sundown, all of us. Tomorrow, those who choose—maybe Megan, her friends, maybe others—get the serum, portal to land, become human. We’ll meet at the beach, 9 a.m.” Her heart raced, her love for her people a fire, her resolve a vow, her tears glistening.

Megan’s voice was a trembling hope, her teal eyes glistening, her hands clutching Bren’s. “Mom, I want to be human again, if I can finish high school, go to prom, graduate, college. I’m a young-looking 27, but I want my life back.” Her heart lifted, her hope a fire, her fear a weight, her tears falling.

Bren’s voice was a fierce vow, her blue eyes blazing, her hands gripping Megan’s. “You’ll come home, baby, we’ll make it work, high school, college, all of it. You’re ours, forever.” Her heart roared, her love a fire, her determination a vow, her tears falling.

Ethan and Liam nodded, their azure and amber eyes glistening, their voices soft. “We’re coming back, too, Mom, Dad. We want our lives, our futures.” Their hearts lifted, their hope a spark, their love a fire, their tears falling.

Ruiz’s voice was a skeptical promise, her dark eyes narrow, her clipboard steady. “9 a.m., at the beach? I’ll be there, and I’m coming tonight to see you at sundown. I need to see this mermaid thing to believe it.” Her heart raced, her duty a fire, her curiosity a spark.

Bren’s voice was a trembling plea, her blue eyes glistening, her hands clutching Megan’s. “We’re coming, too, to the beach, tonight. We need to see you, know you’re safe.” Her heart ached, her love a fire, her fear a weight, her tears falling.

Ruiz’s voice was a grateful farewell, her dark eyes soft, her clipboard lowered. “Melody, April, you’ve done a good thing here, a miracle. Thank you. We won't do a big press conference about mermaids, we will just say who comes back was lost at sea. It's their stories to tell.” Her heart lifted, her respect a fire, her awe a spark.

Bren’s voice was a heartfelt offer, her blue eyes glistening, her hands clutching Megan’s. “How can we reward you, Melody, April, for bringing our kids back?” Her heart swelled, her love a fire, her gratitude a spark, her tears falling.

Melody's voice was a soft, resolute request, her teal eyes steady, her hands squeezing Bren’s. “Just invest in Megan, in restarting her life, finishing high school, then college. Please go slow with her. That's all we need. That’s enough.” Her heart lifted, her hope a fire, her determination a vow, her tears glistening.

Ruiz’s voice was a curious question, her dark eyes wide, her clipboard poised. “For those who want to become merpeople, who need it—sick, injured—what do they do?” Her heart pulsed, her duty a fire, her curiosity a spark.

April’s voice was a gentle promise, her blue eyes soft, her pink kelp skirt swaying. “Find us, tell us. We can inject a serum, initiate the change, give them a new life, healed, in the sea. But It must be secret, we can't let the wrong humans know. If someone is on their last leg of life, they can join us if they wish to avoid human death. Her heart swelled, her love for her people a fire, her hope a spark, her tears glistening.

It was lunchtime, and they all left the station. The group splitting—Megan, Ethan, and Liam going with their parents to their homes, Kacy trailing with Megan, her heart heavy with loss. Melody’s voice was a firm reminder, her blue eyes sharp, her purple bracelet glinting. “Be at the beach, 30 minutes before sunset. Don’t be late, or the change will hurt, bad.” Her heart raced, her love a fire, her resolve a vow, her tears hidden.

Megan nodded, her teal eyes glistening, her voice a soft promise. “We’ll be there, Melody. See you then.” Her heart lifted, her hope a spark, her love a fire, her tears falling as she hugged her parents, her sister, her new beginning a fragile dream.

Chapter Text

As Paul’s silver van wound its way through the winding coastal roads toward the new house at 1427 Seaside Lane, the vehicle was a cocoon of tension, its passengers enveloped in a fragile, suffocating silence. Inside, Melody, Jake, April, and Scott sat, their breaths uneven, hearts pounding with the weight of unanswered questions and unspoken fears that clung to them like damp sea air. The day’s harrowing events—the grueling hours at the police station, the tenuous deal struck with Dr. Lin, the tear-soaked reunions that had ripped open old wounds—hung over them like a storm cloud, choking their words and stifling their courage. Paul’s hands gripped the steering wheel with white-knuckled intensity, his brown eyes locked on the road ahead, a man steering through more than just traffic—through a tempest of grief and hope. Beside him, Heather’s blue eyes flickered to Melody in the back, her heart aching with a desperate need for answers she was too afraid to demand. Stacy clutched April’s hand, her fingers tracing her daughter’s with a tenderness that bordered on desperation, while Mark stared out the window, his gray eyes distant, his depression a dark shadow that loomed over the van, threatening to swallow them all.

Melody’s purple bracelet caught the fading sunlight, glinting faintly as her blue eyes, clouded with exhaustion, shimmered with unshed tears. Her voice, a trembling whisper, barely pierced the oppressive silence. “It’s… so quiet, Dad. Are we okay?” Her heart raced, her infertility a raw, festering wound that throbbed with every beat, her longing for her lost human life a relentless tide threatening to drown her. The memory of the last time she sat in this van flooded back—her tail ripping through her clothes, her body transforming into a mermaid, gasping for breath in the suffocating confines of the family car. That scar pulsed now, a vivid reminder of the life she’d lost.

Paul’s voice came as a strained, heavy sigh, his brown eyes meeting hers in the rearview mirror, glistening with barely concealed pain. “We’re trying, kiddo. It’s… it’s a lot—seeing you, April, after months of thinking you were gone forever. We just need time to understand, to breathe, to hold you again.” His heart splintered, his love for her a blazing fire, his fear a crushing weight pressing against his chest, his tears hidden behind a forced, brittle smile that threatened to crack.

April’s pink-streaked hair clung to her tear-streaked face, her hand cradling her pregnant belly as if shielding her unborn mergirl from the world’s cruelty. Her voice broke, a soft sob escaping her lips. “Mom, Dad, I know it’s hard, but… we’re here, we’re alive. That’s something, isn’t it?” Her blue eyes glistened with a fragile hope, her love for her unborn daughter a radiant spark, her fear of her looming queenship a dark shadow that clung to her, her tears falling like rain on parched earth.

Stacy’s sob was raw, visceral, her blue eyes shimmering with unshed tears as her hand tightened around April’s. “It’s everything, baby, but it’s also… terrifying. You’re pregnant, a mermaid, maybe a queen? We’re trying to catch up, to hold you while you still have… legs.” Her heart shattered into a thousand jagged pieces, her love for April a roaring fire, her fear an overwhelming tide, her tears soaking her daughter’s hand as she clung to the fleeting moments of her human form.

The van pulled into the driveway of their new home, a white beachside haven with a wraparound porch, its open windows drinking in the salty sea breeze—a new beginning steeped in the ghosts of their past. The family stepped out, their footsteps heavy as they crossed the threshold, the scent of fresh paint mingling with the familiar warmth of home, a bittersweet embrace. Melody inhaled deeply, her blue eyes scanning the living room, her heart skipping a beat as she spotted a framed drawing on the wall—a child’s sketch of two mermaids, one with purple hair, the other with pink, their tails entwined, their smiles radiant with innocent joy. “Mom, Dad, what’s this?” she asked, her voice trembling with emotion, her fingers brushing the glass as if touching a sacred relic.

Heather’s voice was a soft, tearful confession, her blue eyes glistening as she placed a hand on Melody’s shoulder. “We found it when we cleaned out the old house, after you… vanished. You and April drew it as kids, playing mermaids in the pool. It was like… You knew, somehow, what your lives would become.” Her heart broke, her love for her daughters a blazing fire, her awe at their destiny a flickering spark, her tears falling as she pulled Melody into a fierce embrace, clinging to her as if she might disappear again.

April’s sob was a quiet, piercing cry, her hand wiping a tear from her cheek as she stared at the drawing. “Melody, we dreamed of this, didn’t we? Mermaids, magic, the sea… but not like this, not with so much pain, with me loving it and you hating it. Me having a child and you... unable to.” Her blue eyes locked with Melody’s, their bond a lifeline forged in shared loss, her love for her friend a radiant fire, her fear a crushing weight, her tears mingling with the salt air that filled the room.

Paul led them upstairs, his voice gentle but heavy with emotion, his brown eyes soft with love. “We promised we’d keep your rooms the same, as best we could. Come see.” He opened Melody’s door, revealing a space frozen in time—her marine biology books neatly lined on the shelf, her purple bedspread untouched, posters of coral reefs and dolphins adorning the walls, her desk cluttered with sketches of submersibles she’d once dreamed of designing. Across the hall, April’s room was a mirror of her old life—pink walls, a vanity strewn with makeup, photos of her and Melody at prom, a stuffed seahorse resting on the bed, a testament to their parents’ unwavering hope.

Melody’s gasp was a bittersweet sob, her blue eyes wide with disbelief, her hands tracing the familiar purple bedspread. “It’s… exactly the same, Mom, Dad. My room, my life, before… everything.” Her heart shattered, the familiarity a knife twisting in her chest, her love for her parents a blazing fire, her longing for her human life an unrelenting tide, her tears soaking the pillow as she collapsed onto the bed.

April’s voice was a trembling whisper, her pink-streaked hair floating as she sat on her own bed, her hand clutching the stuffed seahorse. “Melody, it’s wild, isn’t it? A new house, but our rooms… it’s like we never left, like time stopped for them, but not for us.” Her blue eyes glistened with unshed tears, her love for her friend a radiant spark, her fear for her future a crushing weight, her tears soaking the plush toy as she held it close.

Downstairs, the parents gathered in the living room, their faces etched with exhaustion and a fragile thread of hope. Stacy broke the silence, her voice a soft, desperate plea, her blue eyes fixed on April. “April, sweetheart, please, tell us the truth—the reality of what’s happening. We need to understand, before… before sundown. Don’t hold anything back.” Her heart raced, her love for her daughter a roaring fire, her fear an overwhelming tide, her tears glistening in the dim light.

April cradled her belly, her voice breaking as she spoke, each word a shard of glass. “Mom, Dad, if I become human again, I’d be a trans girl, like before, but I’d lose Macy, and I’d never have children. Scott would be paralyzed, trapped in a wheelchair, and miserable. If I stay a mermaid and become queen, I can never have legs again—I’d be a pureblood, bound to the sea forever.” Her blue eyes glistened with resolve and sorrow, her love for her unborn daughter a blazing fire, her fear a deep, festering wound, her tears falling onto her hands.

Stacy’s gasp was a stunned, heart-wrenching sound, her blue eyes wide with shock, her hands clutching April’s. “Macy? That’s her name, it’s Macy?” Her heart lifted with a fleeting spark of joy, her love a radiant fire, her fear a crushing weight, her tears soaking April’s hands as she held them tightly.

April nodded, her voice a trembling whisper, her blue eyes soft with love. “Yeah, Mom, her name is Macy. She’d be a pureblood, too, no legs, ever. I was thinking… a baby shower, on your private beach, with my human friends. You could all come, hold her, love her. Scott and I can visit the beach weekly, that’s allowed. Scott could get his legs for day trips once a week but Macy and I would stay on the beach, tails needing to stay wet in the water.” Her heart swelled with fragile hope, her love a blazing fire, her tears glistening as she envisioned her daughter’s future.

Mark’s voice was a quiet, pained question, his gray eyes distant, his hands trembling. “No stroller trips, no Macy in the house? How fast do mermaids age, April? Will we even know her?” His heart ached with a father’s longing, his love a fire, his depression a dark shadow, his tears hidden behind a stoic mask.

Jake spoke up, his voice gentle but heavy with knowledge. “From birth to 18, it’s quick, like humans, maybe a bit faster. Then, at 18, it slows way down, almost frozen. Macy would grow up, but she’d stay young-looking for a long time.” His heart lifted with the chance to ease their fears, his love for April a radiant spark, his tears glistening as he spoke.

Stacy’s voice was a trembling plea, her blue eyes wide with desperation, her hands clutching April’s. “Who’ll teach you to breastfeed, to raise Macy, down there? You’re so young, April, and it’s… another world.” Her heart raced with maternal fear, her love a blazing fire, her tears falling as she imagined her daughter navigating motherhood in the depths.

April’s shrug was a soft, uncertain gesture, her blue eyes glistening with hope. “Other mermaid moms, maybe, in the sea. It’s beautiful now, Mom, vibrant, with hundreds of merpeople, families, so much love. Plenty of moms there—Macy will have friends to grow up and swim with. You should come, see it, all of you.” Her heart swelled with a vision of her new home, her hope a radiant spark, her love a fire, her tears glistening.

Mark’s voice was a sharp, pained protest, his gray eyes blazing with defiance, his hands clenching into fists. “Come? Become mermaids, April? No, I can’t… I can’t imagine that, leaving land, legs, everything.” His heart broke at the thought, his love a fire, his fear a crushing weight, his tears hidden behind his clenched jaw.

April’s sob was piercing, her blue eyes glistening with anguish, her voice breaking. “Dad, please, don’t be upset. If you don’t come, we can visit every week, at the beach, until my tenth month. Then I stay down for the last two, come to the beach to give birth, and you can meet and hold her.” Her heart ached with the distance between them, her love a blazing fire, her fear a deep wound, her tears falling.

Stacy’s voice was a soft, joyful gasp, her blue eyes sparkling with sudden excitement, her hands clapping. “Those little fins, Macy’s tail… they’ll be so cute, April! I can’t wait to see her, to hold her.” Her heart lifted with grandmotherly anticipation, her love a fire, her excitement a radiant spark, her tears of joy glistening.

Mark’s voice was a heavy, resigned sigh, his gray eyes softening, his hands unclenching. “So, it’s done, April? You’ll be a mermaid forever, a queen? This… this is your last time with legs, in this house, in girl clothes?” His heart broke with the finality, his love a fire, his acceptance a crushing weight, his tears falling silently.

April nodded, her pink kelp skirt trembling, her voice a trembling vow. “Yeah, Dad, it is. The merpeople need a queen. Kelsey has to fix the Hawaiian Kingdom, and if I leave, I lose Macy. I choose her, them, I choose the sea.” Her heart swelled with resolute love, her resolve a rock amidst the storm, her tears glistening.

Stacy’s sob was raw, her blue eyes glistening with desperation, her hands clutching April’s. “No more girl clothes, no showers, no walking—just swimming, forever? April, please, think about it, you don’t have to—” Her heart raced with a mother’s panic, her love a blazing fire, her desperation an overwhelming tide, her tears falling.

April’s voice was a fierce, resolute cry, her blue eyes blazing with conviction, her hand cradling her belly. “Mom, I’ve thought about it every moment. I’d lose Macy, my daughter, my heart. The merpeople have no leader without me. I choose this, for her, for them, for love.” Her heart roared with purpose, her love a fire, her sacrifice a deep wound, her tears glistening.

Heather turned to Melody, her blue eyes soft with maternal concern, her voice a gentle question, her hands resting on her daughter’s. “Melody, what about you, sweetheart? What’s your choice, land or the sea?” Her heart ached with dread, her love a fire, her fear a weight, her tears glistening.

Melody’s sob was a gut-wrenching wail, her blue eyes glistening with torment, her hands clutching Jake’s. “Honestly? I long for land, Mom, for legs, for my human life—running, college, a family. But Jake… if he comes to land, he’s paralyzed, in a wheelchair, miserable. It’s not fair to him.” Her heart shattered into fragments, her love for Jake a blazing fire, her sacrifice an unrelenting tide, her tears soaking his hand.

Jake’s voice was a trembling plea, his gray eyes glistening with guilt, his hand squeezing hers, his gray kelp skirt shifting. “Mel, I told you, you can leave, go be human, be free. I’ll stay, I’ll survive, for you. I’ll visit you weekly—we can have a human and merman love story. Face it, you cry in our kelp bed every night, missing home.” His heart broke with his own sacrifice, his love a fire, his guilt a crushing tide, his tears falling.

Melody’s voice was a fierce, anguished cry, her blue eyes blazing with defiance, her hands shaking. “Jake, stop it, I’m choosing you, okay? Just drop it, please! I’ll stay in the sea, with you, because I love you! You're my husband, and I'm your wife!!” Her heart roared with conflicted passion, her love a fire, her pain a raw wound, her tears soaking the floor, though deep inside, she knew her heart yearned for the land.

Heather’s voice was a soft, heartbroken whisper, her blue eyes wide with sorrow, her hands cupping Melody’s face. “Baby, you cry nightly? You’re in pain, down there?” Her heart ached with a mother’s anguish, her love a fire, her fear a tide, her tears falling.

Melody’s sob was raw, her blue eyes glistening with torment, her voice breaking. “Yes, Mom, I cry every night in Jake’s arms. I can’t have kids, like April, no birth, nothing. I miss my human life. But I have Jake, and that’s enough, so everyone stop it—I’m staying in the sea!” Her heart shattered, her love a fire, her sacrifice a wound, her tears soaking her mother’s hands.

Jake’s voice was a quiet, pained protest, his gray eyes soft with love, his hand brushing her cheek. “Mel, I can tell your heart isn’t clear. You’re not a mermaid, you’re a girl, my human girl, who dreams of land. Don’t do this for me. We can make this work somehow. I'll do day trips, with legs we can go for day dates, enjoy time together then I return to the sea and come back the following week” His heart broke, his love a fire, his guilt a tide, his tears falling, he didn't really want what he said but willing to do it for her.

Melody’s voice was a bitter, trembling cry, her blue eyes blazing with anguish, her hands clenching. “Jake, stop, please! I’ll be a fish, okay? A damn fish, if it means I’m with you! It’s true, so just… let it be!” Her heart roared with pain, her love a fire, her tears soaking the floor as her resolve wavered under the weight of her longing.

The room fell silent, the weight of her words a heavy chain binding their hearts, their tears mingling with the salt air, their love a fragile thread holding them together against the storm of their choices.

Jake looked at Melody, his gray eyes pleading. “Mel, please, stop calling yourself a fish.” Melody shot up from the couch, her voice a sharp, anguished cry. “Well, I am! Face it, Jake, I’m a fish, and I’ll stay one for you!” She stormed toward the kitchen. “Don’t follow me! I need some me time!” Her heart pounded with frustration, her tears burning as she fled.

Heather grasped Jake’s hand, her blue eyes soft with empathy. “Jake, she longs for the sea, doesn’t she?” Paul’s voice was heavy, his brown eyes searching. “But you’re her husband—you two did the dolphin mating ritual.” Jake’s voice trembled, his gray eyes glistening. “I know, but her human half longs so much to be here, on land.” From the kitchen, Melody’s voice rang out, sharp and raw. “I hear you all talking about me!” Jake called back, his voice gentle but firm. “We’re trying to help you, Mel.” Her response was a fierce yell, her pain spilling over. “Will you stop? I’ll be a mermaid, live in the sea—might as well make me a pureblood so I can forget about legs for good!” She found a .fish in store packaging in the fridge, showing the group, "Here. See. This is a fish! See the resemblance? Scales, gills, tail! I'm a fish. That I what I will be! End of story!"

Heather, Jake, and Paul exchanged pained glances, their hearts breaking at the desperation in her words.

Across town, Megan’s family car wound through quiet streets, the fading sunlight casting long, mournful shadows as they approached Kacy’s old house, a modest bungalow now weathered by time and neglect. Kacy stared out the window, her coral-red hair matted with grief, her green eyes glistening with unshed tears, her hands trembling in her lap. Megan sat beside her, her teal eyes soft with compassion, her hand resting on Kacy’s, while Bren drove, Tom in the passenger seat, and Lexi, Megan’s eight-year-old sister, hummed softly in the back, oblivious to the weight of the moment.

Bren’s voice was a gentle question, her blue eyes glancing at Kacy in the rearview mirror. “Kacy, sweetheart, do you want to stop, knock on the door? See the house?” Her heart ached with empathy, her love a fire, her tears hidden behind a steady gaze.

Kacy’s voice was a trembling whisper, her green eyes fixed on the house, her hands shaking with dread. “I… I don’t know, Bren. It’s been ten years, and they’re gone—Mom and Dad—because of me. I’m scared it’ll hurt too much.” Her heart broke, her grief a relentless tide, her fear a raw wound, her tears glistening as she faced the specter of her past.

Megan’s voice was a soft, fierce vow, her teal eyes blazing with resolve, her hand squeezing Kacy’s. “It’s not because of you, Kacy. Katrina caused this. I’ll go with you, every step. You don’t have to do this alone, okay?” Her heart swelled with loyalty, her love a fire, her resolve a radiant spark, her tears falling.

Kacy nodded, her voice a faint, “Okay,” her green eyes glistening as she stepped out, Megan beside her, their bracelets glinting in the dusk. They approached the door, Kacy’s hand shaking as she knocked, her heart pounding with a volatile mix of hope and dread.

An older woman, her gray hair pulled back, opened the door, her brown eyes narrowing with concern, her voice cautious. “May I help you? Why are you here, girls?” Her heart raced, her wariness a shield, her curiosity a spark.

Kacy’s sob was raw, her green eyes glistening with grief, her voice breaking. “Hi, I… I grew up here. Ten years ago, I disappeared, kayaking. My parents… they passed away, and I guess you’re the new owner. I just… wanted to see my home, one last time.” Her heart shattered, her grief a tide, her longing a blazing fire, her tears soaking her cheeks.

The woman’s gasp was stunned, her brown eyes wide with shock, her voice a whispered, “You’re… one of those missing kayak girls? Kacy, is it?” She stepped back, her hand covering her mouth, her heart racing. “I need to call the police, this is—”

Megan’s voice was a calm, firm interruption, her teal eyes steady, her hand resting on Kacy’s shoulder. “We’ve already been to the station, ma’am. We’re okay. Kacy just needs this, to say goodbye.” Her heart lifted with resolve, her love a fire, her tears glistening as she shielded her friend.

The woman nodded, her voice softening, her brown eyes kind. “Come in, then. I’m Evelyn, I live alone. I’m sorry about your parents, Kacy, I never knew them, but… I heard their story.” Her heart ached with empathy, her kindness a beacon in the dim light.

Kacy stepped inside, her hand sliding up the banister, memories flashing like lightning—Christmas mornings filled with laughter, her mother’s warm embrace, her father’s bear hugs, their voices echoing in her mind like a haunting melody. She climbed to her old room, now a storage space, boxes stacked where her bed once stood, her posters gone, her life erased. “It’s… all gone,” she whispered, her green eyes glistening, her heart breaking, her tears falling onto the dusty floor.

Evelyn’s voice was a gentle apology, her brown eyes soft, her hand resting on Kacy’s arm. “I’m sorry, Kacy, for your loss. I wish I could’ve known them, given you something more.” Her heart ached with empathy, her kindness a spark in the gloom.

Kacy’s voice was a trembling thank you, her green eyes glistening, her hands wiping her tears. “Thanks, Evelyn, for letting me see it. I just… needed to close this chapter, to say goodbye.” Her heart lifted slightly, her grief a tide, her resolve a faint spark, her tears falling.

As they turned to leave, Evelyn’s voice stopped them, her brown eyes wide with urgency. “Wait, Kacy, there’s something. I think there’s a box, meant for you, from your parents.” She hurried to a closet, returning with a clear plastic box, its contents glinting faintly, and set it on the coffee table. “Sit, please. I was told your parents went to the beach daily, looking for you. Your father got sick, maybe from stress, a broken heart, and passed a few years ago. Your mother stayed, but she disappeared soon after, no one knew where she went, losing you, then him. Their will said everything went to you, but if you were gone, it was sold in an estate sale. The state took mostly everything, but this box was to stay with the house, in case, by a miracle, you returned.”

Kacy’s hands trembled as she opened the box, her green eyes wide, her sob a piercing cry as she pulled out a small, worn bunny—her childhood lovey—and hugged it tightly, its faint scent of her mother’s perfume a dagger to her heart. Family photos followed, her parents’ smiles frozen in time, her favorite blanket, soft and faded, wrapped around her shoulders. “Mom… Dad… I’m so sorry…” she whispered, her heart shattering, her love a blazing fire, her grief a storm, her tears soaking the bunny. She looked at Evelyn, her voice breaking. “No one knows where my mom went? She just disappeared?” Evelyn nodded, her voice soft. “From the story I heard, she went to the beach one day to continue looking for you, and she disappeared. The police waited and looked, she never turned up, like you. So they said she was a missing person, then years later, said she was deceased and buried an empty casket next to your father.”

Megan’s voice was a soft, comforting whisper, her teal eyes glistening, her arm around Kacy. “They loved you, Kacy, so much. They’re with you, in this, always.” Her heart swelled with empathy, her love a fire, her tears falling.

Kacy’s fingers found an envelope, her hands shaking as she opened it, her green eyes scanning her mother’s handwriting, a letter that tore her soul apart. “To whom it may concern, this box stays with the home, untouched, for my daughter, Kacy. My sweet girl, I knew in my heart you were alive, lost at sea. I love you deeply, more than words can hold. You probably won’t read this, but I miss you, my darling, and hope wherever you are, you’re okay. If you come home and we’re gone, as I feel my time is near, know Mommy and Daddy loved you so much, always. I am writing this letter and then going to the beach, which I feel is my last time to search for you, and I feel that my heart cannot continue without you or your father. If you somehow, by a miracle read this, know I always loved you. Love, Mom.”

Kacy’s wail was a gut-wrenching sob, her hands covering her face, her heart breaking, her love a fire, her grief a tide, her tears soaking the letter. The mystery of her mother’s disappearance gnawed at her—had she become a mermaid, drowned, or simply vanished into her own despair?

Megan hugged her tightly, her voice a trembling vow, her teal eyes glistening. “Kacy, you’re not alone, okay? You have me, my family, we’re here.” Her heart swelled with resolve, her love a fire, her tears falling.

Kacy held the box tight, her voice a trembling whisper. “Can I take this, Evelyn? Please?” Her heart lifted slightly, her hope a spark, her grief a weight, her tears falling.

Evelyn’s voice was a gentle, “Of course, it’s yours,” her brown eyes soft, her hand patting Kacy’s. They hugged, Kacy giving the house one last look, her heart heavy with closure, her tears glistening as she and Megan returned to the car.

Bren’s voice was a soft question, her blue eyes concerned, her hands gripping the wheel. “Is everything okay, Kacy?” Her heart ached with empathy, her love a fire, her tears hidden.

Kacy’s voice was trembling, “Yes,” her green eyes distant, her hands clutching the box. “Can we… go to the cemetery, please? I need to see them, Mom and Dad.” Her heart broke, her grief a tide, her resolve a spark, her tears falling.

Bren drove to the local cemetery, the sun casting long shadows over the headstones, the air heavy with loss. Kacy stepped out and walked to her parents’ graves, their names etched in stone—Rachel and Thomas Reed. She sank to her knees, her hand brushing the cold granite, her sob a piercing cry. “Mom, Dad, I’m so sorry… You were lost without me, in so much pain, confusion, and hurt. I’m back, I’m here, but you’re gone. Thank you for everything, for loving me. Dad, I know you’re here, but Mom… where did you go…” Her heart shattered, her love a fire, her grief a storm, her tears soaking the earth.

Megan’s voice was a soft, comforting whisper, her teal eyes glistening, her hand resting on Kacy’s shoulder. “They hear you, Kacy, they know you’re here, and they’re proud of you.” Her heart swelled with empathy, her love a fire, her tears falling.

Kacy stood, her green eyes glistening, her resolve a faint spark, and returned to the car, the box a lifeline to her past. They drove to Megan’s house, a cozy home untouched by time, its walls lined with photos of Megan’s childhood. Megan stepped into her room, unchanged since the day she vanished—her cheerleading trophies, her diary, her posters of pop stars—a shrine to a life interrupted. “It’s… all here, exactly as I left it,” she whispered, her teal eyes glistening, her heart breaking, her tears falling onto her bed.

Megan, Kacy, Liam, and Ethan gathered in the living room, Bren and Tom sitting across, Lexi curled up with a book. Bren’s voice was a gentle question, her blue eyes soft, her hands clasped. “So, are all of you… becoming human again? What’s next for you?” Her heart ached with hope, her love a fire, her tears hidden.

Megan’s voice was a resolute vow, her teal eyes blazing, her hands steady. “Yes, Mom, I’m swimming back at sunset, but tomorrow, I’ll take the serum, become human. I want to finish high school, go to prom, college. I’m legally 27, but I look 17, and I need to live the life I missed.” Her heart swelled with determination, her hope a fire, her tears glistening.

Liam’s voice was a firm agreement, his amber eyes steady, his hands clasped. “Same here. I want my life back, no tail, just… me, on land, with a future.” His heart lifted with resolve, his hope a spark, his tears hidden.

Ethan nodded, his azure eyes glistening, his voice soft. “Me too. The sea’s not home, not for us. We want high school, college, to be normal, as normal as we can get.” His heart swelled with hope, his resolve a spark, his tears glistening.

Bren’s voice was a cautious, trembling question, her blue eyes wide, her hands gripping Tom’s. “Honey, we want that for you, but… it’s a lot. Updating death certificates, canceling obituaries, restarting school, college, life. Your friends are older, married, with kids. Would it be… easier, to stay merpeople?” Her heart raced with fear, her love a fire, her tears hidden.

Megan’s voice was a fierce, anguished cry, her teal eyes blazing, her hands slamming the table. “Mom, why would you ask that? I was a mermaid, then trapped in algae, screaming for ten years! You want me to stay a fish, a freak? No, I want to be a girl, live my life!” Her heart roared with pain, her love a fire, her tears soaking her cheeks.

Bren’s stunned gasp echoed, her blue eyes glistening, her hands reaching for Megan’s. “No, baby, that’s not what I meant! I want you home as a human, with us! It’s just… a lot, the questions, the stares, starting over. I’m here, we’re here, for you.” Her heart broke with guilt, her love a fire, her tears falling.

Tom’s voice was a calm, heavy plea, his brown eyes soft, his hand resting on Bren’s. “Megan, slow down, please. This is a lot for us, too, getting you back after burying an empty casket, after years of grief. We’re with you, whatever you choose.” His heart ached with sorrow, his love a fire, his tears hidden.

Megan’s voice was a trembling question, her teal eyes glistening, her hands shaking. “Kacy, what are you doing? Human, or the sea? I need to know, please.” Her heart raced with fear, her love a fire, her tears falling.

Kacy’s voice was a quiet, uncertain whisper, her green eyes distant, her hands clutching her bunny. “I… I don’t know, Megan. It’s a lot, deciding this. My parents are gone, my home’s gone. If I stay human, what’s left? If I stay a mermaid, I have… something, maybe.” Her heart broke with uncertainty, her grief a tide, her tears glistening.

Megan’s sob was piercing, her teal eyes blazing, her hands gripping Kacy’s. “So, what, I become human alone, or stay in the sea, visiting once a week? Mom, I want to live as a girl, go to prom, college, get married, have kids! Yes, it’s weird, my life’s been weird, but I want a human life!” Her heart roared with longing, her hope a fire, her tears falling.

Bren’s voice was a fierce vow, her blue eyes blazing, her hands clutching Megan’s. “Then we’re right here, baby, with you, every step. We’ll make it work, school, college, all of it. You’re home.” Her heart swelled with resolve, her love a fire, her tears falling.

At Detective James Callahan’s modest home, the soft glow of a television flickered in Ashley’s room, the familiar strains of The Little Mermaid filling the air with bittersweet nostalgia. Ashley, sixteen, lay in bed, her frail body wracked with relentless pain, her brown eyes dull with suffering, her face pale as death. Callahan sat beside her, his brown eyes glistening with unshed tears, his hand holding hers, his heart breaking with every labored breath she took.

“Hey, baby, how are you?” he asked, his voice trembling with a father’s desperation, his love a blazing fire, his sorrow a crushing tide, his tears hidden behind a fragile smile.

Ashley’s voice was a weak, pained whisper, her brown eyes glistening with exhaustion. “It hurts, Dad, every day, no different. Have the doctors found a cure yet?” Her heart ached with fading hope, her pain a relentless weight, her tears falling.

Callahan’s sob was raw, his brown eyes glistening, his hand squeezing hers. “No, sweetheart, not yet. But I have something better, something that can heal you, make you free. Do you want to swim, like Ariel, for real?” His heart raced with hope, his love a fire, his tears falling.

Ashley’s eyes flickered with disbelief, her brown gaze sharp despite her pain, her voice soft. “That’s not real, Dad. You always said mermaids aren’t real, when I asked as a kid.” Her heart skipped with skepticism, her pain a weight, her tears glistening.

Callahan’s voice was a trembling vow, his brown eyes blazing with conviction. “I was wrong, Ashley. They’re real, and tomorrow, at the beach, you’ll see something amazing. You can be healed, swim free, no more pain.” His heart swelled with hope, his love a fire, his tears falling.

Ashley’s voice was a sad, wistful sigh, her brown eyes glistening, her hands trembling. “I want to walk, Dad, wear bikinis, be like my friends. But I can’t, can I?” Her heart broke with longing, her pain a tide, her tears falling.

Callahan’s voice was a gentle promise, his brown eyes soft, his hand cupping her face. “Just wait, honey. Later today, you’ll see. It’s going to be good, I promise.” His heart lifted with resolve, his love a fire, his tears falling.

Ashley stared at her father, her voice sharp with betrayal. “Why would you even joke about that, Dad? Mermaids aren’t real. Would I want to be one? Yes. But they aren’t real. Don’t give me false hope. Just leave me alone.” Her heart ached with disappointment, her tears falling.

Callahan stood, his heart breaking, and walked out of her room, knowing the truth that could set her free was mere hours away, a secret too heavy to bear alone.

Back at the Seaside Lane house, Stacy returned from a quick errand, her hands clutching a small bag, her blue eyes sparkling with excitement. “April, I got you something,” she said, handing her a pregnancy test, her voice a joyful whisper. “Just to confirm, for us, for you.”

April’s gasp was stunned, her smile breaking through her tears, her blue eyes wide as she took the test to the bathroom. Moments later, she emerged, her pink-streaked hair glowing, her voice a tearful cry. “It’s positive, Mom! I’m really pregnant, with Macy!” Her heart soared with joy, her love a fire, her tears of happiness falling as she hugged Stacy tightly.

Stacy’s sob was a joyful wail, her blue eyes glistening, her arms wrapping around April. “My baby, my grandbaby! Oh, April, thank you for this moment, for letting me be here!” Her heart swelled with grandmotherly love, her excitement a storm, her tears soaking April’s hair.

The day passed in a blur of shared meals, laughter, and tears, the families catching up on lost time, their hearts heavy with the ticking clock. An hour before sundown, they headed to the private beach behind the house, the sand warm beneath their feet, the waves whispering of the sea’s inexorable call. April paused at the steps to the sand, her blue eyes lingering on the house, her heart aching with the finality of her choice.

Stacy’s voice was a soft, trembling plea, her blue eyes glistening, her hand resting on April’s arm. “Are you sure, baby? This is it, your last time here, as… you with legs.” Her heart broke, her love a fire, her sorrow a tide, her tears falling.

April’s voice was a resolute, tearful vow, her blue eyes blazing, her hand cradling her belly. “I’m sure, Mom. You’re a mom, you know—we sacrifice for our babies. Macy needs me, the merpeople need me. I’m ready.” Her heart swelled with purpose, her love a fire, her resolve a rock, her tears glistening.

At the beach, Detective Callahan arrived, carrying Ashley in his arms, her body limp, her brown eyes glistening with pain, her voice a weak sob. “Dad, it hurts so much, I want to go home. Why would you even bring me here?” He set her on the sand, his heart breaking, his love a fire, his tears falling.

Megan, Kacy, Liam, and Ethan joined them, their eyes glistening with resolve and fear. Melody, Jake, April, and Scott followed, their bracelets glinting, their hearts heavy. Sergeant Elena Ruiz stood nearby, her dark eyes wide, her clipboard tucked under her arm, her voice a skeptical demand. “Okay, so when do you change? Prove you’re mermaids, show me.” Her heart raced with duty, her curiosity a spark.

Dr. Emily Lin, Captain Hayes, and Captain Chen arrived, their faces solemn, their orange jumpsuits replaced with civilian clothes, their presence a tense promise. Paul’s voice was a fierce protest, his brown eyes blazing, his hands clenching. “What are they doing here? They’re hunters, Melody!” His heart raced with fear, his love a fire, his tears hidden.

Dr. Lin’s voice was a calm, resolute vow, her dark eyes steady, her hand extended to Ruiz. “We’re keeping our promise to protect your daughter and her people. We’re here to witness, to learn, to help, to keep their secrets. The Navy and Coast Guard will protect these waters, ensuring the safety of all merpeople. We’ve sent word to Hawaii to do the same, with Megan’s video as proof. Her video and their disappearance files are now classified.” Her heart shook, her resolve a fire, her commitment a spark, as she shook Ruiz’s hand.

Megan’s voice was a trembling question, her teal eyes fixed on Melody, her hands shaking. “So, what do we do, Melody? How do we… change?” Her heart raced with fear, her hope a spark, her tears glistening.

Melody’s voice was a gentle, steady guide, her blue eyes soft. “When you’re ready, walk into the water. When we change, the portal opens, and we swim through. Keep clothes on, they’ll rip and fade, or undress—it’s safer, hurts less, scales brushing clothes can hurt. It’s private here, my parents’ beach, so I’ll undress to change.” Her heart lifted with resolve, her love a fire, her tears glistening.

Megan nodded, her teal eyes glistening, her voice a trembling, “Okay, I’ll undress, too,” her fear a tide, her courage a spark.

Stacy’s voice was a soft, tearful plea, her blue eyes glistening, her hands reaching for April. “April, can I feel your legs and toes, one last time? Please, before…” Her heart broke, her love a fire, her sorrow a tide, her tears falling.

April sat on the sand, removing her clothing and handing it to her mom, who held it tightly, knowing her daughter would never wear human clothes again. Her voice was gentle, “Yeah, Mom, I wanted to, too.” She ran her hands down her body, her legs, her feet, memorizing every curve, every inch, her heart aching, her tears falling. “It’s… strange, knowing this is the last time.”

Mark sat beside her, his gray eyes soft, his voice hesitant. “Is it weird, for me to see you like this, undressed, one last time?” His heart ached, his love a fire, his sorrow a weight, his tears glistening.

April’s voice was a gentle, reassuring smile, her blue eyes warm. “No, Dad, it’s okay. It’s the last time, and… you’re my dad. I want you to know me, love Macy, even like this.” Her heart swelled, her love a fire, her tears falling.

Mark’s voice was a trembling vow, his gray eyes glistening, his hand resting on hers. “You’ve got a granddaughter coming, kiddo, and I’ll hold her, on this beach, every week. Even if she’s half… mermaid, I accept her and you, always.” His heart lifted, his love a fire, his acceptance a spark, his tears falling as he hugged her tightly.

Ashley’s voice was a pained, confused sob, her brown eyes glistening, her hands clutching her father’s arm. “Dad, why are we here? I’m in so much pain, I just want to go home.” Her heart broke, her pain a tide, her fear a weight, her tears falling.

A shimmering portal opened in the water, its starlight surface pulsing, and Kelsey emerged, her silver tail radiant, her blue eyes blazing with pride, her voice a commanding melody. “Your children have shown incredible bravery, saving our kingdom, freeing our people. I am Kelsey, true queen of the Pacific Kingdom.” Her heart swelled, her love a fire, her respect a spark, her silver scales gleaming.

The crowd gasped, parents and officials stunned, their hearts racing. Ashley locked eyes with the mermaid queen, her voice a shocked cry. “Dad… it’s a mermaid!” Kelsey’s eyes fixed on April, her voice soft, her question profound. “April, do you accept yourself as queen, to lead our people with love and honor?”

April’s voice was a resolute, tearful vow, her blue eyes blazing, her pink-streaked hair floating. “I do, Kelsey.” Her heart roared, her love a fire, her resolve a rock, her tears falling as she stepped into the water. Kelsey asked her to join her in the water. April hugged her parents, her voice breaking. “I love you both so much. This isn’t the end, just a change in our story…” Her parents smiled, Stacy and Mark urging her forward. April walked to the water, standing before Kelsey.

Kelsey recited the kingdom decree, her voice solemn. “You understand from this moment on, you will be a pureblood mermaid, set to defend and protect our kingdom and its people, love all who wish to join us, and guide our kingdom for generations. You understand you may portal to the beach but never have legs again. No ounce of you will be human any longer, and forever, as long as you shall live, you will be a mermaid.”

April paused, her eyes flicking to Scott, then to her parents, who nodded with tearful smiles. She looked at Kelsey, her voice steady. “Yes, I agree.”

Kelsey handed her queen’s bracelets, which fused into her wrists, coral and diamonds melting into her skin, golden scales blooming. The change surged through her, a searing pain as her legs dissolved, her pink tail shimmering with golden scales, fins flaring, gills fluttering. Ashley’s cry was a gasp of awe, her brown eyes wide. “Dad, she’s a mermaid! You said they’re not real!” Her heart pounded, her awe a spark, her pain a fire, her tears glistening.

Callahan’s voice was a trembling confession, his brown eyes glistening, his hand squeezing hers. “They’re real, baby, I was wrong. I’m sorry.” His heart apologized, his love a fire, his hope a spark, his tears falling.

Kelsey’s voice was a solemn oath, her silver tail swaying, her blue eyes steady. “April, you are now hereby the queen of this kingdom. We devote our love to you. You are a pureblood, your husband Scott by your side, your daughter Macy destined to take your place centuries from now. Your sacrifice of your legs, your human life, shows your strength and dedication. Your heart has always belonged to the sea—you are officially, fully a mermaid.”

April’s voice was fierce, unwavering. “I love this, I love you, I love our people, and I will forever protect our kingdom,” her pink and gold eyes blazing, her tail shimmering. Kelsey placed a coral crown on her head, its runes glowing, a light enveloping April, her tail pulsing with royal power. “I present Queen April, leader of our kingdom!” Kelsey proclaimed, her voice echoing, her heart lifted, her pride a sea.

Mark and Stacy waded forward, their sobs mingling, their blue and gray eyes glistening. Mark hugged April, his voice a tearful, “I’m so proud of you, kiddo,” his heart swelling, his love a fire, his tears falling. Stacy’s embrace was fierce, her voice a sob. “April… we’ve decided… We’ll join you, after Macy’s born, to be with you, our grandbaby.” Her heart roared, her love a fire, her resolve a vow, her tears soaking April’s scales.

April’s gasp was stunned, her pink and gold eyes wide, her voice sobbing. “Really? Mom, Dad, you’ll… become a mermaid and merman?” Her heart leaped, her love a fire, her joy a spark, her tears falling.

Mark nodded, his gray eyes softening, his voice warm. “We need to protect our daughter, be there for Macy, live longer than we would on land. Can we have a home, a cave, down there?” His heart swelled, his love a fire, his resolve a spark, his tears glistening.

Kelsey’s voice was a gentle promise, her silver eyes sparkling, her tail shimmering. “You’ll live in the royal palace, with April, Scott, and their children, surrounded by our people. Katrina hid so much, but we’ll rebuild, together.” Her heart lifted, her love a fire, her vision a spark, her tears glistening.

Stacy’s voice was a playful tease, her blue eyes twinkling, her hands wiping her tears. “We want more grandkids, April!” Her heart laughed, her love a fire, her joy a spark, her tears of happiness falling.

April’s laugh was tearful, “Let me get through this pregnancy first, Mom! But… the birth’s on land, at the beach, if you’ll help, please?” Her blue eyes glistened, her love a fire, her hope a spark, her tears falling.

Stacy’s voice was a fierce vow, her blue eyes blazing, her hands clasping April’s. “Of course, baby, I’ll be there, every moment!” Her heart swelled, her love a fire, her resolve a vow, her tears falling.

Mark smiled, his voice light with humor. “Please have a boy next, April. I want to swim with my grandson down there, and Macy better know, grandpa won’t let any mermen date her until I say so!” Everyone laughed, April’s smile radiant, tears streaming. “Gosh, I love you guys!” The family hugged tightly, their joy a blazing fire.

Melody hugged Heather and Paul, her purple hair clinging to her tear-streaked face, her blue eyes glistening, her voice trembling. “I don’t know, Mom, Dad. I don’t know what I’ll choose. I’m… so lost.” Her heart broke, her love a fire, her uncertainty a tide, her tears soaking their shoulders.

Heather’s sob was raw, her blue eyes glistening, her hands cupping Melody’s face. “Whatever you decide, baby, we’re here, we love you, always.” Her heart swelled, her love a fire, her promise a spark, her tears falling.

Melody and Jake waded into the water, her hand clutching his, her blue eyes pleading. “Jake… please, I’m staying with you, don’t push me away.” Her heart ached, her love a fire, her sacrifice a wound, her tears falling.

Jake’s voice was a trembling plea, his gray eyes glistening, his hand brushing her cheek. “Change this once, Mel, then go back to human, live your life. I’ll see you, on visits, I swear.” His heart broke, his love a fire, his guilt a tide, his tears falling.

Melody’s sob was a fierce, “No, Jake, I’m staying! Stop bringing this up!” as their legs merged, tails forming—purple and gray—scales rippling, gills flaring, their pain a shared cry, their tears mingling with the sea.

Ethan, Liam, and Megan followed, their clothing shed, their bodies transforming—teal, amber, azure tails shimmering, their cries sharp, their tears falling. Kacy hesitated, her green eyes glistening, her coral-red hair floating, then stepped in, her coral tail forming, her sob a quiet lament, her heart torn. Their transformations were painful, a stark reminder of Katrina’s cruelty. Melody swam to them, her voice soothing. “It’s okay, you’ll be okay.”

Rodriguez gasped, her dark eyes wide, her voice a stunned vow. “It’s real… you’re all mermaids, mermen. We’ll protect you, your people. Anyone sick, needing a new life, we’ll quietly guide them to you.” Her heart surged, her awe a fire, her duty a vow, her tears glistening.

Kelsey turned to Callahan and Ashley, her silver eyes soft, her voice gentle. “Please, bring Ashley to me.” Her heart lifted, her love a fire, her compassion a spark, her tears glistening.

Ashley’s voice was a trembling sob, her brown eyes wide, her hands clutching her father. “Daddy, what’s happening? I’m scared!” Her heart pounded, her fear a tide, her pain a weight, her tears falling.

Callahan carried her into the water, his brown eyes glistening, his voice breaking. “Ashley, you can become a mermaid, live free, no pain, in the sea. You’ll visit me, once a week, walk this beach, and I’ll be here, waiting.” His heart wept, his love a fire, his sacrifice a wound, his tears soaking the waves.

Ashley’s sob was raw, her brown eyes glistening, her voice small. “Will I see you again, Dad? I don’t want to lose you!” Her heart broke, her love a fire, her fear a tide, her tears falling.

Callahan’s voice was a trembling vow, his brown eyes blazing. “Every week, baby, I’ll be here. This is your best life, pain-free, swimming like Ariel.” His heart swelled, his love a fire, his resolve a spark, his tears falling.

Kelsey’s voice was a gentle question, her silver eyes sparkling, her tail calm. “Ashley, what color tail do you want, scales shining bright?” Her heart lifted, her kindness a fire, her compassion a spark, her tears glistening.

Ashley’s voice was a faint, hopeful whisper, her brown eyes wide. “Teal, like Ariel, please.” Her heart hoped, her pain a fading echo, her awe a spark, her tears glistening.

Kelsey nodded, her voice soft, her silver magic conjuring a syringe. “April, take it from here.” Her hand passed the glowing vial, her heart trusting, her love a fire, her tears falling.

April swam to Ashley, her pink and gold tail shimmering, her blue eyes soft, her voice a gentle promise. “Ashley, you’ll be healed, no pain, swimming free with us. We’ll care for you, love you, and your dad will be here, always.” Her heart swelled, her love a fire, her resolve a vow, her tears glistening.

Ashley’s voice was a trembling plea, her brown eyes glistening, her hands reaching for Callahan. “Dad, come with me, please! I don’t want to be away from you. We lost Mom, and now you! No! Please not this!” Her heart broke, her love a fire, her fear a tide, her tears falling.

Callahan’s voice was a heartbroken, resolute whisper, his brown eyes glistening, his hand brushing her hair. “I’ll stay on land, keep our life here, but this is for you, baby. Go ahead, be free.” His heart wept, his love a fire, his sacrifice a wound, his tears soaking the water.

April’s voice was a gentle warning, her blue eyes steady, her hand holding the syringe. “This will hurt, just a second, okay? We will love you, we promise. You’re such a beautiful girl.” She injected Ashley, the girl’s cry a piercing scream as her body convulsed, her clothes ripping, her legs fusing, her hip fins forming, her feet merging into a teal tail, scales shimmering, gills forming with a painful squelch. “Ow! Oh my gosh. It hurts! Daddy, what’s happening?” she sobbed, her brown eyes wide, her pain a storm, her tears falling.

Callahan’s voice was a soothing, desperate plea, his hands holding her face, his tears falling. “It’s okay, baby, it’s almost over, you’re going to be free.” His heart broke, his love a fire, his hope a spark, his tears mingling with hers as he watched in awe and desperation as his daughter transformed.

Ashley’s gasp was a stunned awe, her teal eyes sparkling as she felt her tail, her fins, her scales, her pain gone, her voice a joyful cry. “Daddy, I’m like Ariel! I don’t hurt anymore!” She moved her tail in different directions, her heart soaring, her laughter a fire, her awe a miracle, her tears of happiness falling.

Callahan hugged her, his sob a mix of joy and sorrow, his brown eyes glistening, his voice breaking. “You’re free, baby, my little mermaid, free.” He turned to April, his voice a grateful sob, his arms enveloping her. “Thank you, April, for saving my daughter. I wish she could be free on land, but she can’t, and your kingdom provides a way. Protect her for me, please. Love her.” His heart swelled, his love a fire, his gratitude a spark, his tears soaking her scales.

April hugged Callahan close, looking into his eyes. “We will protect her, watch over her. She’ll be safe, loved. Scott and I will keep her close. She can live in the kingdom.” Callahan nodded, smiling through tears. April held Ashley’s hand, teaching her to move her tail, to swim. Ashley flicked her tail, her voice bubbling with joy. “Wow! I’m not in pain anymore. I’m free! This is so cool, Daddy, I’m swimming like Ariel!”

Melody swam to Kelsey. “When we changed, it was in that horrible medical room, and we were told our tails wouldn’t work for a week…” Kelsey looked at her, her voice gentle. “That was all Katrina. When you use the human-to-mermaid serum, it’s instantaneous. Katrina lived to ruin lives.” They smiled as Ashley swam in circles, her voice ecstatic. “Dad, I’m a mermaid! I have fins! Look! I can swim so quickly! I love this!”

The merpeople gathered in the water, their hearts full of love and farewell. Megan, Liam, and Ethan hugged Bren, Tom, and their parents, their voices promising, “We’ll be back tomorrow, human again,” their teal, amber, and azure eyes shining, their tears falling.

Bren’s voice was a tearful vow, her blue eyes glistening, her hands reaching for Kacy. “Kacy, we’ll adopt you, if you want, be your family, here, on land.” Her heart swelled, her love a fire, her hope a spark, her tears falling.

Kacy’s voice was a trembling, “Thanks, I’ll… think about it,” her green eyes glistening, her coral tail swaying, her heart torn, her tears falling.

Stacy and Mark hugged April, their blue and gray eyes glistening, their voices a chorus of pride. “You’ll be an amazing queen, April, we know it. You were made for a time like this,” Stacy said, her heart swelling, her love a fire, her tears falling. Mark nodded, his voice soft. “We’ll see you soon, with Macy, our little mermaid baby girl,” his tears glistening.

April’s voice was a grateful sob, her pink and gold eyes sparkling, her tail shimmering. “Thank you, Mom, Dad, I love you both, so much.” Her heart soared, her love a fire, her resolve a vow, her tears falling.

Kelsey made a resounding statement. “When your children turn from merpeople to human tomorrow, they may appear in pain, but they’ll be okay as their bodies undergo genetic and physical changes. They’ll recover and need rest. It may look bad, but they’re safe. If they choose to return to the sea, realizing human life isn’t for them, we welcome them back with open arms.”

They followed Kelsey to the portal, its starlight surface pulsing, a gateway to the sea, their home, their destiny. As they swam through, their tails trailing behind, their hearts a tapestry of love, sacrifice, and hope, their tears mingling with the ocean, a promise to return, to bridge worlds, to live bravely, forever bound by the tide.

Chapter Text

A brilliant portal erupted in the depths of the ocean, its edges swirling with a hypnotic blend of azure and silver light, crackling with energy that sent tiny currents rippling through the water. Kelsey, the steadfast leader of the merpeople, swam forward with confidence, her silver tail cutting through the sea with powerful, graceful strokes. Her scales shimmered like molten metal, catching the faint rays of sunlight that pierced the surface far above. Behind her, the merpeople swam in.

They emerged into the heart of the undersea kingdom, a realm so breathtaking it seemed crafted from dreams. Towering spires of coral rose like ancient castles, their surfaces alive with vibrant hues—crimson, turquoise, violet, and gold—pulsing with the glow of bioluminescent algae. Kelp forests swayed gently in the current, their fronds stretching toward the surface like emerald ribbons. Schools of fish darted through the water, their scales flashing in iridescent patterns of yellow, orange, and blue, while jellyfish floated lazily, their tendrils glowing with an ethereal light. The water itself sparkled, clear and warm, carrying the faint hum of the ocean’s heartbeat. Different from the days of Katrina when the kingdom lay dark, now the kingdom brightened by the light of the sun world above, the sun had just set, the orange sky lightly painted the coral kingdom.

Ashley, the newest among them, froze in awe, her newly formed gills fluttering as she took in the sight. Her eyes, wide and bright, traced the delicate arches of coral bridges, the glittering shells embedded in the sandy floor, and the merpeople gliding effortlessly around her. “It’s… It’s so beautiful,” she breathed, her voice trembling with wonder. She turned slowly, her arms outstretched, as if to embrace the entire kingdom. A pair of angelfish swam past, their fins brushing her hand, and she giggled, marveling at the sensation. The colors dazzled her—pinks and purples blending into the deep blues of the sea, accented by bursts of orange from clownfish and the soft glow of sea anemones. “I’ve never seen anything like this,” she whispered, her heart racing. “Where will I sleep? How does this even work down here?”

Kelsey swam closer, her silver tail flicking gently, a warm smile on her face. “Don’t worry, Ashley. Come, I’ll show you your new home.” She led the girl through a winding path, past clusters of glowing jellyfish that pulsed like lanterns, through a grove of towering kelp that swayed like a living curtain. They arrived at a cozy nook, a perfect sanctuary carved into the reef. A bed of soft, woven kelp rested in the center, its fronds plush and inviting, surrounded by a ring of coral in vibrant shades of pink, purple, and orange. Tiny fish darted among the branches, their movements a playful dance. “This is your living area,” Kelsey said, gesturing to the space. “The kelp will cradle you as you sleep, and the coral will keep you safe.”

Ashley ran her fingers over the velvety kelp, her eyes shining. Then she looked down at her new body, her breath catching. Her tail, a stunning blend of teal and violet, shimmered with scales that caught the light like tiny mirrors. Delicate fins fanned out from her sides, translucent and laced with intricate patterns. She touched the gills along her hips, feeling the gentle pulse as water flowed through them, sustaining her. Her hip fins, broad and flowing, flared out like the iconic tail of Ariel, the mermaid she’d adored in childhood stories. “I can’t believe I’m swimming underwater,” she murmured, her voice thick with emotion. “I’m a mermaid! A real mermaid!” Overcome with joy, she flicked her tail, propelling herself upward, and executed a perfect backflip, her laughter ringing through the water as bubbles spiraled around her. She spun again, testing her new strength, feeling the power in her tail as it moved with a grace she’d never known. “This is amazing! I feel so free!”

Kelsey watched, her smile widening, then turned to April, whose golden-pink tail glimmered like a sunset. “The old medical center—where Katrina once viciously turned humans into merpeople against their will—has been transformed,” Kelsey explained, her voice steady but carrying the weight of the past. “It’s now a learning center, a place of unity. Humans can teach merpeople about life on land—your customs, your tools, your stories. Merpeople can share the secrets of the sea—our currents, our creatures, our history. Merchildren will learn about both worlds, growing up with knowledge of the land and the ocean, bridging the gap between us.”

Ashley nestled into her kelp bed, running her hands over its soft surface. “I love this bed! It’s so comfy!” She looked around, her eyes sparkling. “I’m so happy here. I never want to leave!”

Meanwhile, Jake and Melody swam to their own bedroom, a private chamber carved deep into a coral reef. Seaweed curtains, green and flowing, draped the entrance, swaying gently in the current. Inside, the walls glowed with bioluminescent algae, casting a soft blue light over a wide kelp bed adorned with shells and pearls. The moment they crossed the threshold, tension crackled between them, thick and heavy. Jake’s tail lashed, his eyes flashing with frustration. “Melody, you can become human again. It’s fine. You’d be okay up there. You’ve done it before!”

Melody’s sapphire tail stiffened, her fins flaring as she spun to face him. “Will you stop, Jake? Just stop! I’m tired of this conversation!” Her voice echoed through the water, sharp and raw.

Jake swam closer, his hands clenched, his jaw tight. “Answer me this. If we didn’t have each other, would you do it? Would you go back to the land? Tell me the truth, Mel!”

Melody’s eyes narrowed, her chest heaving as bubbles rose from her gills. “That’s not fair, Jake! You can’t ask me that!” Her voice broke, her hands trembling as she gripped a strand of seaweed.

“Answer me!” he pressed, his tone rising, desperation creeping in. “I need to know, Melody. What’s in your heart?”

She hesitated, her gaze dropping to the sandy floor, where tiny crabs scuttled among the grains. Her tail curled slightly, a defensive gesture. “Yes,” she admitted at last, her voice barely a whisper. “If I didn’t have you, I’d become human again. I’d go back. But I have you, Jake, and it’ll be okay. We’ll make this work.”

Jake’s face twisted, a mix of anger and pain. He swam closer, his tail brushing hers. “Melody, you keep choosing others over yourself. You always do! Katrina forced this on you, and you’re still here, sacrificing everything. Just choose yourself for once! Think about what you want!”

Melody’s eyes softened, tears mingling with the sea as she swam into his arms. Their tails intertwined in a gentle spiral. “Yeah, I’d become human,” she murmured, her voice cracking. “But I’d be sleeping alone, aging faster than you, watching you stay young while I wither. I can’t have children, Jake. I’d be back on land, my home, but I’d be lonely without you. I refuse to marry a human on land!” She buried her face in his shoulder, bubbles rising with her quiet sobs. “I love you. I chose this for us. I cannot lose you...”

Jake’s expression crumbled, his hands cupping her face, his thumbs brushing away her tears. “I don’t want to lose you either, Mel,” he said, his voice thick with sorrow. “I can’t imagine this ocean without you. But you need to go. Go back to the land. Live the life you’re meant to. I’ll be okay, I promise. I'll come to land weekly, visit you. Even come every day, watch you from the waves as you live your life. You are on the beach in your beautiful bikinis. I'll even lie next to you every day, you as a human, me as a merman, your private beach, we can do it.” He held her tightly, their tails coiling closer, the warmth of their embrace a fragile shield against the pain. Meldoy held him tightly, "That all sounds nice, but no. I'm staying here with you."

Kelsey led Scott and April through a grand archway behind the crown room, a majestic space adorned with polished abalone shells and glowing algae that cast a soft, golden light. Beyond it lay the royal suite, a chamber of unparalleled beauty. The walls were encrusted with pink and gold coral, mirroring the hues of April’s tail, their surfaces rippling with delicate patterns. A massive bed of woven kelp floated in the center, its fronds interwoven with pearls and tiny starfish, cushioned by soft sponges. Bioluminescent jellyfish drifted overhead, their light painting the room in a dreamlike glow. A curtain of seaweed, studded with glittering shells, framed a wide window that looked out on the kingdom, where fish swam in graceful arcs and the current sang a gentle lullaby.

Kelsey turned to April, her silver eyes warm with gratitude. “Thank you for making the decision you did—giving up legs, embracing the sea fully, becoming a pureblood mermaid. Your sacrifice strengthens us all, April. You and Scott are the heart of this kingdom now.”

April nodded, her golden-pink fins swaying gently, her hand resting on Scott’s arm. “And tomorrow? We send the merpeople home who wish to return to land as humans? How will it work?”

Kelsey’s tail flicked, her expression steady. “Yes. We’ll open the portal at dawn. The process will burn a bit—their insides will shift, muscles and bones reforming, tails ripping apart as legs return for good. It’s painful, but brief. They can come back if they choose, though few do after such a change.”

April frowned, her fingers tracing the edge of a coral shelf. “Will it hurt them? I don’t want anyone to suffer.”

“A little,” Kelsey admitted, her voice gentle. “The transformation reshapes them—human lungs reborn, scales melt away, tails split into legs. It’s a shock to the body, but they’ll recover. It’s their choice, April. We honor that.” She paused, her gaze softening. “I fear Melody’s heart is on land. I see it in her eyes, the way she looks toward the surface.”

April sighed, her tail curling slightly. “I feel the same way. She’s torn, Kelsey. Katrina made us both mermaids, forced this life on us. My heart’s in the sea—I love the currents, the coral, the life here. But Melody’s is on land. If she and Jake want a land-and-sea relationship, it’s difficult—portals, timing, the strain of two worlds. But it can be done. I just hope she finds peace.”

Kelsey nodded, resting a hand on April’s shoulder. “It’s her path to choose. We’ll support her, whatever she decides.”

In another chamber, Megan and Kacy lay side by side in their kelp beds, the fronds cradling their bodies as the current rocked them gently. The room was simple, with coral walls in soft blues and greens, lit by the faint glow of algae. Tension hung heavy between them, thicker than the water around them. Kacy’s emerald tail twitched, her fins flaring as she turned to Megan, her voice sharp. “You don’t get it, Megan! You have a family, a home, a life on land! I have nothing! Your family adopting me is just a Band-Aid—it doesn’t fix the emptiness, the years I’ve drifted alone!”

Megan, her violet tail still, stared at her friend, her eyes wide with hurt. “Kacy, I’m trying to help! If you want to stay so bad, then become a pureblood and give up your legs! Marry a merman, have babies, build a life here! But you can’t use legs again—no portals, no land. It’s permanent!”

Kacy’s eyes blazed, her hands clenching the kelp. “If that’s my future, then fine! I’d rather be here, part of the sea, than go back to nothing!” She ran her hands over her tail, admiring the scales that shimmered like gems, the delicate fins that fanned out like silk, the slits of her gills that pulsed with life. “I like this, Megan. My tail, my gills, my scales—they feel right. I feel strong, alive. I could be a mermaid forever, find a merman, have a family, belong somewhere.”

Megan looked down at her own tail, her violet scales dull in her eyes. “I hate it,” she muttered, her voice low. “The water, the fins, the way I can’t feel the sun on my face. I miss the air, the grass, the sky.” She reached for Kacy’s hand, her expression softening. “I just want you to be happy, Kacy. If this is your home, I’ll support you. But I’ll miss you so much.”

Kacy squeezed her hand, her anger fading. “I know. I’ll miss you too. But I need to decide for myself. I just… I’m scared to tell you I might stay.”

April swam to Ashley’s nook, her golden-pink tail gliding through the water with grace. The young girl was curled in her kelp bed, her teal tail peeking out from the fronds, her eyes distant. April sat on the edge, her fins brushing the sand, and pulled a soft kelp blanket over Ashley, its texture smooth and comforting. “Are you okay, sweetheart?” she asked, her voice gentle.

Ashley’s tail flicked, her eyes misty as bubbles rose from her gills. “I miss my daddy,” she admitted, her voice small. “I love him, and I wish I could tell him I’m okay. But I’m happy here, April. The sea, the colors, being a mermaid—it’s like a dream come true.”

April smiled, brushing a strand of hair from Ashley’s face. “Do you want to come sleep in the royal palace? Be safe with us?”

Ashley’s face lit up, her tail swishing with excitement. “Yes, please! I’d love that!”

“Come on, then.” April took her hand, and they swam through the kingdom, past swaying kelp and glittering fish, to the royal suite. Scott looked up from the bed, his teal tail resting against the cushions, surprise crossing his face. “Hey, Ashley! What’s this?”

April turned to the girl, her voice tender, her heart pounding. “Ashley, I know you have a dad on land, and he loves you. But I feel it in my fins, deep in my soul—I have a baby on the way, Macy, but Scott and I want to adopt you as our ocean daughter. We want to give you a home here, a family in the sea.”

Ashley froze, her teal eyes widening, tears welling as bubbles drifted upward. “I… I lost my mom on land,” she whispered, her voice trembling. “She’s gone, and I’ve felt so alone. I’d love parents here in the sea. I’d love to be your daughter. I need a mommy again." Her tail flicked, her hands shaking with emotion.

Kelsey swam by, her silver tail glinting, pausing at the scene. April looked at her, hope in her eyes. “Kelsey, can we adopt Ashley? Make her part of our family?”

Kelsey nodded, a warm smile spreading across her face. “You can. Her father gave his blessing for her to join the sea before you came through the portal. He knew she’d need a home here, parents to guide her, teach her the ways of the merpeople—how to swim the currents and honor the ocean.”

April beamed, her golden-pink fins quivering. “Macy is on the way inside me, our little one. But I’d love to have Ashley too, to raise her as our own daughter.”

Kelsey joined their hands—April’s, Scott’s, and Ashley’s—forming a circle. A warm energy pulsed through the water, a golden glow rippling from their joined hands, wrapping around their tails in a shimmering embrace. “If the lifeforce of the sea approves, let it be done,” Kelsey intoned, her voice resonating like a deep current. She looked to Ashley, her eyes serious. “If you become royalty, you become a pureblood—tied to the sea forever. No legs and no return to land. Only beach visits with your tail. Do you want this, Ashley? To be a mermaid, a princess of the ocean, for all time?”

Ashley gazed at her tail, her teal and violet scales catching the light, her fins fanning out like delicate wings. She touched her gills, felt the strength in her tail, and imagined a life here—swimming, exploring, belonging. “Do it! My dad would want what's best for me, if the ocean approves,” she said firmly, her voice steady, her heart sure.

The force surged, a wave of golden light washing over them, warm and alive. The sea itself seemed to hum, approving the bond. Kelsey wove a delicate crown of coral—pink, purple, and white, studded with pearls and tiny starfish, and placed it gently on Ashley’s head. “Macy will be April’s blood, next in line for the throne,” Kelsey said. “But Ashley, you’re now mermaid royalty, a princess of the sea.”

Ashley’s face glowed, her hands touching the crown, her tail swishing with joy. “I love it! I’m a princess! I have a family here! I have a mom again!”

Melody and Jake felt the energy pulse, a warm tingle through their scales. They swam swiftly to the palace, their tails cutting through the water. “We felt that—what happened?” Jake asked, his emerald tail flicking, his eyes wide.

Ashley grinned, her crown glinting. “April and Scott adopted me! I’m their ocean daughter!”

Melody’s eyes widened, then narrowed, her tail lashing in agitation. “April, of all people? I can’t have kids, and you're adopting Ashley? Thanks a lot for giving me that opportunity!” Her voice cracked, hurt and anger mixing as she turned, swimming away in a flurry of bubbles.

April called after her, her tone sharp, her fins flared. “You aren’t even committed to this land, Melody! Your heart’s on land, always looking to the surface! We need mothers who are committed to the merpeople, to this kingdom!”

Melody, stung, swam to her room, collapsing into Jake’s arms. Her sobs shook her, her tail curling around his emerald one. “I wish I could be a mom so bad,” she whispered, her voice raw. “I’d give anything to have a child, to build a family. But I can’t, Jake. And now April has Ashley, and soon Macy, and I have nothing.”

Jake held her tightly, his hands stroking her back, his tail wrapping closer. “You have me, Mel. We’ll figure this out. I’m here, always.”

Back at the palace, Ashley looked up shyly, her teal tail brushing the coral floor. “Uh, Mommy, and uh, Daddy… can I sleep in your bed with you? I’d feel safer.”

Scott and April laughed, their hearts full, their tails touching hers. “Baby! Yes, of course!” they said in unison, their voices warm.

They swam to the grand bed, the kelp and pearls cradling them as they cuddled close. Ashley nestled between them, her teal tail brushing April’s golden-pink one and Scott’s teal one, the family bound by love and the sea. “Thank you,” she murmured, her voice sleepy. “My dad on land is still my land dad, and I love him. But you’re my ocean mom and dad. Thank you… so much. Thank you for choosing me, Mom and Dad. They hugged her tightly, their arms and tails entwining, the current rocking them gently as they drifted to sleep, the glow of the jellyfish above casting a soft light over their new family.

Chapter Text

The morning light pierced the ocean’s surface, casting a kaleidoscope of golden rays through the coral palace’s translucent walls. Ashley stirred, nestled in the soft embrace of a kelp-woven bed, cradled between April and Scott. Her eyelids fluttered open, her emerald-green tail shimmering faintly in the dim glow. She stretched her arms, the motion sending tiny bubbles spiraling upward, and a bright smile spread across her face. “Good morning, Mom and Dad!” she sang, her voice a melody that danced through the water like a current.

Scott, his sandy hair drifting lazily in the tide, leaned over and pressed a gentle kiss to Ashley’s left cheek, his eyes crinkling with warmth. “Good morning, sweetie,” he said, his deep voice steady and comforting. April mirrored him, kissing Ashley’s right cheek. “Morning, my sweet girl,” she murmured, her tone laced with a tenderness that felt like a warm embrace.

Ashley giggled, her laughter bubbling up like a spring. She arched her back, lifting her tail high, its scales catching the light in a cascade of iridescent greens and blues. “Look at how cute my tail is!” she exclaimed, flicking it playfully, the fin swishing with a grace she was still learning to master. Her eyes sparkled with childlike pride, and April couldn’t help but laugh, her fingers darting to tickle Ashley’s sides. “Oh, it’s so cute!” April teased, her fingers dancing along Ashley’s ribs. Ashley squealed, twisting her tail in a futile attempt to escape, her laughter echoing through the chamber like a chorus of bells.

April’s expression softened, her maternal instincts surfacing as she brushed a strand of Ashley’s hair from her face. “One thing, sweet girl,” she said, her voice gentle but firm, “we need modesty. Can’t have my daughter swimming topless around all these single mermen.” With a delicate flick of her wrist, April summoned a swirl of magic, the water shimmering as it wove together a pink shell bra, its surface polished to a pearlescent glow, adorned with tiny coral accents. Ashley gasped, her hands flying to her chest as the bra settled perfectly against her skin. “It’s just like Ariel’s!” she squealed, her voice trembling with delight. She threw her arms around April, her tail wrapping around her mother’s in an instinctive hug. “Thank you, Mom! I love it!”

April’s heart swelled, her eyes glistening as she placed a delicate coral crown atop Ashley’s head, its intricate design woven with tiny pearls that glowed faintly. She leaned closer to Scott, her voice dropping to a whisper meant only for him. “I love her so much, Scott. We made the right call.” Scott’s hand found hers, squeezing gently, his eyes reflecting the same unspoken conviction. “We did,” he whispered back, his voice thick with emotion. “She’s ours now.”

In the heart of the merfolk kingdom, the coral amphitheater buzzed with anticipation. Hundreds of merfolk gathered, their scales glinting in every hue of the ocean—sapphire, emerald, amethyst—creating a living mosaic under the filtered sunlight. Kelsey stood on a raised platform of polished abalone, her regal presence commanding silence. Her silver tail shimmered, and her voice, clear and resonant, carried over the crowd. “My people,” she began, her tone heavy with the weight of responsibility, “so many of you suffered under Katrina’s tyranny—attacked, transformed, and torn from your lives. For that, we are deeply sorry. She is gone for good, her darkness banished from our seas. Now, I must journey to Hawaii to rebuild that kingdom, to heal what she broke.”

A murmur rippled through the crowd, a mix of relief and uncertainty. Kelsey raised a hand, her expression softening. “In my absence, I have knighted April as your new queen. Her heart is bound to the sea, her compassion unmatched. She and Scott have welcomed Ashley, our newest merfolk, a sixteen-year-old mermaid, into their family as their adopted daughter and our newest princess. They are also expecting their firstborn, a daughter named Macy, a mergirl who will one day inherit the throne. April and Ashley have given up their legs for good, becoming pureblood mermaids, dedicated to the kingdom. Let us honor them with joy and applause!”

The amphitheater erupted in cheers, the sound swelling like a tidal wave. Merfolk clapped their hands, their tails slapping the water in rhythmic celebration. April and Scott swam forward, Ashley between them, her pink shell bra gleaming and her coral crown catching the light. April’s own crown, a masterpiece of woven coral and starfish, rested proudly on her head. Ashley’s cheeks flushed with a mix of pride and shyness, her tail swishing nervously as she waved to the crowd. April squeezed her hand, her smile reassuring, while Scott stood tall, his presence a steady anchor.

Kelsey’s voice cut through the applause. “For those who wish to return to land as humans, there is no fear, no shame, no harm. Move to the right. Those who choose to stay, go to the left.” A portal materialized, its edges pulsing with a soft blue glow, the water within it swirling like a vortex. “April, Scott, Ashley,” Kelsey called, “please assist by administering the serum to those who choose to leave. To all who go, we wish you well. Know that the sea will always welcome you back.”

Of the 250 merfolk reported missing from the human world, 200 chose to return. They formed a line, their faces a tapestry of emotions—relief, longing, bittersweet joy. April, Scott, and Ashley swam among them, each holding a syringe filled with the serum that would restore their human forms. One by one, merfolk approached, their eyes bright with gratitude or glistening with tears. April’s hands were steady but gentle as she injected the serum, her voice soft as she murmured words of encouragement. Ashley, new to her role, watched in awe, her heart swelling with pride at being part of such a moment.

Rayna, once broken by Katrina’s cruelty, swam up to April, her old friend, her tail glinting faintly. Their embrace was warm, a reunion of souls who had endured the same nightmare. “I’m going home,” Rayna said, her voice soft but resolute. She turned to April, her eyes glistening. “Take care of this place, Your Majesty. Keep it safe.” April nodded, her throat tight. “We will, Rayna. Safe travels.”

Nearby, Megan and Kacy faced a moment that would fracture their hearts. Megan stood in the line to return, her auburn tail flicking with nervous excitement, her eyes bright with the prospect of home. Kacy lingered behind with Liam and Ethan, her expression clouded. “Okay, we’re up next!” Megan said, her voice trembling with anticipation. “This is so exciting, Kacy! We’re going home!”

Kacy’s tail stilled, her hands clenching. “I’m staying,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. Megan froze, her eyes widening in disbelief. “What?”

“You go,” Kacy said, her voice breaking as tears welled in her eyes. “I’m staying as a mermaid. Be the human girl for both of us, okay?”

Megan’s lip trembled, her tail drooping. “Kacy, no… come with us. Please.”

Kacy shook her head, forcing a smile through her tears. “This is my home now. I can start over here, build something new. You go, Megan. Live for both of us.” They collided in a desperate embrace, their tears mingling with the seawater, their tails entwining for a moment. “Come visit us on the beach, okay?” Megan whispered, her voice choking.

“I will,” Kacy promised, her voice thick. “I’ll find you there.”

Megan, Liam, and Ethan stepped forward, receiving the serum from April’s trembling hands. The portal’s pull was swift, yanking them through in a flash of light. On the beach, they landed with a thud, their tails still glistening under the sun. Megan’s tail flapped violently, her body seizing as a searing pain tore through her. A resounding ripping sound echoed as her tail split, scales dissolving into sand, her legs reforming in agonizing waves. She collapsed, gasping, her body trembling with exhaustion. Ethan and Liam lay nearby, equally drained, their transformations complete.

Bren and Tom rushed forward, towels in hand, wrapping them around the trio. Megan’s first steps were shaky, her legs wobbling like a newborn foal. “Oh my gosh,” she whispered, her voice raw, “the nightmare is over.” Bren’s eyes scanned the beach, his brow furrowing. “Where’s Kacy?”

Megan’s gaze drifted to the ocean, her heart sinking. “She stayed,” she said, her voice barely audible, the weight of the words crushing her.

Bren was stunned, "She what??" Megan looked at her mom, "She stayed. She wants to be a mermaid... I let her go."

In the kingdom, the crowd buzzed with movement, merfolk sorting themselves into lines. Jake turned to Melody, his jaw tight, his eyes haunted. “You need to go,” he said, his voice low but urgent.

Melody’s tail flicked in defiance, her dark hair swirling around her like a storm. “Jake, stop it. I’m not going. I’m here with you. This is my home now.” Her voice was fierce, but there was a tremor beneath it, a crack in her resolve.

On land, Heather and Paul stood on their balcony, the ocean stretching endlessly before them. Heather’s hands gripped the railing, her knuckles white. “Do you think Melody’s coming back?” she asked, her voice tight with hope and fear. Paul’s arm wrapped around her, but his eyes were distant. “I don’t know, honey. I just don’t know.” They watched the horizon, the portal’s flashes growing fainter, and as they stopped, Heather’s shoulders sagged. “She’s staying in the sea,” she whispered, her voice breaking.

Back in the kingdom, Kacy stood alone, her heart raw from parting with Megan. The weight of her choice pressed against her chest, but she felt a flicker of resolve—this was her place now. Then, a voice pierced the water, soft and achingly familiar. “Kacy?”

She froze, her tail rigid. It couldn’t be. “Kacy, is that you?” The voice came again, trembling with emotion. Kacy turned slowly, her breath catching. There, framed by the soft glow of the coral, was Rachel—her mother. Her face was exactly as Kacy remembered, her hazel eyes wide with disbelief, her auburn hair shimmering faintly. They stared, motionless, each studying the other’s face, searching for confirmation that this was real.

“Mommy?” Kacy whispered, her voice cracking, a single word carrying years of longing. Rachel nodded, tears streaming down her face, leaving trails of bubbles in their wake. “It’s me, baby. It’s me.”

Kacy’s tail trembled, her hands shaking as she swam closer. “What… what happened to you? The house sold, our things gone.. I touched your headstones... ”

Rachel’s voice was soft, heavy with pain. “I never stopped looking for you. Every day, I searched. A mermaid came to me, promised she could take me to you. She transformed me, but then… she trapped me, turned me into algae, locked away in the dark. I was freed when Katrina fell, but I thought I’d lost you forever. And now… here you are.”

Kacy’s chest heaved, a sob breaking free. “Mommy…” They collided in a desperate embrace, their tails entwining, their tears blending with the sea. Kacy buried her face in Rachel’s shoulder, breathing in the faint, familiar scent of her mother—lavender and salt, unchanged despite the years. “Where’s Dad?” she asked, her voice small.

Rachel’s face crumpled, her voice barely audible. “He passed away on land, sweetheart. But I kept looking. I never gave up. And now we’re together. We can have our life... here in this beautiful place or go to land, what do you want?” They held each other tightly, the reunion a fragile, precious thing, a beacon of light in the depths of their shared loss.

Kacy looked into her mom's eys, "I want us to stay here and rebuild..."

Kelsey’s voice rang out once more, steady and final. “Is there anyone else?”

Jake’s eyes locked on Melody, his expression tormented. “You need to go,” he said again, his voice breaking.

Melody’s hands clawed into fists, her tail thrashing in the water with a desperate, primal fury, sending ripples that shattered the ocean’s eerie calm. Her voice was a jagged blade, slicing through the currents. “Jake, no! I’m not leaving you! I can’t!” Her eyes, wide with terror and defiance, burned into his, pleading for a reprieve that wouldn’t come.

Jake’s face was a map of torment, his voice raw and splintered, each word heavy with a grief that threatened to drown him. “Melody, you said if I wasn’t here, you’d go. I can’t keep you in this world when your heart’s tearing itself apart.” His eyes shimmered with unshed tears, catching the dim light filtering through the water. “I love you, Melody. More than the sea, more than my own life. I’ll miss you until my last breath.” His hands trembled as he pulled her into a crushing embrace, his arms a cage of love and despair. In a fleeting, treacherous moment, he slipped the serum syringe from his pouch and drove it into her side with a sickening plunge.

Melody’s scream tore through the water, a sound so raw it seemed to wound the ocean itself. “Ow. What was that! Jake! What have you done to me?” Her voice cracked with betrayal, her body convulsing as the serum seared through her veins like liquid fire. She clawed at his arms, her nails drawing thin trails of blood that clouded the water. “Why? Why would you do this?”

Tears streamed down Jake’s face, mingling with the sea, his voice breaking into fragments. “You have to go, Melody. You don’t belong here anymore. Your heart is on land” The portal’s pull surged, a merciless vortex yanking at her body, dragging her from his grasp. She thrashed against it, her tail lashing wildly, her hands reaching for him as if she could anchor herself to his soul. “Jake, no! Don’t let me go! I love you! You're my heart!” Her scream was a howl of anguish, echoing through the depths, a sound that would haunt the sea forever.

April swam up, her tail slicing through the water, her face a mask of horror and fury. “Jake, what did you do to her?” Her voice trembled, her eyes blazing with accusation as she watched her best friend writhe in agony.

Jake’s voice was hollow, a ghost of itself, barely audible over the portal’s hum. “It’s for her. She’s human. She needs to be free.” He released Melody, his hands shaking as the portal’s pull grew insatiable, dragging her toward its glowing maw. Her eyes locked with his, wide and wild with pain, betrayal, and a love so fierce it burned brighter than the serum’s fire. “April, help me!” Melody screamed, her voice fracturing as her fingers stretched desperately toward her friend.

Kelsey glided forward, her face etched with somber resolve. “April, let her go. It’s done.”

April’s tears streamed into the water, her voice a broken sob. “Kelsey, please! Use your magic! Stop this! She’s my sister in all but blood!” Her hands reached out, futile against the portal’s relentless pull.

Kelsey’s eyes softened, but her voice was unyielding. “The serum is final, April. There’s no undoing it.” Her words were a quiet death knell, sealing Melody’s fate.

Melody’s gaze clung to Jake’s, her voice a desperate, shattering plea. “I chose you, Jake. I chose the sea. Why are you taking it from me?” Her words dissolved into a wail as the portal swallowed her, her silhouette vanishing into its blinding light, leaving only the echo of her scream rippling through the water. Jake locked eyes with his bride and mouthed the words, "I'm sorry.. I love you..."

On the beach, Melody hit the sand with a bone-jarring thud, her tail slapping against the shore like a dying creature. She screamed, a raw, animalistic sound that tore through the night, reverberating across the empty beach. “Jake! No! Bring me back! What's happening to me!” Her tail flailed, each movement a desperate rebellion against the serum coursing through her. The pain was apocalyptic—her tail split with a sickening, wet rip, scales peeling away like burning parchment, dissolving into glittering dust that scattered on the wind. Her legs reformed in agonizing waves, bones grinding, muscles tearing and reshaping with excruciating precision. “No! Not this!” she sobbed, clutching the remnants of her tail as if she could will it back into existence. “It’s burning me alive! Jake, help me!” Her voice broke into a keening wail, her chest heaving as her gills sealed shut, forcing her to gasp for air through lungs that felt alien and raw. “My heart… it’s breaking inside me!”

Her hip fins dissolved, her pelvis snapping back into human form with a crack that echoed like a gunshot. She collapsed, her body trembling uncontrollably, her hands clawing at the sand as sobs wracked her frame. “I don’t want this! I thought I did but I don’t want to be human!” she cried, her voice a raw wound, each word dripping with the weight of her shattered identity. Heather and Paul burst from the house, their faces pale with shock, their footsteps pounding the sand as they reached her. Heather threw a towel over Melody’s naked, trembling form, her tears falling as she whispered, “Oh, my baby, what’s happened to you?”

Melody staggered to her feet, her new legs buckling beneath her, unfamiliar and weak. She stumbled to the water’s edge, splashing herself frantically, her hands slapping the waves as if they could summon her tail back. “Change back! Please, change back!” she screamed, her voice hoarse, breaking into shards. She ran toward the portal but the portal’s light flickered and died, a final betrayal, and she collapsed to her knees, a guttural “No!” ripping from her throat, raw and primal. “Jake, why did you do this to me? I was yours!” Her hands pounded the water, her sobs merging with the crash of the waves, a symphony of grief that seemed to shake the stars.

She began to stumble back, her naked body walking up the sand. Her parents tried to help her, and she pushed her parents away, her hands trembling, her eyes wild with loss. “Don’t touch me!” she gasped, stumbling toward the house, her legs betraying her with every step. She collapsed in the living room, curling into a fetal ball on the cold floor, her sobs echoing through the silent house like a dirge. “He’s gone. My love is gone. My life is gone,” she whispered, her voice a broken mantra, each repetition carving deeper into her soul. “Jake, why did you let me go?” Paul knelt beside her, his own eyes brimming, his heart fracturing as he lifted her fragile form, carrying her upstairs. Her wails followed them, a haunting refrain: “I was a mermaid. I was free. Why did he take it from me?”

In the sea, Jake’s grief erupted, a tidal wave of regret that propelled him through the water after Kelsey. His tail thrashed, his voice a broken cry that reverberated through the currents. “Kelsey! I made a huge mistake!” His face was a wreck, streaked with tears that merged with the sea, his eyes wild with desperation. “Please, bring her back! I can’t live with this! I’ve ruined everything!”

Kelsey turned, her expression a mix of pity and resolve, her voice steady but heavy. “You made her human, Jake. The serum is irreversible. What’s done is done.”

Jake’s body shook, his voice a raw, shattered scream. “I’m ruined! Oh my God, what have I done?” He clutched at his chest, as if he could tear out the pain that consumed him. “How can she come back? There has to be a way!”

Kelsey’s eyes were solemn, her words a quiet verdict. “She must choose it, Jake. The serum has bound her to humanity. You took her choice. Her voice softened, but the truth was unyielding. “She would have to decide to return and request that Queen April return her to the sea. You must live with this.”

Jake’s head bowed, his sobs shaking the water around him. “I thought I was saving her,” he whispered, his voice breaking. “I thought I was giving her what she wanted.” He turned and swam to his chamber, his movements heavy, as if the ocean itself had turned against him. He collapsed onto the bed, his hand brushing against Melody’s side, where a single, iridescent scale lay, glinting like a shard of their broken love. He clutched it, his body shaking with sobs that seemed to crack his very soul. “What have I done?” he whispered, his voice a raw, bleeding wound. “Melody, my love, what have I done to us?”

April followed, her anger warring with her grief, her voice trembling with the weight of her loss. “That was my best friend, Jake! Your wife! I watched her scream in agony, her tail tearing apart, her body breaking! Do you know what you’ve done to her? She didn’t want this! She wanted you, the sea, the life she chose!” Her words were a tidal wave, crashing against him.

Jake’s head hung low, his voice a shattered whisper. “Every night, April, she cried in my arms. She spoke of her parents, the beach, the life she left. Last night, we fought. I asked her, ‘If I wasn’t here, would you go?’ She said yes, her voice so small, so broken. I love her too much to trap her here, where her heart was tearing itself apart. She’s human, April. She has no disability, no tie to the sea like us. I let her go because I love her more than my own life.” His hand tightened around the scale, its edges cutting into his palm, a physical echo of the pain in his heart. “I broke us both.”

April’s tears flowed freely, her voice a sob. “You broke her spirit, Jake. You took her choice. She was my sister, my confidante, my mermaid. And now she’s gone, screaming your name as her world burned.” She turned away, her tail flicking in anguish, her new crown a heavy burden on her brow.

Kelsey approached, her expression a solemn mask. “The exodus is complete, April. Those who wished to leave are gone. I’m heading to Hawaii to rebuild. The kingdom is yours now. I’ll return for Macy’s birth.”

April nodded, her throat tight, the weight of her role and Melody’s loss crushing her. “I’ll try,” she whispered, her voice barely audible, lost in the vastness of the sea.

On land, Paul carried Melody to the bathroom, his arms trembling as he set her in the tub. Heather walked in behind him. Hot water poured in, steam curling around her like a shroud. Melody stared at her legs, pale and human, alien to her soul. She lifted one, her voice a hollow echo, devoid of light. “Look, Mom. My tail… It’s gone. My life is gone. I’m nothing now.” Her words were a dirge, each one heavy with the weight of her lost identity.

Heather knelt beside her, clutching her hand, her tears falling like rain. “Melody, sweetheart, what does this mean? What happened to you?”

Melody’s voice was flat, a ghost of itself, stripped of hope. “Jake injected me with the serum. He forced me back to this… this human cage. I’m not a mermaid anymore. I’m just a girl, trapped on land, away from him, away from everything I am. I thought I wanted this, but now realizee, I was happier with Jake, happier in the ocean.” She lifted her leg higher, the water sliding off her skin, no scales, no fins, no trace of the sea she loved. A wail tore from her throat, raw and primal, shaking the walls of the house. “I was free! I was alive! We were one! That was my husband! Why did he take it from me?” Heather gripped her hand tighter, her sobs mingling with her daughter’s, their grief a shared wound. Paul stood frozen, his heart splintering as he watched his daughter mourn a life she’d chosen, now stolen by the one she loved most.

Melody sank deeper into the tub, her eyes distant, her voice a whisper that carried the weight of an ocean. “He said he loved me forever… but he cast me out. He tore me from my home, my heart, my tail.” She closed her eyes, the water lapping around her, each ripple a reminder of the sea she’d lost. Her tears fell silently, each one a requiem for the mermaid she’d been, for the love she’d held, for the life now drowned in the depths she could never return to.

Chapter Text

The bathroom tiles bit into Melody’s bare feet, their icy chill a cruel reminder of the human world she’d been thrust back into—a world of gravity, of fragility, of endings. Heather’s hands, warm and steady, braced her daughter’s trembling frame, guiding her with the care one might offer a wounded bird. Melody’s legs wobbled, unaccustomed to bearing her weight after the freedom of the sea; her silence was a suffocating fog that clung to the air, heavy with unspoken grief. Heather’s towel moved in slow, reverent strokes, drying skin that no longer shimmered with iridescent purple scales, bore the delicate gills that had once fluttered at her hips, their absence a wound deeper than flesh. As they shuffled toward Melody’s room, her blue eyes flicked to April’s door, left ajar, a reminder of life she could no longer touch. April was out there, in the sea, swimming free as queen, cradling her adopted daughter, Ashley, and nurturing the life of her unborn mermaid, Macy. Melody wasn’t. The thought stabbed her heart, a relentless blade that twisted with every step.

She sank onto her bed, the mattress creaking under her weight, the familiar purple bedspread a mockery of the life she’d lost. She’d thought she wanted this—legs, land, the freedom of her human life, no more agonizing transformations at sunset, no more scales catching the moonlight. But a stone settled in her chest, heavy and cold: she’d been freer in the sea, with Jake, than she’d ever be here. She’d never given that life a chance, not truly, and now it was gone, ripped away by a choice she hadn’t made. Heather’s voice, soft and tentative, broke through the haze. “What do you want to wear, sweetie?” Her blue eyes glistened with worry, her hands hovering, unsure.

Melody stared at the ceiling, her throat a vice, her voice a hollow whisper. “I don’t care.” The words fell like ash, barely audible, her heart too heavy to muster more. Heather hesitated, then pulled a faded marine biology T-shirt, underwear, and running shorts from the dresser, her movements careful, as if Melody were spun glass, liable to shatter. She helped her dress, tucking the blankets around her with a mother’s tenderness, and pressed a kiss to her forehead, her lips trembling. “Rest, okay? We’re right downstairs if you need us.”

Melody didn’t respond. Her blue eyes fixed on the window, where the ocean stretched, a vast, glittering expanse that sang to her in a language she could no longer answer. Hours bled away, the sun climbing, yet she didn’t move, her body a statue, her heart a shipwreck. Downstairs, Heather and Paul’s voices drifted from the kitchen, low and laced with fear. “She’s not herself, Paul,” Heather whispered, her voice cracking. “She’s barely said a word since the beach, since… that transformation. What if something’s wrong, really wrong? Her eyes, they’re so empty.”

Paul’s voice was strained, heavy with a father’s helpless love. “She’s been through hell, Heather—mermaids, witches, losing April to the sea, losing… Jake. We just need to give her time, let her find her way back.” His words faltered, doubt creeping in, his heart aching for the daughter he barely recognized.

Melody heard them, their words seeping through the floorboards, each one a needle in her soul. That word. Time. Her lips twitched bitterly, a ghost of a smile that held no warmth. Time was a human burden, a chain Jake would never wear. He’d swim forever, his gray tail cutting through the waves, his body untouched by age, while she’d grow old, her joints creaking, her skin wrinkling, her life a slow surrender to decay. The thought hollowed her chest, a pain that spread like ink in water, dark and consuming. Jake, her love, her husband, was out there, eternal, while she was trapped in a body that would betray her, in a world that demanded bills, jobs, and meaningless routines—none of which Jake would ever face.

Her bladder’s insistence finally forced her to move, a humiliating reminder of her human frailty, a feeling she didn't need to worry about for so long. “Mom,” she yelled, her voice hoarse, raw from disuse. Heather was up the stairs in seconds, her blue eyes wide with worry, her hands steadying Melody as they shuffled to the bathroom. The act felt foreign, degrading—peeing, a bodily function she hadn’t navigated for so much time, her mermaid form free of such mundane needs. “I haven’t done that in a long time,” she muttered, her cheeks burning, her heart sinking further into the abyss. When it was done, she leaned on Heather’s arm, her legs still unsteady, and they made their way downstairs. “I’m hungry,” she said, the words flat, devoid of life.

Heather helped her downstairs, one step at a time. Melody collapsed onto the sagging couch, its cushions a poor substitute for the sea’s embrace, and stared out the window, the ocean a cruel mirror of her loss. Jake was out there, somewhere, his gray tail flashing, his heart whole while hers lay in shards. She’d thought human life would be freedom, a return to the dreams of her youth—college, cheerleading, a future with her parents. But it was a cage, a relentless grind of human struggles Jake would never know. Her heart broke again, the pieces grinding against each other, a truth crystallizing in the wreckage: she’d been happiest in the sea, with him, her tail entwined with his, their love a current that needed no words.

Paul appeared, his face creased with concern, his brown eyes searching hers. “What do you want to eat, kiddo? Sandwich? Soup? Cereal?” He waited, hopeful, but Melody’s gaze remained locked on the horizon, her silence a wall. “Melody, I need your help here,” he pressed, frustration creeping into his voice. “Do you want a sandwich or—”
“I don’t care,” she said, her blue eyes flicking to him briefly before returning to the sea, her voice a blade that cut through his hope. Paul sighed, retreating to the kitchen, his shoulders slumped. He returned with a turkey sandwich, setting it on the coffee table with a forced smile. Melody took one bite, the bread dry and tasteless, like sawdust on her tongue, and pushed the plate away, her stomach churning with grief.

Stacy and Mark sat across from her, their presence an intrusion, their hopeful faces a reminder of April’s thriving life. Stacy leaned forward, her blue eyes gentle, her voice probing. “Melody, is April okay? What’s she doing out there?” Her curiosity was a spark, oblivious to the storm raging in Melody’s heart. “She’s fine,” Melody said, her tone clipped, the words barely escaping her lips, her blue eyes never leaving the ocean.

Stacy’s face lit up, her voice bubbling with excitement. “Can you tell me more? What’s happening with her, in the sea... when you were there last...” Her heart lifted, her love for her daughter a fire, her ignorance of Melody’s pain a wound.

Melody’s jaw tightened, her voice a bitter whisper. “She’s queen, adopted the detective’s kid, Ashley, and she’s pregnant with Macy.” The words were a knife, each one slicing deeper, her heart aching for the life April had embraced, the life Melody had lost.

Stacy’s gasp was a joyful cry, her blue eyes sparkling, her hands clapping. “Wait, I have an adopted mermaid granddaughter now?” Her heart soared, her excitement a blaze, her tears of joy glistening.

“Good for you,” Melody muttered, her gaze fixed on the waves, her voice dripping with resentment, her heart a furnace of envy and loss.

Stacy, begging to know more, "Can you tell me more about Ashley and April, before you... Got your legs again?"

Melody's eyes locked onto the ocean, and a tear slowly left her right eye. "No" Stacy pained by the answer sat back into the couch.

Heather approached, her steps cautious, her blue eyes glistening with forced brightness. “Melody, you’re human again, sweetheart. Maybe we could talk to the college about classes? Go shopping, catch a movie, start fresh?” Her voice was a desperate plea, as if she could will her daughter back to the girl she’d been before the sea.

“No,” Melody said, the single word a guillotine, cutting through the air, her blue eyes cold, her heart sealed shut.

Paul tried again, his patience fraying, his brown eyes pleading. “Okay, do you want us to all do something? We’re so happy you’re home, Mel. You won’t change at sunset anymore, right?” His heart ached, his love a fire, his hope a fading spark.

“No,” she repeated, her voice a stone, her blue eyes unyielding.

“No, what?” Paul’s voice rose, exasperation breaking through. “Will you change at sunset, Melody? Help us understand!” His hands clenched, his heart racing, his tears hidden behind his frustration.

Silence. Melody’s lips pressed into a thin line, her blue eyes glistening with unshed tears, her heart a fortress against their questions.

“Melody, can you help me out here?” Paul said, his voice cracking. “What’s going on? You were gone, a mermaid, now you’re home. So what happens now?” His heart broke, his love a fire, his desperation a tide.

Paul’s hands clenched tighter, his voice a desperate shout. “Melody, please, come on. I'm worried!”

“Paul, calm down,” Heather interjected, her hand on his arm, her blue eyes wide with worry. She turned to Melody, her voice softer, trembling. “Baby, what’s happening? Do you need to go back to the sea at sunset?” Her heart was in her throat, her love a fire, her fear a storm.

“Can’t,” Melody whispered, her voice a broken thread, a tear tracing her cheek, her heart shattering under the weight of her loss.

“Can’t what?” Heather pressed, her voice trembling, her hands reaching for her daughter, her tears falling.

“Can’t,” Melody said again, her voice cracking, another tear escaping, her blue eyes distant, fixed on the sea, her heart a ship adrift.

Paul threw up his hands, his brown eyes blazing, his voice a raw plea. “That’s it, Melody, you need to work with us! Give us something, anything! Will you turn into a fish again in this living room or not?” His heart broke, his love a fire, his anguish a tide, his tears glistening, the pain he felt saying the fish word to his daughter.

Melody stood abruptly, grabbing her untouched sandwich, her blue eyes blazing with a fury born of grief. “Going to bed,” she said, her voice hollow, a ghost of the girl she’d been. She started up the stairs, her legs unsteady, each step a battle against her frail human body. Heather rushed to help, her hands hovering, but Melody shook her off, her voice sharp. “I got it.” She climbed slowly, her breath hitching, and shut her bedroom door with a quiet click, the sound a final barrier between her and the world.

Down in the sea, Jake lay on a bed of kelp in a dim underwater cave, the water’s gentle currents a mockery of the storm in his chest. His gray tail, once vibrant, seemed dull, its scales lackluster in the faint bioluminescent glow. His gray eyes stared unseeing at the rocky wall, his fingers tearing at the kelp, his heart a wreckage of regret. He’d given Melody the Back to Before Serum, injected her without her consent, believing it was what she wanted—a return to her human life, her family, her dreams. But the bond they’d shared, that pulsing connection through the water, was severed, a wound that bled endlessly. She was gone—his partner, his mermaid, his wife—and he was alone, the sea vast and empty without her.

Scott hovered nearby, his blue tail flicking with restless concern, his blue eyes soft with worry. “Jake, talk to me, man. You’ve been like this for days, staring at nothing, tearing up the kelp. What happened?” His heart ached, his friendship a fire, his concern a spark.

Jake’s voice was a faint ripple, barely stirring the water, his gray eyes glistening with unshed tears. “I thought I was giving her freedom, Scott. She missed her family, her home, her human life. I thought… if I let her go, she’d be happy, find herself again.” His fingers curled tighter, ripping kelp strands loose, his voice breaking. “But I took her choice away. I stabbed her with the serum, made her human, and now she’s gone. I can’t feel her anymore, Scott. She’s not here, not in the sea, not in my heart.” His tears swirled into the water, a silent lament, his heart a shipwreck.

Scott’s face fell, his usual bravado shattered, his voice a quiet confession. “You did what you thought was right, Jake. You loved her, you wanted her to have what she missed.” His heart ached, his empathy a spark, his sorrow a tide.

“I was wrong,” Jake said, his voice a broken sob, his gray eyes closing, his tail curling around him. “And now I’ve lost her, forever.” His heart shattered, his love a fire, his regret a storm, his tears a current that carried his pain into the deep.

Back in her room, Melody sat on the edge of her bed, the sandwich abandoned on the nightstand, its presence a reminder of her human needs, her human prison. Heather and Paul knocked softly, their voices muffled, pleading through the door. “Melody, please,” Heather said, her voice trembling, her blue eyes glistening with tears. “We just want to understand. You were gone, then in the sea, then back, in pain on the beach. We watched your body force that transformation, your screams… we need answers, baby. Are you physically okay?” Her heart broke, her love a fire, her fear a tide, her tears falling.

Paul’s voice was a desperate plea, his brown eyes wide, his hands pressed against the door. “Melody, talk to us, please. We’re so worried. You were here, then a mermaid, then back, then in the sea again, now you’re human. Just… tell us how to help you, what’s wrong. Will you become a fish again? We need answers. Now.... Please” His heart ached, his love a fire, his anguish a storm, his tears glistening.

Melody sat silent, her bare feet brushing together, the sensation alien, a reminder of legs she hadn’t chosen. Her blue eyes were distant, her heart a fortress, her silence a shield against their love, their questions, their hope. The pressure in her chest snapped, a dam breaking, and she flung the door open, her blue eyes blazing with a fury born of grief, her voice a raw, jagged scream that tore through the house. “Seriously, you just don't let go of the fish word, do you? You want an answer? Fine! Yeah, I was a mermaid, tricked by a witch—Katrina—who promised me everything and gave me nothing but a life I didn’t understand. I missed you both, I missed land, home, so I fought to come back, every day in the sea, longing for you. But then I met Jake. I fell in love, we got married—dolphin mating, call it what you want, but it was real, it was us. We killed that crazy witch together, and I thought, maybe, I could make it work, live in the sea with him. I'm feeling broken, feel like I'm dying inside every moment I'm here. Stuck in what I thought would be my happiness! ”

Heather’s hand flew to her mouth, her blue eyes spilling tears, her heart breaking. Paul’s face was ashen, his hands trembling, his brown eyes wide with shock. Melody didn’t stop, her voice a torrent, her tears streaming.

“But then I found out I can’t have kids, not like April. Great, just great. She’s out there, queen of the merpeople, adopting Ashley, pregnant with Macy, living her perfect mer-life, while I’m stuck here, barren, human, useless. Jake and I fought about my coming back. I thought I wanted this—legs, normalcy, college, cheerleading, everything. He wanted me to have it, too, so he stabbed me with that serum, made me human again. I didn’t ask for it! I didn’t get a choice! And now I’m here, and I hate it. I hate these legs, this house, this… pointless human crap—while Jake’s out there, swimming free, forever young. I love him, and he’s gone, and I’ll never see him again because I don’t know how to go back. I thought I wanted human life, those moments when I’d visit, get dressed in cute outfits, feel normal, but now I’m here, and I miss my husband so much. He completed me, he doesn’t want me anymore, and that transformation back… it hurt so much, it ripped my heart out. I lost the ability to have kids and now lost my husband, lost my best friend.”

Her voice broke, a sob tearing through her, and she sank to the floor, her body heaving, her tears soaking her shirt. "It's all gone. I have... nothing!" Heather dropped to her knees, pulling Melody into her arms, but Melody’s body was rigid, unyielding, her heart a fortress against comfort. “I want the sea. I want to be a mermaid so bad,” she whispered, her voice barely audible, a plea to a world that couldn’t hear. “I want him, but he doesn’t want me, not after what he did, not after he chose for me.” Her tears fell, her heart a shipwreck, her love a fire that burned without hope.

Paul knelt beside them, his hand resting on Melody’s shoulder, his brown eyes glistening, his voice thick with sorrow. “We didn’t know, sweetie, any of this. We thought… we thought you wanted to come home, to be with us. All those times you visited home, you said how much you missed clothes, food, human life... ” His heart broke, his love a fire, his guilt a tide, his tears falling.

“How could you know any of this? You wouldn't. Yeah, I thought I wanted all of this and now that I have it, when you have a broken heart and you've lost the love in your soul, physical items don't matter..." Melody said, her blue eyes distant, fixed on the window where the ocean shimmered under the setting sun, its waves a siren’s call she could no longer answer.

“I don’t even know who I am anymore, human or mermaid, wife or daughter, nothing fits.” Her heart ached, her identity a void, her tears a silent lament.

Heather’s voice was a trembling question, her blue eyes wide, her hands clutching Melody’s. “Honey, the sun’s setting, do you… change back? You never answered us, are you still a mermaid?” Her heart raced, her love a fire, her fear a storm, her tears falling.

Melody shook her head, her blue eyes dull, her voice a broken whisper. “No, Mom, I won’t grow a tail. It’s gone, I’m human again, forever.” Her hand brushed the ring on her finger, the band Jake had proposed with, its weight a reminder of a love lost, her heart shattering anew.

Paul’s gasp was a mix of relief and sorrow, his brown eyes glistening, his voice soft. “You’re home, kiddo, for dinner, bedtime, every day. We’re so happy you’re here, let’s… watch a movie, play a game, go get ice cream, anything you want.” His heart lifted, his love a fire, his hope a fragile spark, his tears hidden.

Melody’s voice was a flat, “No,” her blue eyes fixed on her ring, her heart destroyed, her joy a memory drowned in the sea. “My heart broke when I changed back, when Jake chose for me. I can’t… I can’t do this. I can't do any of it.” Her tears fell, her love a wound, her sorrow a tide.

Heather’s voice was a gentle, probing question, her blue eyes glistening, her hand brushing Melody’s hair. “Then why did you want human life so much, sweetheart? Now you’re here, and you’re… not enjoying it, not living.” Her heart ached, her love a fire, her sorrow a storm, her tears falling.

Melody’s sob was raw, her blue eyes glistening, her voice a trembling confession. “The change to mermaid was so sudden, Mom, a wave, a witch forcing it, me choosing April, no warning. I never got to talk to you and Dad about it, never got to say goodbye, to process. I longed for home, for clothes, for legs, but now I’m here, and it’s… empty, without Jake, without the sea.” Her heart broke, her love a fire, her regret a tide, her tears soaking her shirt.

Paul’s voice was a quiet, desperate plea, his brown eyes searching hers. “Do you really want to become a mermaid again, Melody? Is that what you need, to be with Jake, in the sea?” His heart ached, his love a fire, his sacrifice a spark, his tears glistening.

Melody’s voice was a trembling, uncertain and raw, her blue eyes distant. “Dad, I do and I don't... I don’t know, Dad. I don’t want college, or a job, or cheerleading again. My life’s changed. I’m human, but my husband’s a merman, with a fish tail. How do that work? How do I live with a love that’s… impossible? He hasn't even come to the beach to see me or even apologize for us to talk and figure it out.” Her heart shattered, her uncertainty a storm, her tears falling, her heart a void.

Heather nodded, her voice soft, her eyes glistening with tears. “Okay, honey, let’s just… try, for tonight. Take this one day at a time. For now, come downstairs, eat dinner, and be with us. We’ll figure it out, together.” Her heart lifted, her love a fire, her hope a spark, her tears falling.

Melody agreed, her parents helped lift her up, her steps heavy as they went downstairs, her heart a reluctant guest in her own life. They ate dinner in silence, the clink of forks a hollow sound, and settled on the couch for a movie, the screen a blur of colors Melody couldn’t feel. An ad on the tv during the movie came on, a shampoo product showing a mermaid swimming. Melody, stunned by the ad, her head buried into the blanket, began to sob. "Are you freaking kidding me! Of all ads! Really!! So the sea is just making fun of me now!" Heather trying to make Melody happy, handed her an old phone, its screen cracked but functional, a lifeline to a world she’d left behind. “Your friends, Alexis, Mia, they’ve been texting. I would always text them back updates of what we knew about you... Heather said, her blue eyes hopeful, her voice soft. Melody opened the app, her fingers trembling as she liked posts on TikTok, her friends’ messages flooding in—“Is this Melody liking our posts? Are you back!!”—but each word felt like a weight, a reminder of a life she no longer fit. Melody wrote them back, "Hi", her friends more excited to see her than she was to see them.

The sun sank below the horizon, the sky a bruise of purple and gold, and Melody remained human, no scales, no tail, no pain of transformation. Heather and Paul watched, their hearts on edge, their eyes darting to her legs, half-expecting the horrific change they’d witnessed in the van, her screams a scar on their souls. “Look, no tail,” she said, her voice flat, her blue eyes fixed on her legs, the memories of sunset transformations a flood—agony, the van’s confines, the near-death gasp as her gills fought for water. “Told you, I'm human now. Stop worrying, no fish tail.” Her voice was a ghost, her heart a shipwreck, her tears hidden.

Melody sat up and walked outside. She stepped onto the balcony, the ocean breeze a cruel caress, its waves whispering of Jake, of a life she’d lost. Heather followed, her blue eyes glistening, her hand holding a small velvet pouch. “I know you miss it. The sea. Jake. I don't have any magic or serums to change you back, sweetie, I do have the next best thing. Stacy made these necklaces a few weeks back, after you all traveled back,” she said, her voice trembling. She handed Melody a delicate chain, adorned with four scales—Melody’s purple, Jake’s gray, April’s pink, Scott’s blue—each a shimmering relic of their shared life. Melody held it, her fingers brushing the scales, her heart breaking, her tears falling as she clutched them to her chest.

She looked out at the ocean, her blue eyes glistening, her breath a deep, shuddering sigh. “I missed this, Mom, moments like this, with you,” she whispered, her voice breaking. She turned, her eyes pleading, her heart raw. “Can we please go to my bed, you hold me, lay with me, like when I was little?” Her tears fell, her love a fire, her vulnerability a wound.

Heather’s sob was a quiet, joyful cry, her blue eyes glistening, her arms opening. “Of course, baby, always.” They went upstairs, Melody climbing into bed, her mother slipping under the covers, brushing her hair with gentle fingers, their warmth a fleeting comfort. “For what it’s worth, it’s great having you back, sweetheart. I missed you so much,” Heather said, her voice thick, her love a fire, her tears falling.

Melody nodded, her blue eyes glistening, her voice a trembling sob. “I’m sorry, Mom, for being your only child, for not giving you grandkids, for… failing you.” Her heart broke, her guilt a tide, her tears soaking the pillow.

Heather’s voice was a fierce, tearful vow, her blue eyes blazing, her hand cupping Melody’s face. “You’re not a failure, Melody, never. You’re my daughter, my heart. We don't need grandkids to be complete. We are complete with you. There are other ways for you but… now that you’re back, do you want to see an infertility clinic? We could try, find answers.” Her heart hoped, her love a fire, her tears falling.

Melody’s sob was a raw, anguished cry, her blue eyes wide, her voice breaking. “No, Mom, what do I say? ‘Hey, my husband has a fish tail, and we can’t get pregnant? It’s not happening, it’s over. I’m barren, and he’s… gone.” Her heart shattered, her pain a storm, her tears soaking the sheets.

She fell asleep in Heather’s arms, her dreams a turbulent sea, Jake’s gray eyes haunting her, his tail a fleeting shadow. She woke to darkness, her heart heavy, her tears a silent prayer for a life she could never reclaim.

Down in the ocean, Jake couldn’t sleep, his gray tail coiled on the kelp bed, his gray eyes red with tears that swirled into the water. His cave was a tomb, his heart a ruin, his regret a tide that drowned him. April swam to him, her pink and gold tail shimmering, her blue eyes soft with concern, her voice a gentle plea. “Jake, I keep running the same scenario in my mind over and over. Why did you do it? Why pierce her with the serum? She was just struggling, missing land, dealing with PTSD from Katrina, not ready to leave you. You never gave her a chance to try life in the sea with weekly visits to land! You chose for her. I can't even imagine how she feels right now, and I just needed to say this. How dare you!” Her heart ached, her love for her friend a fire, her sorrow a tide.

Jake’s sob was a raw, anguished cry, his gray eyes glistening, his hands tearing at the kelp. “I thought I was saving her, April. She cried every night, longing for her parents, her human life. I thought… the serum would give her what she wanted. I’m sorry, I wish I could take it back, get her back.” His heart broke, his regret a storm, his love a fire, his tears falling.

April’s voice was a soft, hopeful whisper, her blue eyes searching his. “We could inject her again, mermaid serum, bring her back. But… re-transformations hurt, Jake, worse than the first, and we’d need to find her, convince her. You need to go, see her, make this right. Go become human for a day and fix this!” Her heart lifted, her hope a spark, her resolve a vow.

Jake’s voice was a fierce shout, his gray eyes blazing, his tail lashing. “I’m not going, April! I ruined it, she doesn’t want to see me after what I did, betraying her, stealing her choice. I ruined her life! His heart raged, his shame a tide, his tears a fire.

April’s voice was a calm, insistent plea, her blue eyes steady. “You don’t know that, Jake. She loves you, she’s probably grieving, just like you. Don’t give up on her.” Her heart ached, her love a fire, her hope a spark, her tears glistening.

Jake turned away, his voice a broken whisper, his body curling into the kelp. “Yes, I do know she doesn't want to see me. Go away, April, please.” His heart sank, his love a wound, his tears a silent sea.

April swam to the Royal Palace, her heart heavy, her pink and gold tail trailing. In the coral nursery, Ashley lay on a bed of soft seaweed, her teal tail curled, her blue eyes bright. Scott and April slipped in beside her, their kisses gentle, their love a shield. Ashley stirred, her voice soft, her blue eyes concerned. “Mom, you look sad. Are you okay?” Her heart lifted, her love a fire, her worry a spark.

April’s smile was fragile, her blue eyes glistening, her voice tender. “Yeah, baby, just… missing my best friend, Melody. She’s human again, a long story, not her choice.” Her heart wept, her love a fire, her sorrow a tide, her tears hidden.

Ashley’s voice was a quiet, sad confession, her teal eyes sparkling, her tail flicking. “I miss my dad, Mom. He doesn’t know I’m a mermaid forever now. How do we tell him?” Her heart ached, her love a longing, her fear a spark, her tears glistening.

April’s voice was a gentle promise, her blue eyes warm, her hand brushing Ashley’s hair. “He’ll be at the beach, in a few days, the one-week mark of your change. We’ll go tell him you’re happy and free. You still love it here, right, being a mermaid?” Her heart hoped, her love a fire, her reassurance a spark, her tears falling.

Ashley’s smile was radiant, her teal eyes shining, her voice joyful. “Mom, I love it so much! No pain, swimming free, it’s… everything I dreamed. Just wish I could be human for a day, say goodbye to home, to my life on land the right way. Get closure. I love my life in the sea, but my dad deserves that much. She lifted her teal tail, its scales catching the light, her heart soaring, her laughter a fire, her tears of happiness.

Scott and April hugged her tight, their blue eyes sparkling, their love a beacon. “We love having you here... and soon, you’ll have a sister. Macy," April said. Ashley smiled, her voice excited, her teal eyes bright. “I'm so excited!” Her heart smiled, her joy a spark, her love a fire.

Ashley stared past April, she looked at her mom's eyes and said, “Mommy, your parents said at the beach, you were transgender? Really?”

April’s breath was a deep, steady inhale, her blue eyes soft, her voice honest. “Yes, I was. On land, I was a trans girl, finding my way. But as a mermaid, I’m fully a woman, whole, and so happy. I love being your mom, Ashley, even if it happened fast. Are you okay with it? Do you miss land?” Her heart opened, her love a fire, her vulnerability a spark, her tears glistening.

Ashley’s smile was warm, her teal eyes sparkling, her voice tender. “I’m okay, Mom. I was sick for years, stuck in bed, forgetting what happy was. I dreamed of being a mermaid, and now I am. I miss some things—Dad, a bit of land—but this is home. I just wish I could have a day on land to say farewell to it.” She hugged April, her teal tail brushing hers, their love a fire, their tears of joy mingling. April smiled, "There is a way, a potion I found... for royalty like you and I. Become a mermaid for a day, to only use it once, then it's back to being a mermaid for good. If you want to use it, we can." Ashley smiled, "Really? I mean, I would like that a lot! Just one day to take in the earth and then come back to the sea." Ashley and April cuddled, their tails wrapping together as a sign of their love.

On land, Heather and Paul sat with Mark and Stacy in the living room, the night heavy with their shared grief, their voices low, their hearts burdened. “Melody’s broken,” Heather said, her blue eyes raw, her voice trembling. “Her joy’s gone, her spirit’s… drained. She’s not herself, not our girl, not since Jake, the serum, the sea. I don't know who that girl is up there.” Her heart wept, her love a fire, her sorrow a tide, her tears falling.

Paul’s voice was a quiet, heavy sigh, his brown eyes distant, his hands clasped. “She misses him, her life down there. I didn’t know… how much she loved him, how much the sea was part of her. Ariel dreamed of being on land in The Little Mermaid, for our little girl, it's like that in reverse... how Ariel dreamed of feet or girl dreams of fins” His heart ached, his love a fire, his regret a storm, his tears glistening.

Stacy’s voice was a soft, probing question, her blue eyes glistening, her hands folded. “Would you give her back to the sea, Heather? If it meant her happiness and her love?” Her heart stirred, her empathy a spark, her sorrow a love, her tears falling.

Heather’s sob was raw, her blue eyes spilling, her voice a resolute vow. “I would, if it meant she’d smile again, live again. She’s so depressed, so lost without Jake. I wish there was something I could do to bring him back, to fix her heart.” Her heart broke, her love a fire, her sacrifice a spark, her tears soaking her hands.

Mark’s voice was a quiet, thoughtful murmur, his gray eyes soft, his hands steady. “We’re excited to join April, become merpeople when Macy’s born. We’ll miss land—movies, walks, coffee—but we need to be with our daughter, our grandbaby. What about you two, Heather, Paul? Would you go to the sea, for Melody if she returned?” His heart hoped, his love a fire, his question a spark, his tears glistening.

Paul’s voice was a hesitant, heavy confession, his brown eyes distant, his hands gripping his knees. “I don’t know, Mark. Losing her again, to the sea, it’s… terrifying. But seeing her like this, empty, it’s worse. If she wanted it, if it was her choice… I don't know if I'd go. It's that whole idea of keeping some normalcy of land for the girls to come home to, well Melody at least, April can't with being a pureblood.” His voice trailed off, his heart torn, his love a fire, his fear a tide, his tears falling.

Stacy’s voice was a gentle plea, her blue eyes glistening, her hand reaching for Heather’s. “When we go, we’d hate for you two, and Melody, to be here alone, grieving. What if… There was a way, for all of you, to join us, in the sea?” Her heart hoped, her love a fire, her vision a spark, her tears falling.

Heather’s voice was a trembling whisper, her blue eyes wide, her heart a storm. “I don’t know, Stacy. I just want my daughter back, the one who laughed, who dreamed, who loved us. I don’t know how to find her, on land or sea. Whatever gets that girl back for me, let it be it. Her heart broke, her love a fire, her uncertainty a tide, her tears soaking the silence, a family adrift, bound by love, torn by loss, the ocean’s call a distant, unanswered prayer.

Chapter Text

The dawn crept over the horizon, painting the ocean in hues of gold and pink, a breathtaking canvas that mocked the turmoil in Melody’s heart. She awoke in the bedroom. Her eyes, heavy from the sleepless night, fixed on the waves beyond her window. Each crest and trough whispered of Jake—his laughter, his touch, the way his eyes crinkled when he smiled at her in their underwater home. She should have been lying beside him, her tail entwined with his, their breaths mingling in the cool currents of the sea. Instead, she was here, in a bed too soft, in a body too human, in a world that felt like a betrayal of everything she’d grown to love.

Tears spilled下來 her cheeks, as they had every night since she’d returned to land. She’d wept for this human life, for legs that could run, for air that didn’t taste of salt. But now, staring at the ocean, she realized the sea had given her something deeper—a love that anchored her, a purpose that filled her. Her chest ached, a hollow cavern where her heart once beat in rhythm with Jake’s. She pressed her face into her pillow, sobs muffled but fierce, her body trembling with the weight of her choice. The sea wasn’t just a place; it was her home, her heart, and she’d walked away from it. From him.

Her hair, a tangled mess from tossing and turning, clung to her damp face as she dragged herself downstairs. The kitchen was warm with the aroma of fresh coffee, the soft clinking of mugs mingling with the murmured conversation of her parents, Heather and Paul, and April's parents, Stacy and Mark.

“Morning, sweetheart,” Heather said, her voice soft as she rose to wrap Melody in a hug. Her arms were warm, familiar, but they couldn’t reach the cold ache inside. Paul followed, his embrace firm yet cautious, his eyes searching hers for a spark of the girl she used to be.

“How’d you sleep, Mel?” Paul asked, his tone gentle but probing.

Melody shrugged, avoiding their gaze as she moved to the cupboard. “Not great,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. She pulled out a box of cereal, the bright colors on the box a stark contrast to the grayness in her heart. She poured a bowl, the cereal clattering against the ceramic, and sat at the table, staring at the milk as it soaked the flakes. The silence stretched, heavy with unspoken questions.

Heather leaned forward, her voice careful. “Have you thought about what’s next, Melody? Maybe college? You were so excited about it before…”

Melody’s spoon froze mid-air, her knuckles whitening around it. “No,” she said, her voice sharp, cutting through the warmth of the room. “I can’t go back. It’s too much. Too many memories.” Her throat tightened, memories of late-night study sessions, cheer practices, and April’s proud smile when she aced her exams flooding her mind. “Every corner of that campus would remind me of her, and then it would make me think about Jake. I can’t do it.”

Paul set his mug down, his brow furrowed. “But you loved school, Mel. You were so driven. Maybe it could be a fresh start?”

Melody’s eyes flashed, a spark of anger breaking through her numbness. “A fresh start? Dad, I’m not the same person I was. I’m not that girl anymore. I was a mermaid. I lived in the sea. I married Jake, and now…” Her voice broke, and she shoved the cereal bowl away, the milk sloshing over the edge. “Now I’m here, and he’s there, and I don’t know who I am anymore.”

Heather reached for her hand, but Melody pulled back, wrapping her arms around herself. “What about cheer, honey?” Heather pressed, her voice trembling with hope. “You were so happy at your wedding, flipping and dancing. You lit up the room. Maybe you could—”

“Stop,” Melody snapped, her voice raw. “That was before everything fell apart. Before Jake…” She couldn’t say it, couldn’t voice the betrayal that had driven her from the sea. “I can’t just go back to cartwheels and pom-poms like nothing happened. It’s not who I am now.” She stood, her chair scraping against the floor. “I’m going to the beach.”

Upstairs, she slipped into a bikini, her fingers trembling as they brushed the fabric. It was the first time she’d worn one since her transformation, and the sensation was both foreign and achingly familiar. She ran her hands over the material, her breath hitching as she remembered the day she’d first become a mermaid, the way the scales had shimmered across her skin. Standing before the mirror, she caught her reflection and froze. Katrina’s voice echoed in her mind, sharp and commanding: “Look at your human self one last time.” Her eyes filled with tears, and she turned away, unable to face the stranger staring back at her.

Downstairs, Heather’s eyes widened as Melody descended in her bikini, a towel slung over her shoulder. “Where are you headed, honey?” she asked, her voice laced with concern.
“I told you. Going to the beach,” Melody said, her tone clipped as she slipped on sandals and headed out the door, the screen slamming shut behind her.

The sand was warm beneath her feet, the grains shifting as she approached the water’s edge. She sat, letting the waves lap at her toes, each touch a spark of connection to the sea. The ocean’s pull was undeniable, a tidal force that stirred memories of swimming with Jake, their laughter echoing through coral caves, their hands entwined as they danced in the currents. She closed her eyes, letting the sound of the waves wash over her, and whispered, “Jake, I miss you. I hope you can feel my energy..."

Her tears fell, mingling with the saltwater, and she buried her face in her hands, her body shaking with sobs. “Why did you do this to us?” she murmured, her voice lost to the wind. “I thought we were forever.”

In the sea, Jake awoke in their shared chamber, the emptiness beside him a physical pain. The coral walls, once vibrant with their shared life, felt cold and lifeless without her. He swam out, his movements mechanical as he hunted for fish, his appetite dulled by grief. April, ever attuned to the currents, sensed a disturbance—a faint echo of Melody’s presence. With a flick of her tail and a pulse of magic, she conjured an image in the water, a shimmering vision of Melody sitting on the shore, her feet in the waves, her face etched with sorrow.

Jake’s breath caught, his tail stilling as he stared at her. She was so close, yet impossibly far. Her human form was both familiar and foreign. His heart shattered anew, the pieces grinding against each other. April’s voice was gentle but firm. “Jake, she’s there, right now. She’s hurting. I can feel her longing for you. I can open a portal right now. Go to her. I'll open a portal. Use today as your weekly visit.”

Jake’s fins twitched, but he turned away, his voice low. “No. I can’t.”

April’s tail flicked in frustration, her eyes flashing. “She’s your wife, Jake. Don’t you love her? Don’t you owe her an apology, at least?”

He stopped, his shoulders hunching as if the weight of the ocean pressed down on him. “Of course I love her,” he said, his voice cracking. “I wake up every morning reaching for her, and she’s not there. I can’t sleep, April. I can’t eat. My heart is in pieces without her. But I betrayed her. I broke her trust. She doesn’t want to see me. She made that clear when she left.”

April swam closer, her voice softening but urgent. “You don’t know that, Jake. You’re assuming. She’s sitting there, crying for you. I can feel her heart calling to the sea. You owe it to her—to both of you—to try. Swim to her. Tell her you’re sorry. Tell her you love her.”

Jake’s eyes glistened, his tail flicking restlessly. “And what if she turns me away? What if she hates me? I can’t… I can’t face that.”

April’s voice hardened. “You’re a coward, Jake. You made a mistake, yes, but running from it makes it worse. She’s your person. Go fight for her.”

He shook his head, his voice barely a whisper. “She deserves better than me.” He swam away, the water blurring around him as he fought the tears threatening to spill.

April watched him go, her heart heavy with frustration and sorrow. “You’re breaking her heart all over again,” she murmured, turning back to the portal she’d need to open for Ashley’s visit.

Back on the beach, Melody stood, wading into the water until it reached her waist. She looked down, her feet buried in the sand, wishing for the familiar tingle of transformation. But there was nothing—no scales, no fins, just human skin, soft and vulnerable. Her toes were getting wrinkled from the water. Her chest heaved, and she whispered to the waves, “Jake, why did you do this? I can’t live without you. You were my home.”

The words hung in the air, unanswered, and she trudged back to the sand, collapsing onto her towel. Her knees drew to her chest, and she stared at the ocean, its vastness a mirror of her loneliness. She sat there for hours, the sun climbing higher, her tears drying on her cheeks. Finally, she stood, brushing the sand from her legs, and cast one last, longing glance at the sea before turning back to the beach house. She whispered out to Jake, "I thought your heart would sense me and come make things right..."

Heather was waiting inside, a towel ready, her eyes soft with worry. “You okay, honey?” she asked, holding out the towel.

“Not really,” Melody said, wrapping the towel around herself. Heather’s gaze lingered, seeing the truth in her daughter’s red-rimmed eyes, but she didn’t press.

In the shower, Melody let the hot water cascade over her, her fingers tracing her wrists where scales once shimmered. Now, there was only smooth, human skin—no gills, no trace of the mermaid she’d been. She scrubbed her body and hair, trying to wash away the ache in her chest, but it clung to her. Afterwards, she dressed in soft sweats as she curled up on the couch with a blanket, scrolling through her phone. Photos of her cheer friends filled her feed—smiling, carefree, human, their lives untouched by the sea. They were living the life she’d thought she wanted, but now it felt like a cruel reminder of what she’d lost.

A knock at the door startled her. Heather opened it, and Mia and Alexis burst in, their faces alight with excitement. “Melody!” Mia squealed, rushing to hug her. “Oh my gosh, you’re back! How are you here?”

Melody stayed on the couch and stiffened in their embrace as they hugged. Her heart was too heavy for their enthusiasm. “I’m human again,” she said, her voice flat, pulling back to sit on the couch.

Alexis sat beside her, her brow furrowed. “But… at your wedding, you turned into a mermaid. You went back to the sea. What happened?”

Melody’s throat tightened, the words clawing their way out. “Jake… he betrayed me. He broke my heart, turned me into this, and I was forced to come back.” Her voice cracked, and she looked away, her fingers twisting the edge of the blanket.

Mia’s eyes softened, her hand reaching for Melody’s. “Oh, Mel, I’m so sorry. That’s so awful. What about April? Is she still in the sea?”

Melody nodded, swallowing hard. “She’s queen now. Gave up her legs for good and became a full mermaid. She adopted a 16-year-old mermaid named Ashley, and she’s pregnant with her second daughter.”

Alexis’s jaw dropped. “April’s a mom? That’s incredible!” But her smile faded as she saw Melody’s expression. “What’s wrong, Mel?”

Melody’s hands clenched, her voice barely audible. “I can’t have kids. Not as a human, not as a mermaid. It’s… It’s just not possible for me.”

Mia’s eyes filled with tears, and she squeezed Melody’s hand. “I’m so sorry, Mel. That’s not fair.”

Alexis leaned in, her voice gentle. “Why don’t you come back to college with us? We miss you. Cheer needs you. You were our star. We would be so complete with you!" Mia joined in, she began day dreaming, "Yeah!! The three of us get an apartment, college days, and party nights!"

Melody’s patience snapped, her voice rising. “No! Stop it, both of you. I’m not going back to college. I’m not cheering again. I’m not that person anymore. My husband is gone, my heart is broken, and I can’t just pretend everything’s okay. Please, just… stop! Alright!"

The room fell silent, the air thick with an awkwardness. Mia tried one last time, her voice hesitant. “Maybe… shopping? Just to get out for a bit?”

“No,” Melody said, her tone final. “I just need to be alone right now. Just go…”

Mia and Alexis exchanged a glance, their faces falling. “Okay,” Alexis said softly. “We’ll call you later, okay? We love you.” They hugged her, but Melody’s arms were limp, and they left, the door clicking shut behind them.

Melody’s composure crumbled. She buried her face in her hands, sobs shaking her shoulders. Heather rushed to her side, wrapping her in a hug. “Oh, baby,” she whispered, stroking Melody’s hair. “It’s going to be okay.”

“No, it’s not,” Melody sobbed, her voice muffled against her mother’s shoulder. “I wanted to be human again so badly, and now I am, and it’s all wrong. I miss the sea, Mom. I miss Jake. He’s my person, my everything, and he broke me. I don’t know how to live without him, but I don’t know how to forgive him either. He could have shown up by now but he hasn't!”

Heather held her tighter, her own eyes wet. “I know it hurts, sweetheart. I know. But you’re strong. You’ll find your way.”

Another knock came at the door, and Melody groaned, wiping her eyes. “What now?” she muttered, storming to the door and flinging it open. “What?”

Megan stood there, her face pale, her eyes wide with shock. “Melody? Oh my gosh, what are you doing here?”

Melody’s anger dissolved into confusion. “Megan? What are you doing here?”

Megan nodded, her voice trembling. “Yeah, I… I needed to talk to someone who’d understand. I thought your mom would be here, because of you being a mermaid. But you’re here. Why do you have legs?”

Melody sighed, stepping aside. “Come in. It’s a long story.”

Heather rushed to hug Megan, her warmth a stark contrast to Melody’s guarded demeanor. “Megan, sweetheart, how are you?”

“I’m… not great,” Megan admitted, her voice small. “I just need to talk to you, but Melody is... here, so I'd like to talk to her.”

Melody led her upstairs to her room, where they sat on the bed, an uneasy silence stretching between them. Finally, Megan spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. “So… why’d you come back, Mel? What happened?”

Melody recounted her story—the betrayal, the heartbreak, the excruciating transformation back to human. Her voice broke as she spoke, tears streaming down her face. “Jake was my world, Megan. And he shattered it. The portal me back, but… it’s not home anymore.”

Megan’s eyes filled with tears, and she reached for Melody’s hand. “I’m so sorry, Mel. That’s… I can’t even imagine. How are you holding up?”

“Barely,” Melody admitted, her voice raw. “What about you? Why are you here? I thought you were happy to be human again.”

Megan’s gaze dropped to her hands, twisting nervously. “I thought I would be. But it’s so hard, Mel. High school won’t take me back—I’m 27 now, technically. College won’t either; I never graduated. I don't want to just take the GED. High School was meant to be an experience. Everywhere I go, people stare, whisper. They call me ‘zombie girl’ because I was gone for ten years. My friends from before—they’re married, have kids, and houses. They look at me like I’m a ghost, they don't want to be friends with a 27 year old whos is technically 17. I’m stuck, and it hurts so much.”

Melody’s heart ached for her friend. “Megan, I’m so sorry. That sounds unbearable.”

Megan’s voice dropped to a whisper. “I came here to talk to your mom... to find out when you'd be on land again. What was I going to talk to you about... I want to go back. To the sea. To be a mermaid again.”

Melody’s eyes widened. “What? But you fought so hard to be human.”

“I know,” Megan said, her voice breaking. “I thought it was what I wanted. But I don’t fit here anymore. My parents are amazing, Lexie’s the best sister, but… I’m a stranger in this world. The sea was easier. I felt free there, alive. I want that back.”

“What about Ethan?” Melody asked, her voice soft.

Megan gave a bitter laugh, wiping her eyes. “Ethan’s fine. He slipped back into life like nothing had happened. He’s taking his GED, going to community college in another state where no one knows his past. We tried to reconnect, but… there’s nothing there anymore. We’re strangers now.”

Melody hesitated, her voice gentle. “Going back to being a mermaid… I've been told it’s painful. Worse than the first transformation. And you’d need April to do it. Maybe when Callahan visits Ashley in two days? You could try to find her then. I remember hearing she would visit him, at least that was said before I was changed back.”

Megan nodded, her jaw set. “I’m sure. I need this, Mel. I can’t keep living like this.”

Melody pulled her into a hug, her tears falling. “You’ll be okay. I know your pain... I feel the same way you do,” she whispered, though her heart doubted the words. “I just want you to be happy.”

Megan squeezed her back. “Thanks, Mel. I’m going to tell my parents. Wish me luck. Why don't you change back, too? ”

“Good luck,” Melody said, her voice thick. “You’ve got this. I can't go back, especially after what Jake did. He needs to come to me if he wants me, and even then, would it be the same?” The girls hugged, and Melody walked Megan out. Melody told her she would be there for her on the beach when she changes back.

Megan pushed the door open, the familiar warmth of the kitchen hitting her like a blanket. She could smell grilled cheese and tomato soup—comfort foods Bren had made with the hope of easing her mood. But nothing in this house, nothing on this land, could soothe the tightness in Megan’s chest. She felt like a stranger in her own skin, and no one could fix it.

Bren and Tom were sitting at the table, smiles blooming on their faces as they looked up. But when they saw Megan’s somber expression, their smiles faltered, slipping into confusion.

"Hey, baby," Bren said, her voice gentle, trying to hide the concern in her eyes. She wiped her hands on the dish towel as she stood up. "We were thinking of planning a family vacation to celebrate you being home. Maybe Disney Land? You used to love it there."

Megan shook her head, her gaze locked onto her parents. Her voice was steady, but there was an edge to it—a quiet desperation that made her words sting. “No, I don’t want that. I need to talk to you both.”

The room grew colder, the heat from the stove seeming to disappear as the air grew heavy with tension.

Bren took a step toward her, her brow furrowed. “What is it, honey?”

Megan took a deep breath, her hands trembling. "I want to become a mermaid again.”

Bren’s face went pale, her eyes wide with disbelief. “Wait… what did you just say?”

Tom’s eyes hardened, a deep crease forming on his forehead as he straightened, hands gripping the counter. “You want to what?”

Megan’s chest tightened as she looked at them. She had never felt so far away from her own parents. “I need to become a mermaid, again. I don’t belong here. Not like this. I want to go back to the sea, where I was free. I can’t do this anymore. I tried to but I can't do it.”

Bren’s expression crumpled, her hands flying to her face as her voice shook. “Are you kidding me, Megan? After everything we’ve been through? You want to leave again?”

Megan’s eyes burned with frustration, her voice cracking under the pressure. “You don’t understand! It’s impossible here. I’m stuck in this body, stuck in this life, and I can’t be normal again. I don’t belong here, Mom. I don’t fit in. The world keeps changing, and I’m still the girl who disappeared ten years ago. Everyone else has moved on. My old friends have gotten older, had lives, and families. And I’m just... this freak. None of them want to talk to me, and current 17-year-olds don't want to be friends with someone who is legally 27 but looks 17!”

Tom stepped forward, his voice low but laced with anger, his hands clenched at his sides. “You just came back to us, Megan! You can’t just run away again. You can’t—”

“I can’t live this way!” Megan interrupted, her voice sharp, and her face flushed with emotion. “I’m suffocating here! I’m not the same person. I don’t even recognize myself anymore. High school won’t take me back. The college rejected me. No one will hire me, and I’m a joke to everyone. I can’t even show my face without being called ‘zombie girl.’”

Her breath hitched, and tears began to pool in her eyes. She fought to keep her composure but found it slipping through her fingers. “The sea was the only place I felt alive, where I felt like I was myself. The only place I didn’t feel... broken. For the few minutes that I was down there in the new kingdom, everything restored, I just felt... free. And now you’re telling me I have to stay here and pretend everything’s okay when it’s not?!”

Bren's face crumpled as if she’d been punched in the stomach, her voice barely a whisper. “But in our hearts and minds, you died, Megan. You were gone for ten years. You don’t just walk away from everything we fought for to bring you back. Do you understand how much it hurt us? How much does it still hurt? We got you back, and now you want to leave again?”

Tom’s voice shook, raw with pain. “We can’t lose you again, Megan. We can’t go through that. We’ve already lost so much... you can’t just escape when things get hard. No. You're not going.”

Megan’s anger flared, her fists clenching at her sides. “It’s not an escape, it’s survival,” she spat, her voice rising. “I’m drowning here, and you want me to just smile and pretend like everything is fine? I’m not fine! No one will ever see me for who I am. The real me. I’m stuck here, in this body, in this world. I’ll never be what I was. I’ll never be the person I was before I went to the sea. You don’t understand what it’s like to feel broken in your own skin.”

Bren’s chest rose and fell in shallow breaths, her face pale, and her eyes filled with unshed tears. “Megan…” she whispered, her voice cracking. “I lost you. We lost you. And now you want to leave again? To go back to the ocean... to live that life again?”

Megan dropped her gaze, her voice quieter now but still filled with conviction. “I need it, Mom. I need to feel free again. I need to feel like I belong to something. The sea is beautiful, and it’s not like before. Kacy stayed there. She understands. I can portal here once a week. I won’t disappear forever.”

Bren lifted her hands to her face, her sobs muffled as she sank down onto the couch. Tom stood there, frozen, his face a mask of agony. His voice was low, pained. “You think you can just pick up and leave like it’s nothing? Like, we’ll be okay with it?”

Megan took a step closer, her voice softening as she knelt in front of her mother. “Mom, please. Think about it. I’m not asking to abandon you. I’m asking for freedom. I’m asking to finally live... in a way that feels real to me.”

Bren shook her head, her tears falling freely now. “I just got you back, Megan. I can’t lose you again.”

Megan swallowed hard, her own tears spilling down her face as she placed her hand on her mother’s shoulder. “I promise, I won’t leave you forever. I’ll come back. I’ll visit every week, I’ll try to make this work. But I need this. Please. Don’t make me stay here like this.”

For a long moment, Bren didn’t speak. Then, in a voice thick with emotion, she whispered, “You promise you’ll come back? You really want to be a mermaid, have a tail, fins, gills, the whole thing? You don't want to keep trying life here? ”

“I promise,” Megan said, her voice barely audible as she hugged her mother tightly, the tears flowing freely. "Mom, I just want to be happy in my life and be free. Please just let me go. Yes I know all that comes with being a mermaid. I'll come visit weekly and portal your front yard if they let me. Have day trips here. We can't do Disney Land, I would love to do that but I just need to be free."

Tom stepped closer, wrapping his arms around them both, his voice trembling. “You’re our daughter. We’ll always love you. But we don’t know how to let you go again.”

“I know,” Megan whispered, closing her eyes as the weight of her decision sank in. “But I have to.”

The family stood there, holding each other, the space between them filled with love, fear, and the crushing weight of loss.

Chapter Text

Two days later, Ashley, the young mermaid April and Scott had adopted, swam with nervous excitement, her tail flicking in the water. “It’s beach day!” she said, her voice bright but tinged with worry. “I’m so excited to see my dad, but… what if he’s upset about me staying in the sea?”

April smoothed her hair, her tail brushing against Ashley’s. “We’ll be right there, honey. He loves you. He’ll understand. You get to see him for one day on land, we have magic that grants you just one day only, forever. Take it if you need it.” Ashley was excited at the possibility, "I do want that, I'm excited to see my dad for a day and be on land one last day!"

A little later, April swam to Jake’s chamber, her expression stern. “Jake, we’re going to the beach with Ashley so she can see her Dad. Come with us. Get legs for the day, go see Melody. Apologize. Make this right.”

Jake stared at the coral wall, his silence heavy. April’s patience snapped. “Jake, stop this! You made a mistake, but you’re making it worse by hiding. Melody’s hurting. I can feel her heart calling to you across the sea. Go to her. Tell her you love her, that you’re sorry. Fight for her!"

Jake’s voice was barely audible, raw with pain. “I love her more than anything, April. Every morning, I reach for her, and she’s not there. I can’t sleep, can’t think. Can't eat. But I broke her trust. She left because of me. What if she hates me? I can’t face that.”

April’s eyes softened, but her voice was firm. “She left because you forced her to become human and ripped her tail away! You don’t know what she feels unless you ask. You’re her husband, Jake. You vowed to love her through everything. Don’t let your fear stop you from trying.”

He shook his head, his tail flicking restlessly. “I can't take the step forward to do that. I messed up, and I'm living in this pain now.” His voice broke, and he swam away, leaving April’s heart heavy with frustration.

April opened the portal, and Scott and Ashley swam through, emerging on the beach where the Navy stood guard, ensuring their safety. April thanked them for honoring their promise, her voice steady despite her worry for Jake. Ashley swam to her father, Detective Callahan, who waited with a bag of clothes, his face lighting up at the sight of her.

“Hey, babygirl,” he said, bending down, his smile faltering as he saw her tail. “Where’s your legs? I brought clothes. I thought we’d go see a movie, get lunch, have a day on land.”

Ashley’s tail flicked nervously, her voice small. “Daddy…”

Callahan’s brow furrowed, his eyes searching hers. April swam closer, her voice gentle but firm. “Callahan, when Ashley came to live with us, the sea’s magic chose us as her parents. We adopted her, and the sea approved it. She’s a princess now, a pureblood mermaid. She can’t have legs anymore.”

Callahan’s face fell, his eyes glistening as he sat beside Ashley, his hand resting on her tail. “I wanted to do land things with you, baby,” he said, his voice breaking. “I brought a towel, clothes… I thought we’d have our days together. This is so hard. I agreed to you becoming a mermaid and this healing you, not for you to be in the water forever, without land visits.”

Ashley’s tears fell, her tail splashing softly. “I’m sorry, Daddy. I needed Queen April and Scott as my parents. I wanted to be a princess. I’m happy now, safe. My heart’s full.”

Callahan hugged her tightly, his tears falling into her hair. “I’m happy for you, babygirl. I am. But I miss you. I wanted to take you to the arcade, to eat ice cream, to… just be with you.”

Scott swam forward, and Callahan stood, wading knee-deep to shake his hand. “You’re her dad in the sea now,” Callahan said, his voice steady despite his tears. “Keep her safe. Guide her. I trust you.”

Ashley clung to him, her voice trembling. “I’m still your daughter, Daddy.”

“I know, baby,” he said, kissing her forehead. “I feel the love they have for you. I’ll visit every week. I promise.” He looked at April, his eyes pleading. “You’ll bring her back, right?”

“Every week,” April promised. “And Callahan… you could join us. Be a merman. Live with her in the sea.”

Callahan shook his head, a sad smile on his lips. “Maybe one day. But I’m a police officer. I need to stay on land for now.”

Detective Callahan, I can grant both you and Ashley a gift for just today. When Ashley became a mermaid princess, it changed her to be a pureblood mermaid, like me. She can have legs for today but she must return here at sunset. This is once only, future visits she will be at the beach but in the water to breath. Please don't miss the sundown point, it's a scary and painful change if its past sundown. I've been through It, I don't want our daughter going through that. Detective Callahan agreed. April generated the magic serum, she said Ashley, my girl, this will only hurt a little. She gave her the shot, Ashley said Ow and she watched her tail fade away, gills and fins disappear and her legs returned, she was naked on the sand and Detective Callahan quickly covered her with the towel. Callahan thanked them. April and Scott said it's our gift to you. Please take care of her, we couldn't imagine life without her. Remember, she can't get wet at all. Ashley if you go to the bathroom, be careful, please. Ashley nodded, she wanted to hug April and Scott but almost stepped into the water. April said woah honey, watch your step, if you touch water you can't change back to human right now. Ashley teary eyed wanted to hug them. April said we will see you at sundown.

Detective Callahan held a towel around Ashley as she got changed. Ashley amazed at how working legs feels! I'm not sick anymore! She missed her tail but thankful for one day with legs. Detective Callahan promised to have her back soon. They went off through the sand to Callahan's car.

As they spoke, Megan, Bren, Lexie and Tom approached, their faces heavy with emotion. April spotted to them, her eyes softening as Megan walked up. April greeted them. Megan explained her desire to return to the sea. “You understand this is permanent,” April warned, her voice gentle. “And the transformation is more painful than the first time. You can visit weekly, but you’ll be a mermaid forever.”

Megan nodded, her jaw set. “I’m sure. I need this.”

Melody appeared, her face a mask of sorrow, her eyes red from crying. “Megan, wait,” she said, her voice breaking.

Megan turned, surprised. “Mel? What are you doing here?”

Melody’s lips trembled as she forced a sad smile. “I just… I wanted to hug you, to say I love you. Good luck out there.”

Megan’s eyes filled with tears, and she hugged Melody tightly. “Come with me,” she whispered. “The sea misses you. I know you miss it.”

Melody shook her head, her voice cracking. “I can’t. What Jake did… it broke me. I’m here for you, Megan, not for me.”

April looked at Melody, her heart aching. “Your heart longs for the sea, Melody. I can feel it.”

“April, please, stop,” Melody said, her voice sharp. “I'm here for Megan."

April told Megan to undress, hugging her parents and Lexie, tears streaming down their faces. “I’ll visit,” she promised, her voice thick. “I just need to be happy.”

Bren clung to her, sobbing. “I understand, baby. I hate it, but I understand. Be happy. We love you.”

The sun dipped low, casting a fiery glow over the waves as April steadied the syringe, its serum glinting with an otherworldly sheen. Megan’s eyes widened, a mix of fear and longing flickering across her face. “You’re sure about this?” April asked, voice taut with urgency, "You can back out now if you want to"

Megan nodded, jaw clenched. “Do it. I can’t stay human anymore.” April plunged the needle into Megan’s arm, and a scream tore from her throat, raw and primal. Pain seared through her veins, a molten tide that buckled her knees. She collapsed onto the sand, her body trembling violently as the transformation began. Megan's parents Bren and Tom cried watching their child in pain.

“Megan!” Bren knelt beside her, hands hovering, helpless. Megan’s legs twitched, then fused with a sickening crunch, bones grinding as teal scales erupted across her skin like wildfire. Her pelvis snapped forward, reshaping into a sleek, muscular tail. She gasped, tears streaming down her face, her hands clawing at the sand. “It hurts—it hurts so much!”

Her feet melded, toes elongating into delicate, translucent fins. Gills slit open along her hips, quivering as they drew in air, desperate for water. “I can’t breathe!” Megan choked, her voice a ragged plea. She dragged herself toward the ocean, nails scraping the shore, until the waves lapped at her skin. She submerged her face, gulping water, her new gills fluttering as they took over. Relief washed over her, and she lay there, half in the sea, her tail shimmering under the surface.

Megan’s trembling hand reached down, tracing the transition from skin to scales. A shaky smile broke through her tears. “I missed this so much,” she whispered, lifting her tail slightly, letting the water cascade off it. “I’m whole again.”

April’s arms wrapped around her, warm and fierce. “We missed you. Kacy and her mom—Rachel—they’re gonna lose it when they see you.”

Megan’s head snapped up, confusion etching her face. “What do you mean, her mom? Rachel’s… alive?”

April’s eyes softened, but her voice carried weight. “Yeah. Turns out Rachel’s a mermaid, too. She was trapped in the algae, like you were. They’re both waiting for you, Megan. They’ll be over the moon.”

Megan’s family gathered closer, their faces a mix of awe and grief. Her parents knelt beside her, tears glistening in their eyes. Megan pulled her little sister, Lexie, into a tight hug. “Be a good girl for Mommy and Daddy, okay? I wish I were okay being human, I wanted to live a life with you. I'll be back and share stories of the sea with you” she murmured, voice breaking. Lexie nodded, sobbing into her shoulder. Megan turned to her parents, her hands gripping theirs. “Thank you… for loving me. For everything.”

Melody walked up in her bikini and shorts. "Megan, wait!" she sank to the sand beside Megan. Her fingers brushed Megan’s tail, a wistful ache in her eyes. “It’s beautiful,” she said softly. “You missed it, didn't you?”

Megan’s gaze met hers, sharp with understanding. “So much. You do, too, don’t you?”

Melody’s breath hitched, her hand lingering on the scales. “Every damn day.”

Megan’s voice turned pleading. “Come with us, Mel. You belong out there. You know you do.”

April swam forward, her tone gentle but firm. “Melody, I can do the change for you. Right now. You can go back.”

Melody’s eyes welled up, a tear slipping down her cheek. She wiped it away, shaking her head. “I can’t. Not unless Jake comes to me first. I need to hear it from him.”

April’s face hardened, her voice dropping low. “Jake’s a mess, Mel. He’s not eating, not sleeping. He cries all day, says he’s broken without you. He regrets it—everything. I know your heart, Melody. The queen’s power feels it. You want to be a mermaid again, to be with him.”

Melody stood, her fists clenching, her voice raw. “Then why isn’t he here, April? If he’s so broken, why hasn’t he come to me? What he did—it shattered me. Your words mean something, but they’re not his words. I need him to say it. He has to swim to me. He knows where I am.”

April’s eyes softened, but her words were blunt. “He won’t come, Melody. He’s too ashamed.”

Melody’s shoulders sagged, her voice barely a whisper. “Then I’m not going. I’ll live with this pain instead.” She forced a smile, glancing at April’s glowing figure. “You look amazing, by the way. Motherhood suits you.”

April’s hand rested on her swollen belly, but her focus stayed on Melody. “The portal’s closing soon. We have to go.” She turned to Megan and Scott, who nodded, their tails flicking in the water. Megan cast one last look at her family, her parents weeping on the shore, their hands clasped tightly. Melody stood frozen, watching as the trio swam toward the portal, their silhouettes vanishing into the shimmering light. Her heart cracked open, the pain crashing over her like a rogue wave.

Melody trudged back to the beach house, her bare feet sinking into the cool sand. The ocean’s roar felt like a taunt, echoing the life she’d left behind. She sank onto the shore, staring at the waves, her thoughts a tangled mess of Megan’s transformation, Jake’s betrayal, and April’s words. She loved him still, with a ferocity that scared her. But his absence, his silence—it was a knife twisting in her chest, it made her feel like he didn't want her anymore.

The door creaked open behind her, and Heather stepped out, her face etched with worry. “Melody? You okay, honey?” She sat beside her daughter, wrapping an arm around her shoulders.

Melody shook her head, tears spilling over. “No, Mom. I’m not. I went to the beach today. Megan’s back where she belongs, happy in the sea as a mermaid. But me? I’m stuck. I thought being human would fix everything, but it’s worse. I miss Jake so much it hurts to breathe. He’s my home. But what he did… I can’t just forget it. April was here, offered to change me back to a mermaid today, and I said no. I want him, Mom, but I can’t swim out there and pretend it didn’t happen.”

Paul joined them, his voice soft but steady. “Have you thought about going back, Mel? Talking to him? Maybe that’s the only way to figure this out.”

Melody’s hands twisted in her lap, her voice cracking like glass. “How, Dad? How do I swim up to him and say, ‘Hey, you broke my heart, but let’s try again’? It’s too much. I love him—so much it’s killing me—but I’m so angry, so hurt. I don’t know who I am without him, but I don’t know how to be with him either. I’m lost.”

Heather pulled her into a fierce hug, her own tears falling. “You don’t have to decide today, baby. One step at a time. We’re here, always.”

Melody nodded, but the ache in her chest didn’t ease. She said, "I just want to go lie in bed all day," as the ocean’s call haunted her as she walked inside. The pillow soaked up her tears as she curled into herself, the pain a relentless tide threatening to pull her under. The sea still sang to her, a siren’s song of love and loss, but Jake’s absence was a wound that refused to heal. She didn’t know how to navigate this, how to reconcile the life she’d dreamed of with the one she’d lost. All she knew was the ache, the longing, and the unbearable weight of a heart torn in two.

Chapter Text

The ocean shimmered under the midday sun, its surface a dazzling tapestry of blues and greens, reflecting a tranquility that masked the storm of emotions within Megan as she swam toward the underwater kingdom. Her tail gleamed with every flick, slicing through the currents with a grace she’d almost forgotten. The sea embraced her like a mother, its cool waters soothing the raw wounds of her human life, washing away the pain of isolation and judgment. Her heart, once crushed by the weight of a world that no longer recognized her, swelled with a joy so profound it brought tears to her eyes. She was home, and for the first time in years, she felt truly alive. She knew that she could embrace this kingdom for the joy it held, not the pain it had endured under Katrina's evil rule.

As she neared the coral spires of the kingdom, their vibrant hues pulsing with life in the filtered sunlight, a familiar figure darted toward her, auburn hair trailing like a comet through the water. “Megan?” Kacy’s voice rang out, sharp with disbelief, her eyes wide as she froze mid-swim. “Oh my gosh, is that you? Megan!”

Megan’s face split into a radiant smile, her tail propelling her forward until she crashed into Kacy, their arms wrapping around each other in a fierce, desperate embrace. Their tails entwined, spinning them in a joyful whirl through the current, bubbles rising around them like laughter. “Kacy!” Megan cried, her voice thick with emotion, tears mingling with the sea. “I’m back. I’m back!”

Kacy pulled back, her hands gripping Megan’s shoulders, her eyes searching her face as if to confirm she wasn’t a mirage. “I didn’t know you were coming back!” she exclaimed, her voice trembling with a mix of shock and joy. “What happened? Why are you here? I thought you wanted to be human again! We used to talk about you coming back, but I never thought… oh, Megs, I can’t believe you’re here!”

Megan’s smile softened, her eyes glistening as she looked into Kacy’s familiar face, the one that had been her anchor through countless days in the sea. “I tried, Kacy,” she said, her voice breaking. “I thought being human was what I wanted. I could go back to my old life, pick up where I left off—high school, friends, all of it. But it was so hard. People stared at me, whispered behind my back, and called me ‘zombie girl’ because I was gone for ten years. My friends… they’ve moved on. They’re married, have kids, houses, and lives. High School wouldn't let me return, College required the GED or a diploma. So, I’m stuck, Kacy. I’m a ghost in their world, and every day it hurts more. I couldn’t breathe there. The sea… It’s where I’m free. It’s where I belong.”

Kacy’s eyes filled with tears, her tail brushing against Megan’s in a comforting gesture. “Oh, Megs,” she whispered, her voice cracking. “I can’t imagine what that was like. Being back on land, trying to fit in after everything we’ve been through here. I missed you so much. I kept swimming, hoping you’d come back, but I was so scared you were gone for good.” She pulled Megan into another hug, her arms tight, her voice muffled against her shoulder. “You’re home now, and I’m never letting you go again.”

Megan clung to her, her tears flowing freely. “I missed you, too, Kacy. You and the sea were all I could think about. I tried to be human, but it wasn’t me anymore. I need this—the currents, the coral, you. This is where I’m whole.”

A gentle current stirred, and Rachel, Kacy’s mother, swam forward, her eyes warm but shadowed with concern. “Megan, sweetheart,” she said, her voice like a soothing tide, wrapping around them both. She drew them into a three-way embrace, her tail brushing theirs, her presence a steady anchor in the swirling water. “You’ve been through so much. Are you sure this is what you want? The sea is forever, Megan. There’s no going back, not after this.”

Megan nodded, her jaw set despite the tears streaming down her face. “I’m sure, Rachel. I tried to be human, but it broke me. Every day was a fight to fit in, to pretend I was someone I’m not. Here, I feel alive. I feel like I can breathe again. This is my home, and I never want to leave it again.”

Rachel’s smile was bittersweet, her hand lingering on Megan’s arm. “Then you’re staying with us. We have an extra kelp bed in our cove. It’s yours, Megan. You’re family now, and you always will be. Please, call me Mom. You have your mother on land, but I would be honored to adopt you as my daughter of the ocean."

Megan’s heart swelled, her voice thick with gratitude. “Thank you, Mom,” she whispered, her tears blending with the sea. “Thank you for giving me a home again. I was so scared I wouldn’t belong anywhere, but… this feels right. This feels like where I’m meant to be. Kacy is my sister of the sea, and you're now my mother of the sea, and we will live here forever.”

Kacy grinned, her tail flicking with excitement, her eyes sparkling with mischief. “It’s gonna be like old times, Megs, but better. No more human drama, no more whispers or stares. Just you, me, our mom, and the sea. We’re gonna explore new reefs, maybe even chase some bioluminescent fish at night. It’s gonna be epic!”

Megan laughed through her tears, the sound bright and free, echoing through the coral. “No more human drama,” she agreed, her heart lighter than it had been in years. “Just us, the ocean, and all the adventures we can handle. I can’t wait.” Megan looked down at their tails moving, their scales glittering in the sunlight. "I love this so much. Just now need to find us some mermen!" Kacy and Megan both giggled.

Rachel squeezed their hands, her voice warm, “You two are going to light up this kingdom. Welcome home, Megan.”

On land, the morning sun blazed, casting a golden glow over the walking path where Callahan walked hand-in-hand with Ashley, his daughter, who had been granted a single day of human legs by the sea’s magic. She wore a tank top and jean shorts and tennis shoes he’d chosen, her dark hair bouncing as she skipped beside him, her laughter a song that both warmed and shattered his heart. They’d spent the morning at a movie theater, watching an animated film filled with talking animals and catchy songs, Ashley’s giggles echoing in his ears like a memory from her childhood. Now, they sat at a small ice cream shop, the air thick with the scent of waffle cones and sea salt, a constant reminder of the world waiting to reclaim her.

“You still love chocolate fudge, huh?” Callahan said, his voice soft as he watched her dig into a sundae piled high with whipped cream, sprinkles, and a cherry on top.

Ashley grinned, licking her spoon clean, her eyes sparkling with joy. “Always, Daddy. It’s the best. You know that!”

He smiled, memorizing every detail of her face—the way her nose crinkled when she laughed, the freckles dusting her cheeks, the spark in her eyes that reminded him of her mother. She was his little girl, but she wasn’t entirely his anymore. The sea had claimed her, and this day—movies, ice cream, and now miniature golf—was a precious, fleeting gift, a chance to hold onto her before she slipped away again.

At the golf course, the clatter of clubs and the chatter of families filled the air. Callahan handed Ashley a putter, his smile tinged with the ache of knowing this day would end. “Ready to lose to your old man again?” he teased, trying to keep his voice light, though his heart felt heavy as an anchor.

Ashley stuck out her tongue, her eyes gleaming with mischief. “You wish, Daddy. I’m gonna crush you this time. Watch me sink that hole-in-one.”

They played, Ashley’s laughter ringing out as she sank a tricky putt on the third hole, her victory dance—a twirl and a playful bow—making Callahan’s chest tighten with pride and pain. She was so vibrant, so alive, yet so different from the girl he’d raised on land who had lived with severe, incurable pain, healed by the power of the merfolk. After the game, they drove to their old house, the one Callahan had kept as a shrine to the life they’d had before the sea took her. He led her inside, watching as her eyes widened at the sight of her childhood bedroom.

Her stuffed animals lined the shelves, their button eyes watching her like silent sentinels. Her clothes hung in the closet, frozen in time, a snapshot of the girl she’d been. Ashley ran her fingers over a faded teddy bear, its fur worn from years of her hugs, her expression caught between nostalgia and distance. Callahan leaned against the doorframe, his voice thick with emotion. “Do you miss it, Ash? This house, your room, your old life? All of this?”

Ashley’s hand stilled, her eyes drifting to the window, where the ocean glimmered in the distance, a constant pull on her heart. “I do… and I don’t,” she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. “I miss you, Daddy. I miss days like this, just us, laughing and being silly, eating ice cream, and playing games. But the sea… It’s my home now. It’s where I’m happy, where I feel like I belong. I’m not the same girl who lived in this room when I was in pain, living with that pain every day. Becoming a mermaid saved my life.”

Callahan nodded, his throat tight, his heart aching with the weight of her words. He made her a peanut butter and jelly sandwich, the way he used to when she was little, cutting it into triangles just how she liked it. They sat at the kitchen table, the silence heavy with everything they couldn’t say. “Are you really happy down there?” he asked, his voice trembling, his eyes searching hers. “With April and Scott? Do they… do they treat you right? Are they good to you?”

Ashley’s eyes shone with tears, but her smile was genuine, radiant. “It’s a dream, Daddy. They love me so much. April’s like a mom to me—she’s always there, teaching me, hugging me when I’m scared. And Scott… he’s my sea dad. He’s strong and kind, and he makes me feel safe. They make me feel like I have a purpose, like I’m part of something bigger. I’m a princess, you know? I have responsibilities, but they feel right. I’m happy, truly.”

Callahan squeezed her hand, his fingers trembling, his heart breaking and swelling all at once. “Then I’m letting you go, Ash. With all the love in my heart, I’m giving you to April and Scott. They’re your parents now, in the sea. But I’ll be on the beach every Monday, okay? I’ll always be there, waiting for you, no matter what. I know you can't have legs anymore after today, but you sit on the sand, tail in the water, I'll be right there bringing you ice cream or whatever you want.”

Ashley’s tears spilled over, and she clung to his hand, her voice breaking. “Every Monday, Daddy. I love you so much. I’ll always come back to you. You’re my land dad, forever.”

Callahan looked out the window. He said it's nearing sunset, we need to go. Ashley gave her room and their house one last look as she let go of her human life. The drive back to the beach was quiet, the weight of their goodbye pressing down like an anchor. Traffic slowed to a crawl, cars stretching endlessly before them, and Callahan glanced at the sun, , it was falling low and turning a deep orange near the horizon, painting the sky in fiery hues. "Dad... my ocean mom and dad said be in the water at sunset." “We’ve got time,” he said, more to reassure himself than Ashley, his knuckles white on the steering wheel, his heart pounding with a growing unease, none of the cars ahead of them moving.

Ashley shifted in her seat, her hand clutching her side, her face paling. “Daddy, I don’t feel good,” she said, her voice small, trembling with fear. “Something’s wrong.”

Callahan’s heart lurched, his eyes darting to her. “What’s wrong, baby? We’re ten minutes from sunset. We’ll make it. Just hold on.”

Ashley coughed, her breath hitching, her hands gripping her thighs. “My legs… they hurt so bad. Daddy, please hurry!” Her voice rose, laced with panic, as she doubled over, her fingers digging into her skin.

Callahan’s blood ran cold as he saw the skin on her legs shimmer, a faint teal glow spreading across them. The middle of her legs began to fuse, her shorts stretching and tearing as teal scales bloomed like a painful rash. “Daddy, help me! Hurry up! Go!” Ashley screamed, her voice raw with agony as she tried to pull her legs apart, her nails scratching at her flesh, leaving red welts. “It hurts! It’s burning!”

“I’m trying, Ash!” Callahan shouted, his voice cracking as he swerved through traffic, ignoring the blare of horns and angry shouts. Callahan used voice search on his phone, "How long can a fish live out of water?" Ashley cried, "Really, you're calling me a fish, Dad?" The result read back to him, "Fish can only survive out of water for a maximum of three minutes." Callahan yelled, "Dammit! No!"

Ashley was terrified, "Daddy, so I'm a fish to you?" The transformation was happening, far too fast. Her shorts and underwear tore completely in a loud rip, falling away in shreds, revealing a lengthening tail that shimmered with teal and silver scales. Her hip fins grew, her legs began to fully fuse at her hips, her thighs now fully one, the change spreading down to her lower legs. She tried to pull her legs apart, but she couldn't stop it. Her shoes slipped off as her feet morphed into delicate, translucent fins, twitching with each wave of pain. Callahan was crying, trying to stay focused on the road, he glanced over at her accelerating transformation, "Half of you is a fish, I'm just trying to know how help you!" Ashley yelled at her dad in pain, "Get me to the ocean, daddy, I'm changing so fast. It hurts!"

Ashley’s screams grew louder, her body convulsing as the bones in her legs cracked and fused, her pelvis shifting with a sickening pop. She felt her tailbone expanding down her tail. “It’s like knives, Daddy!” she sobbed, her hands clawing at her thighs, her face contorted in agony. “I can’t stop it! It’s burning inside!” Her upper half skin flushed red, sweat beading on her forehead as she ripped off her shirt, the fabric too hot against her fevered skin. Gills began to form on her hips, slicing through her skin like tiny, jagged cuts, each one pulsing with pain as they opened to the air.

Callahan grabbed his water cup, splashing it onto her forming tail, but it did nothing to ease her suffering. “Hold on, baby!” he yelled, his voice breaking as he sped through a red light, his vision blurring with tears. “We’re almost there!”

April and Scott were already there, waiting in the shallows, their faces pale with dread. April’s voice cut through the air, sharp with fear. “Something’s wrong, Scott. I can feel it. Ashley’s in pain. She had already changed into a mermaid, out of water. She's dying.” Her tail flicked anxiously, her hands clenched as she scanned the shore, her magic tingling with a sense of impending tragedy.

Scott’s eyes narrowed, his voice low. “She should’ve been here by now. The sun’s almost down. What’s taking so long?”

Ashley’s eyes widened with terror, her breath coming in shallow gasps. “Daddy, I can’t breathe right! I don’t want to die!” Her voice was a desperate plea, her hands clutching at her chest as her gills struggled in the dry air. Her tail, now fully formed, thrashed against the car seat, scales glinting in the fading light. Her tail didn't fit in the car seat which forced her tail to bend upward. Her eyes fluttered, her body going limp, her gills still, her face ashen. “Daddy…” she whispered, her voice fading as she passed out.

“No, no, no!” Callahan screamed, shaking her shoulder with one hand while steering with the other. “Stay with me, Ash! Please, baby, stay with me!” His heart pounded, a frantic drumbeat of fear and guilt, as he screeched into the beach parking lot, leaping out and scooping her into his arms. Her tail was heavy, glistening with scales, but her body was limp, her gills unmoving. He ran through the sand, his boots sinking with every step, and plunged into the waves, the water cold against his skin.

April’s gaze locked on Callahan as he stumbled into the water, Ashley limp in his arms. “What have you done?” she cried, her voice a mix of fear and fury as she swam toward them, her tail cutting through the waves. “Why didn’t you get her here sooner? She’s not breathing! We said before sunset, not during sunset! Do you not realize your daughter is a mermaid now and half of her is a fish!”

“I thought we had time!” Callahan sobbed, his voice breaking as he cradled Ashley, lowering her into the water. “We hit traffic, and we came to a stop. Then her legs fused, scales appeared, she began to cry, and her shorts ripped in half. It happened so fast! I didn’t know!”

Ashley lay motionless, her gills still, her face deathly pale. Scott and April held her between them, their tears falling into the sea, their hands gentle but trembling. Callahan fell to his knees in the shallows, his hands clutching his hair, his sobs shaking his body. “I did this,” he choked out, his voice raw with guilt. “She’s your daughter now, and I… I almost killed her. What have I done? Oh, God, what have I done? She is yours now. Take her. Ashley, please wake up!”

April’s tears fell, one landing on Ashley’s cheek, shimmering like a pearl against her skin. Suddenly, Ashley gasped, her gills fluttering weakly as she coughed, her eyes opening slowly. “Mom? Dad?” she whispered, her voice frail as she looked up at April and Scott, then at Callahan. “I thought I died. It hurt so much… I couldn’t breathe.”

Callahan reached for her, his hands trembling, his face streaked with tears. “Ash, I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to—”

Ashley flinched, pushing him away with a weak hand, her voice trembling with hurt and fear. "You almost killed me. I was so scared. I felt my body breaking, and I thought… I thought I was gone.”

Callahan’s face crumpled, his body shaking with sobs. “I’m so sorry, Ash. I thought we had time. I’d never hurt you, baby. Never. I love you so much.”

Scott held Ashley close, his voice gentle but firm. “Baby, you okay now? We’ve got you. You’re safe.”

“Yeah, Dad,” Ashley whispered, clinging to Scott, her tail curling around him, her body trembling. “I’m okay now. Just… so tired.”

Callahan’s heart shattered at her words, hearing her call Scott “Dad.” He sank deeper into the water, the waves lapping at his chest, his voice hollow. “You two take her,” he said, his words barely audible. “She’s yours now. She’s of the sea. I can’t… I can’t risk her like this again. I can’t lose her. She's not mine anymore.”

April’s eyes softened, but her voice was fierce with love. “She’s our daughter, Callahan. She can’t change back to human anymore, and even if she could, I wouldn’t let her. You nearly killed her. I've been through the change she experienced in a car; it's so severe. She’s a princess of the sea. We’ll protect her, take her home, let her rest. She’s ours now.”

Callahan nodded, his tears falling into the water, his voice breaking. “Will she be okay? Please, tell me she’ll be okay. I need to know she’ll be okay.”

“She’s my daughter,” April said, her voice steady with conviction, her eyes burning with maternal love. “Of course she’ll be okay. We’ll make sure of it. We’ll keep her safe, always.”

April and Scott opened the portal. April looked at Callahan, Scott, holding Ashley close. "She needs to go home now. You've done enough for today, She is ours now." The three of them swam into the portal as Callahan watched them take Ashley away. Scott’s voice booming through the kingdom as they swam through with Ashley cradled between them. “Medical help, now!” he shouted, his tone urgent as they reached the royal infirmary. The medical staff rushed forward, their hands gentle but efficient, their faces calm despite the gravity of the situation. “Her heart rate is slow but increasing,” one healer said, her voice steady as she examined Ashley’s gills and tail. “The transformation was too rapid, too traumatic. She needs healing kelp and rest. Let her sleep, and she’ll recover.”

They brought a bundle of glowing kelp, its restorative properties shimmering in the water like liquid starlight. Ashley ate it slowly, her body trembling with exhaustion, her tail dull from the ordeal, its vibrant teal faded to a muted gray. She looked up at April and Scott, her voice small, almost childlike. “Can you sleep with me? Please? I’m so scared. I don’t want to be alone after… after that. That was so terrifying. My land dad and I had a great day, then that happened.”

April and Scott climbed into the kelp bed, their arms wrapping around her, their tails brushing hers in a protective cocoon. “That was so scary,” Ashley whispered, her voice shaking as she nestled between them, her hands clutching their arms. “I was in the car, and I felt my legs breaking, fusing together. It was like fire inside me, like my bones were shattering. I couldn’t breathe, and then everything went dark. I thought I was gone forever.”

April stroked her hair, her tears falling, her voice soft but steady. “I know, baby. It happened to me once, in a car, when I wasn’t ready. It’s the worst pain you’ll ever feel, but you’re safe now. No more human trips. You’re a mermaid princess, forever. No more pain like that. You now have your tail forever. I promise.”

Ashley nodded, her eyes heavy, her voice barely audible. “Thank goodness. But… He looked so sad. Will he be okay? I didn’t mean to hurt him. I was just so scared.”

April’s voice was gentle, her hand never leaving Ashley’s. “He’ll be okay, sweetheart. He loves you more than anything. He just needs time to process this. He wants you to be happy, to live the life you’ve chosen.”

On the beach, Callahan stumbled back to his car, his body wracked with sobs, his chest tight with a pain that went beyond the physical, his body covered in ocean water and sand. “Ashley, what have I done?” he whispered, over and over, his voice a broken litany as he collapsed into the driver’s seat. His hands clutched his chest, panic surging through him like a tidal wave, his breath coming in short, ragged gasps. “I’ve lost her,” he gasped, tears streaming down his face, his vision blurring as the world spun around him. “I almost killed my baby girl. My Ash… she’s gone.”

His heart pounded erratically, a sharp, searing pain radiating through his chest. He fumbled for his phone, his hands shaking so violently he could barely hold it, his fingers slipping as he dialed 911. “Help,” he whispered, his voice weak, his body trembling. “Please…” His vision darkened, his head slumping forward, the phone falling from his hand as he lost consciousness, his heart giving out under the crushing weight of guilt and loss.

Medical support arrived too late, their sirens cutting through the night like a futile cry. Paramedics surrounded the car, their voices urgent as they checked for a pulse, their faces grim. “No response,” one said, shaking his head. “He’s gone.” Callahan was labeled DOA, his heart unable to bear the agony of losing his daughter to the sea and the fate he almost caused for her.

The next morning, Ashley was healing well, and he lay in bed with Scott and April. The color returned to her tail. April woke up, she felt a different feeling in the water. She swam to her royal magic room, the magic stirred, a vision through her magical crystals on land that Katrina had once used for evil, April used for good. The portal revealed the devastating truth of Callahan. April swam to their bed, she sat beside Ashley’s, and waited for her daughter to wake up. April's expression was calm but heavy with sorrow, her hands trembling as she took Ashley’s when her girl woke up. Ashley felt the uneasiness. "Mom, what's wrong?" “Sweetheart,” she said softly, her voice steady despite the ache in her chest. “Your land dad… he passed away last night of a heart attack.”

Ashley’s eyes widened, her breath catching in a sharp gasp, her tail curling tightly. “What?” she whispered, her voice breaking into a sob. “No… no, that can’t be true. My land Dad is gone? Was it my fault? Because I became a mermaid? Because I got mad at him on the beach? I told him he almost killed me. I didn’t mean it!”

April pulled her close, her voice firm, unwavering. “No, Ashley. It wasn’t your fault. Not at all. He was under so much pressure—losing you to the sea, trying to be strong for you, carrying that guilt. His heart just… couldn’t take it. You didn’t cause this, baby. You loved him, and he knew that.”

Ashley’s sobs shook her small frame, her tears falling into the water, her voice raw with grief. “I didn’t get to say goodbye. I was so mean to him on the beach. I was scared, Mom! I didn’t mean to hurt him. I just… I thought I was dying in the car, and I lashed out on the beach. Now he’s gone, and I can’t tell him I’m sorry!”

Scott rubbed her back, his own eyes wet, his voice gentle. “He knew you loved him, Ash. He knew. He let you go because he wanted you to be happy, to have the life you chose. He was so proud of you, even if it hurt him.”

“I'm a mermaid, I live in the sea now. I can’t go to his funeral,” Ashley whispered, her voice breaking, her hands clutching April’s arm. “I can’t see him again. Both my land parents are gone now. I have no one left on land.” She looked up at April and Scott, her eyes pleading, filled with pain. “Thank you for being my parents now. For loving me when I have no one else. I don’t know what I’d do without you. You're fully my mom and dad.” At that moment, a golden energy pulled around them, a new color of gold mixed with teal went through Ashley's tail, and she felt the energy. "Woah! What was that! I have teal and gold now!"

April kissed her forehead, her voice thick with emotion, her tears mingling with Ashley’s. “We love you, Ashley. You’re now fully our daughter, always and forever. The energy of the sea is so powerful. We are now your only parent. The sea knows this, your new color affirming your royalty and the love for you. We’ll never let you go. You’re safe with us, and we’ll carry you through this.”

They held her as she cried, her grief and joy pouring out in waves, the sea carrying her sorrow into its endless depths. April and Scott stayed by her side, their arms a steady anchor, their love a beacon in her darkness, their tails entwined with hers as she wept for the father she’d lost. Ashley spoke up, "Mom, Dad. I love you so much. I don't know what I would do without you!" The three of them lay in the bed together, tails intertwined, their love a powerful force that nothing could break.

In the kingdom, Megan and Kacy sat with Rachel in their cove, the coral walls glowing softly, a sanctuary of light and warmth. Megan’s tail flicked happily, her heart lighter than it had been in years, the weight of her human life finally lifted. “Life is so much better here,” she said, her voice bright with newfound freedom. “No whispers, no judgment, no feeling like a ghost. Just… peace. I can breathe here, Kacy. I feel like me again.”

Kacy grinned, nudging her playfully, her eyes sparkling with excitement. “Told you the sea’s where it’s at, Megs. We’re gonna have adventures—explore new reefs, find that hidden cave we always dreamed about, chase bioluminescent fish at night. You, me, and the whole kingdom. It’s gonna be epic, just like when we were kids, sneaking off to explore the deep trenches.”

Megan laughed, her voice bright, her heart soaring. “I want that, Kacy. No more hiding, no more pretending. Just us and the sea.”

Rachel’s smile was warm, her hand resting on Megan’s, her voice gentle but firm. “You’re home now, Megan. You’ve got a family here, a place where you belong. Our cove is yours, always. We’ll make sure you’re never alone again and I'm honored to be your mom of the sea.”

Megan’s eyes glistened, her voice soft but sure. “Thank you, Mom. For giving me a home again. I was so lost on land, so scared I’d never find my place. But here… I’m found. I’m whole.”

Kacy squeezed her hand, her tail brushing Megan’s. “You’re stuck with me now, Megs. We’re gonna make this kingdom our playground. You ready for that?”

Megan nodded, her smile radiant, her heart full. “More than ready. Let’s make waves together.”

Back on land, Melody sat on the beach, the sand cool beneath her as the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in shades of crimson and gold. She’d been there since sunrise, her knees drawn to her chest, her eyes fixed on the ocean that had once been her home. The waves whispered Jake’s name, each one a dagger in her heart, a reminder of the love she’d lost, the life she’d left behind. Her tears fell silently, soaking into the sand, her grief a tide that wouldn’t ebb.

From the beach house, Heather and Paul watched her, their faces etched with worry, their hearts heavy with her pain. “She’s out there again,” Paul said, his voice low, his hands shoved deep in his pockets. “Hasn’t said a word all day. Just sits there, staring at the sea, like she’s waiting for it to give her answers.”

Heather nodded, her eyes never leaving her daughter’s silhouette against the fading light, her voice trembling. "She’s not here with us, Paul. Not in her heart. She’s caught between worlds, and I don’t know how to reach her.”

Paul sighed, his shoulders slumping, his voice heavy. “I wish she’d come home, Heather. Really come home. She’s here, but she’s not living. She’s just… existing, lost in her grief. I can see it in her eyes—she’s still in the sea, with him.”

Heather’s voice broke, a tear slipping down her cheek. “She wanted to be human so badly, but now she’s here, and it’s not enough. She misses Jake, the sea, and the life she had. I don’t know how to help her find her way back, Paul. I don’t know if she even can.”

Melody’s tears fell unchecked, her heart a ship adrift in a storm. The ocean stretched before her, vast and unforgiving, a mirror of her grief. She didn’t know how to move forward, how to live without Jake, without the sea that had shaped her soul. All she knew was the ache in her chest, the longing for a love she couldn’t reclaim, and the pain of a life that no longer fit, a wound that bled with every breath she took.

Chapter Text

Weeks had passed by. In the sea, April woke early, the soft glow of bioluminescent coral casting patterns across her chamber. She swam to Ashley who was now in her own kelp bed down the coral hallway from her parents. April's nine-month-pregnant belly was slowing her movements, her teal tail shimmering with royal gold accents. “Ashley, sweetheart,” she said, her voice gentle as she brushed a strand of hair from her adopted daughter’s face. “I’m going to the beach today to meet Grandma and Grandpa. Want to come? They’re dying to meet you.”

Ashley stirred, her eyes fluttering open, her own teal tail flicking with excitement. “Really? They want to meet me?” Her voice was shy but eager, her heart warmed by the idea of family beyond the sea. “I’d love to, Mom. But… what if they think I’m weird? You know, being a mermaid and all. They're.... human”

April smiled, her hand resting on Ashley’s shoulder. “They’ll love you, Ash. You’re their granddaughter, pureblood royalty like me. They’ve been asking about you every week that I visit. You’re ready for this.”

Ashley nodded, her nerves easing under April’s warmth. “Okay. Let’s do it.”

Meanwhile, Scott swam to Jake’s chamber, his broad frame cutting through the currents, his expression a mix of determination and frustration. Jake lay curled in his kelp bed, his once-vibrant teal tail dulled to a muted gray, his eyes hollow. “Jake, for the last time,” Scott said, his voice firm but pleading. “Come with us to the beach. See Melody. You’re both hurting, and this stubbornness is killing you.”

Jake didn’t move, his tail barely twitching, his voice a flat whisper. “She doesn’t want me, Scott. I broke her. I forced her to be human. She hates me, and I deserve it. I'll never see her again.”

Scott’s tail flicked, his patience fraying, and he screamed at Jake, “You don’t know what she wants because you haven’t tried! April sees her crying on the beach, Jake. Every day, she’s out there, lost. You owe her a chance to tell you how she feels. Get up, or you’ll lose her forever.”

Jake’s eyes flickered with pain, but he turned away, his silence a wall Scott couldn’t breach. Scott sighed, shaking his head, and swam back to April, his voice heavy. “He’s not coming. He’s too far gone, April. I don’t know how to reach him.”

April’s heart sank, but she squared her shoulders, her resolve firm. “Then we focus on Ashley and my parents today. Jake and Melody… they’ll have to find their own way.”

The portal to land shimmered as April, Scott, and Ashley swam through, the sea’s magic cloaking them until they broke the surface near the beach. Stacy and Mark waited on the shore, their swimsuits bright against the sand, their faces alight with anticipation. Stacy’s hands were clasped close to her chest, her eyes intent, while Mark stood beside her, his smile wide but nervous. As April and Scott swam closer, April’s tail glinted in the sunlight, her pregnant belly a gentle curve. She grinned, her voice warm. “Mom, Dad, you ready to finally meet your amazing teenage mermaid granddaughter?”

Stacy’s breath caught, her eyes welling with tears. “Yes, oh my gosh, yes! Please, April, we’ve been waiting so long!”

Mark nodded, his voice thick. “Bring her out, honey. We’re ready.”

April’s smile softened, her tone filled with pride. “She’s like me—pureblood, royalty. She can’t get legs anymore; the sea’s claimed her fully. She’s sweet, a little shy, and she’s been through so much. She lost both her land parents, but we adopted her through the sea’s magic. You’re her only grandparents now, and she needs you.”

Stacy’s hand flew to her mouth, tears spilling over. “Oh, April, we’ll love her with everything we have.”

April turned to the water, her voice gentle but clear. “Ashley, come on up, sweetheart.”

Ashley hesitated beneath the waves, her heart racing, but she took a deep breath and swam forward, her teal tail breaking the surface. She emerged, her dark hair slick with seawater, her eyes wide and shy as she met Stacy and Mark’s gaze. The couple gasped, their faces lighting up with awe and love.

“Oh my goodness, Ashley!” Stacy cried, her voice trembling with emotion. “You’re so beautiful! Look at you!”

Mark’s eyes glistened, his voice rough. “Stunning, just stunning. Your face and that tail—my God, it’s incredible.”

Ashley’s cheeks flushed, her tears spilling as she swam closer, the waves lapping at her waist. “Hi, Grandma… Grandpa,” she said, her voice small but warm, her heart swelling at the sight of their open, loving faces.

Stacy and Mark waded into the shallows, their swimsuits soaking as they rushed to her, arms outstretched. “Oh, honey!” Stacy sobbed, wrapping Ashley in a fierce hug, her hands gentle against her granddaughter’s back. “You’re perfect. Absolutely perfect.”

Mark joined the embrace, his arms encircling them both, his voice thick with tears. “We love you so much already, Ashley. You’re our granddaughter, and we’re so proud of you.”
Ashley’s sobs shook her, her tail flicking softly as she clung to them, their warmth filling the void left by her land parents’ loss. “I love you too,” she whispered, her voice breaking. “I didn’t think I’d have a family like this again.”

They moved to the sand, sitting close, the waves lapping at their feet. Stacy and Mark hung on Ashley’s every word as she shared her story—her life on land, the pain of losing her parents, she was so sick, becoming a mermaid healed me, being adopted by April and Scott, becoming a princess, and now her joy in the sea. “Life in the kingdom is so joyful,” she said, her eyes bright. “I swim with other mermaids, explore coral reefs, and Mom and Dad—April and Scott—they make me feel so safe. I’m a princess, you know? It’s weird to say, but it feels right.”

Stacy’s hand rested on Ashley’s, her voice soft. “You’re so brave, honey. We’re so happy you’re part of our family.”

Mark nodded, his smile warm. “And that tail of yours—can we see it up close? It’s like something out of a fairy tale.”

Ashley giggled, her shyness easing, and lifted her tail slightly, its teal scales catching the light. “Go ahead, you can touch it.”

Stacy’s fingers brushed the scales, her eyes wide with wonder. “It’s so smooth, so beautiful,” she said, her voice reverent. “Oh, Ashley, I already love you so much. When April first became a mermaid, we were so scared then she became queen and was tied to the sea forever. All her struggles were worth it to get to you. You are worth it, Ashley. I love you.”

Ashley’s heart swelled, her tears falling anew. “I love you too, Grandma. I’m so glad you’re here.”

April watched, her heart full, but her gaze drifted to the beach house window, where Melody stood, her face pressed against the glass, tears streaming down her cheeks. “Is Melody okay?” April asked, her voice soft, laced with concern.

Ashley followed her gaze, her expression saddened. “She looks so sad, Mom.”

Stacy sighed, her voice heavy. “Yeah, she’s been crying all day, every day. She sits on the beach for hours, goes for a run sometimes, but comes back sobbing. She’s depressed, April. It breaks our hearts.”

Stacy steered the conversation back to Ashley, her smile returning. “But let’s talk about you, sweetheart. Tell us more about the kingdom. What’s it like to be a princess?”

As Ashley spoke, her voice animated, April’s thoughts lingered on Melody, her heart aching for her friend. She glanced at Scott, who gave her a reassuring nod, but the weight of Melody’s pain lingered.

April cleared her throat, her voice gentle but firm. “We need to head back soon. Being pregnant, I can only be away from the sea for so long—it’s harder now, at nine months. Next month, now I’ll be in the sea full-time, then at twelve months, I’ll return to this beach to give birth to Macy.”

Stacy’s eyes widened, her hand squeezing Mark’s. “April, we’ve been thinking… we want to join you right now. In the sea. For good.”

April froze, her breath catching. “Mom, Dad, what? Really?”

Mark nodded, his voice steady but emotional. “We talked about it, honey. Seeing Ashley, feeling this immediate love for her—it confirms it. We want to be with you, with our granddaughter, and soon our second granddaughter. Please, make us merpeople now.”

Ashley’s eyes filled with tears, her voice trembling with joy. “Really? You’d join us? I’d have you in the ocean?” She threw herself into Stacy’s arms, her tail splashing the water. “Grandma, I love you so much!”

Stacy sobbed, holding Ashley tightly, her voice breaking. “Oh, honey, I can’t believe it. We love you so much. We need to be with you.”

Mark wiped his eyes, his smile wide. “It’s the right thing, April. We’re ready.”

Stacy and Mark stood, their decision made, and ran to the beach house, calling for Heather and Paul. “Come outside!” Stacy shouted, her voice bright with excitement. “You have to meet Ashley!”

Inside, they grabbed their phones, their fingers flying as they typed resignation emails to their jobs. Stacy laughed, her eyes sparkling. “This is so freeing! No more meetings, no more deadlines—just the sea!”

Mark grinned, hitting send on his email. “Done. We’re all in.”

They returned to the beach, Heather and Paul in tow, their faces curious. April glanced at the house, her voice soft. “Is Melody coming?”

Heather shook her head, her expression sad. “No, she’s not coming outside. She’s crying too hard, knowing what’s about to happen. It’s breaking her heart.”

Heather and Paul reached the water, their eyes widening as they saw Ashley. “Oh my gosh, Ashley, you’re so cute!” Heather exclaimed, her voice warm.

Ashley blushed, her tail flicking shyly. “Thanks… it’s nice to meet you.”

Stacy and Mark turned to Heather and Paul, their voices resolute. “We’re going to the sea now. For good. Going to get used to it now, raise Ashley and be there to help April while she gives birth and raises Macy.”

Paul’s eyebrows shot up, but he smiled. “Wow, that’s… incredible. We’re happy for you.”

Heather nodded, her eyes misty. “It’s beautiful, what you’re doing for your family.”

April faced her parents, her voice steady but heavy with the weight of the moment. “You’re my blood, so you’ll be pureblood merfolk, linked to the sea forever. You’ll be royalty, like Ashley, Scott, and me. There’s no turning back. Are you sure?”

Stacy’s voice trembled, her hand clutching Mark’s. “We’ve missed you so much, April. We need to be with you, with Ashley, with Macy. Please, take us.”

Mark nodded, his eyes locked on his daughter. “I know I criticized your choices once, but seeing Ashley, our grandchild… we need to be there. We’re ready.”

April’s eyes glistened, her voice soft but firm. “You understand there’s no turning back, ever. You won’t be human anymore. You’ll be locked as the ages you are now—half fish, as some would say. The sea’s magic has made Ashley our blood, and it’ll make you royalty too. One last time—are you sure?”

Stacy and Mark spoke in unison, their voices unwavering. “We’re sure.”

April produced two vials of glowing serum, the sea’s magic swirling within like liquid starlight, casting faint ripples of bioluminescent blue and green. She and Scott knelt beside their parents, their hands steady despite the weight of the moment. Stacy and Mark lay on the shore, their eyes fixed on the vials, a mix of fear and anticipation flickering across their faces. “Mom, Dad,” April said, her voice soft but resolute, “this is going to hurt—a lot. But it’s temporary. The pain will pass, and then… you’ll see.” She squeezed their hands, her touch grounding them.

With a nod to Scott, they injected Stacy and Mark simultaneously, the needles piercing their skin with a sharp sting. The serum surged into their veins, a molten fire that spread like wildfire. Stacy gasped, her body seizing as the magic took hold. She collapsed onto the sand, her legs twitching violently as they began to fuse. Her skin prickled, then burned, as shimmering scales erupted in a cascade of pink and gold—royal hues that marked her as kin to April. Her swimsuit ripped, the fabric melting into nothingness as the sea’s power reshaped her. Each scale pushed through her skin like a needle, sharp and unrelenting, her nerves screaming in protest. Heather and Paul stepped back in astonishment.

Mark grunted, his body buckling as he sank to the sand where he sat, his face contorted in agony. His legs shuddered, merging with a sickening crunch as teal scales, flecked with gold, spread like wildfire across his lower body. His tail formed, strong and vibrant, the scales glinting like polished gems under the sun. The bones in his hips shifted with grotesque pops, realigning to support his new form. Gills sliced open along his hips, raw and tender, each breath of air now a painful reminder of his body’s demand for the sea. His feet softened, then melted, reshaping into delicate, translucent fins that shimmered with every twitch.

The transformation was merciless. Stacy’s cries grew sharper as her human bones seemed to dissolve, their structure liquefying within her, only to reform into the elongated, flexible spine of her tail. “April!” she gasped, her voice breaking. “It hurts—Gosh, it hurts!” Her hands clawed at the sand, fingers digging deep as her tail bones extended, each vertebrae snapping into place with a sound like breaking twigs. Mark’s jaw clenched, his breath ragged as he endured the same torment. His tail thrashed involuntarily, the new muscles spasming as they adapted to their purpose. “It’s like… my body’s tearing itself apart,” he managed, his voice hoarse.

The ocean called to them, its waves lapping at their feet like an insistent lover. Driven by instinct, Stacy and Mark dragged themselves toward the water, their bodies craving its embrace. As the first wave washed over them, cool and soothing, it flowed into their newly formed gills, a sensation both alien and exhilarating. The saltwater dulled the pain, like a balm on an open wound, and their tails twitched in response, stirring the shallows. Yet the transformation wasn’t done. Their tailbones continued to stretch, the final stages of the shift grinding through their bodies with a deep, aching pressure that made them both cry out again.

“Hold on,” April whispered, her hands resting on their shoulders, her voice a lifeline through the haze of pain. “It’s almost over. You’re almost there.”

Finally, the torment subsided, the fire in their veins cooling to a gentle hum. Stacy lay panting in the shallow waves, her tail fully formed, its pink and gold scales catching the sunlight like a mosaic of jewels. She flexed it experimentally, the powerful muscle responding with a grace she hadn’t expected. Her eyes widened, a mix of shock and awe flooding her features. “Oh… it’s… incredible,” she breathed, her voice trembling with emotion. She ran her fingers along her scales, marveling at their smoothness, their vibrancy. The pain was a fading memory, replaced by a profound connection to the sea, its rhythm pulsing through her like a second heartbeat.

Mark, still catching his breath, tested his teal tail, its gold accents gleaming as it cut through the water. The agony had forged something new in him, and a grin broke through his exhaustion, wild and unrestrained. “I’m a merman,” he said, disbelief giving way to exhilaration. “Holy hell, I’m a merman!” He flicked his tail, sending a spray of water into the air, and laughed—a deep, joyous sound that echoed across the beach.

April watched them, her own tail resting in the surf, tears streaming down her cheeks. She smiled, her heart swelling with pride and relief. “You’re merfolk now,” she said, her voice thick with emotion. “Welcome to the sea.”

Stacy and Mark turned to Heather and Paul, their voices bright. “Watch the house for us, okay?”

Heather nodded, her eyes misty. “Of course. Go be with your family.”

They hugged April, Scott, and Ashley, tears and laughter mingling. “We love you,” Stacy sobbed, holding Ashley close. “Our beautiful granddaughter.”

Ashley clung to her, her voice breaking. “I love you, Grandma, Grandpa. I’m so happy you’re coming with us.”

From the beach house window, Melody watched, her hand pressed against the glass, her sobs shaking her. April waved, her heart aching, but Melody closed the blinds, retreating into her grief.

April, Scott, Ashley, Stacy, and Mark swam through the portal, the sea’s magic enveloping them. Stacy and Mark gasped as they emerged in the kingdom, the coral spires glowing, merfolk swimming in joyful arcs, families laughing in the currents. “It’s breathtaking,” Stacy whispered, her pink tail flicking.

Mark’s eyes widened, his voice awed. “So… do we work here?”

April laughed, her voice light. “No, Dad. We live in joy and freedom. The sea provides.”

They swam to the castle, April showing them their new cove, its kelp bed soft and inviting. Stacy lay on it, her tail curling. “It’s not bad at all,” she said, her smile wide. “We love it here.”

Mark nodded, his hand finding Stacy’s. “This is home.”

April, Scott, and Ashley guided them through the kingdom, showing them glowing reefs, bustling markets, and playful merchildren. Stacy hugged Ashley close, her voice thick with love. “Oh my gosh, my baby granddaughter, I love you so much! I’m so happy you’re here!”

Ashley’s tears fell, her tail brushing Stacy’s. “I love you too, Grandma. This is the best day ever.”

Mark chuckled, his voice teasing. “And no mermen are dating my beautiful mermaid granddaughter anytime soon, got it?”

They laughed, the sound echoing through the water, their bond sealed by the sea’s magic. Ashley’s heart swelled, her family complete, the kingdom a vibrant tapestry of love and freedom.

Back on land, Heather and Paul entered the beach house, their voices soft with awe. “That was so beautiful,” Heather said, her eyes misty. “Ashley’s amazing, and Stacy and Mark… they’re so happy.”

They found Melody downstairs, standing alone, her arms wrapped around herself, her sobs shaking her. Heather rushed to her, pulling her into a hug. “Honey, what’s wrong?”
Melody’s voice broke, her tears soaking Heather’s shoulder. “I want to go to the sea so badly, Mom. I miss it—my tail, the currents, the freedom. But I can’t… not without Jake. It hurts more every day, watching them go, knowing I’m stuck here.”

Paul joined the embrace, his voice steady but heavy. “We’re here, Mel. We love you. Whatever you decide, we’ll support you.”

Melody clung to them, her heart torn, the ocean’s call a siren song she couldn’t ignore. She knew her choice loomed closer—a reckoning between the sea and the shore, between love lost and a life she might still reclaim.

Chapter Text

The months had bled into a merciless blur for Melody, each dawn a jagged wound that refused to heal. Her bedroom, once a haven of dreams, had become a suffocating cage of memories, the walls closing in with the weight of her unrelenting grief. Every morning, she woke to the same hollow ache, her eyes swollen from restless nights haunted by visions of coral caves, Jake’s warm embrace, and the sea’s endless song. She’d drag herself downstairs, her body moving on autopilot, and force down a bowl of cereal—its taste like ash, a mockery of the vibrant flavors of the ocean she’d lost. Slipping on her worn sandals, the leather frayed from endless treks, she’d trudge to the beach, her steps heavy, as if the sand itself conspired to anchor her to this unbearable human life. At the water’s edge, she’d collapse, the waves lapping at her toes, their teasing touch a cruel taunt of the sea she could no longer claim. Her gaze locked on the horizon, where the ocean kissed the sky in a shimmering, unattainable line, her heart clinging to a fading, desperate hope that Jake would emerge—his emerald tail glinting in the sunlight, his voice calling her back to the life they’d built together. But as weeks turned to months, that hope crumbled like sandcastles under the tide’s relentless pull. The bitter truth sank into her bones, cold and unyielding: she was human forever, her mermaid life a fleeting dream she’d barely tasted before it was ripped away.

Her best friend, April, now queen of the sea, was a distant figure, her life consumed by her royal duties and her nearing twelve-month pregnancy with her daughter, Macy. April’s parents, Stacy and Mark, had joined her in the ocean, alongside Ashley, their radiant granddaughter, and Megan, Melody’s last tether to friendship on land. One by one, the pieces of her life had slipped away, drawn to the sea’s irresistible call, leaving Melody utterly alone. Her world had shrunk to the confines of her grief, a solitary prison of longing. Evenings found her curled on the couch, the TV cycling through mermaid movies—Splash, The Little Mermaid, Aquamarine—and binge-watching H2O: Just Add Water, each scene a knife twisting in her heart. She’d clutch a pillow, tears streaming, as Ariel’s voice or Mako Island’s waves brought back the feel of her tail, the rush of water through her gills, the freedom of the sea she’d never reclaim. “It was real,” she’d whisper to the empty room, her voice breaking. “I was a mermaid. I was his wife.”

Her former cheer friends, Mia and Alexis, had severed their ties with surgical precision, their rejection a slow bleed that culminated in a devastating confrontation. Sitting on the beach, Melody replayed that painful day at the café, the memory as raw as an open wound. They’d asked her to meet for a “girl chat” over coffee, but their eyes had darted away, avoiding hers, their discomfort palpable. Alexis had shifted in her seat, her voice tight with unease. “It’s just… too weird, Mel. All this mermaid talk—it’s like you’re not even here anymore. You’re obsessed with becoming a mermaid again, and it’s freaking us out.” Mia had nodded, her pity sharper than any blade, her words dripping with condescension. “You’re not the same, Melody. It’s like you’re stuck in some fantasy we can’t follow. You’re so depressed, waiting for your merman husband to swim back to you, and we don’t know how to deal with it.” The words had carved a fresh gash in her heart, raw and bleeding. Melody had stared at them, her throat tight, her voice barely a whisper. “I’m not crazy. I lived it. I loved him.” They’d exchanged glances, their silence louder than any rejection. She’d stopped texting, stopped calling, retreating into a solitude that mirrored the vast, empty ocean she stared at every day. “I’m not crazy,” she’d sobbed to herself, hugging her knees on the sand, the waves her only witness. “It was real.”

In the sea, Jake was a ghost, adrift in a desolate cycle of guilt and despair. Their old chamber, once alive with Melody’s laughter and their shared dreams, was now a tomb of cold coral and deafening silence. Each morning, he woke to the same crushing weight, his tail curled tightly against his body as he lay in their kelp bed, the emptiness beside him a constant accusation. He’d force down a meal of fish or kelp, the flavors dull against the ache in his chest, then retreat to the shadows, avoiding the kingdom’s vibrant pulse. The merfolk’s worried glances followed him—whispers of “What’s wrong with Jake?” trailing in his wake—but he ignored them, his guilt a riptide pulling him under. The memory of Melody’s tear-streaked face as she left the sea haunted him—her eyes, wide with betrayal, as he’d injected her with the serum that forced her humanity, her screams of agony as her tail melted away, her gills sealed shut, her body convulsing in pain. He’d thought he was protecting her, saving her from the sea’s dangers—Katrina’s wrath, the storms, the uncertainty—but the truth was a knife in his gut: he’d broken her, betrayed her trust, and shattered himself in the process. “I’m sorry, Mel,” he’d whisper into the darkness, his voice breaking, but the words were swallowed by the sea.

One morning, April swam into his chamber, her royal presence softened by the weight of her pregnancy and her concern. Her teal tail flicked with impatience, her eyes blazing with a mix of frustration and empathy. “Jake, this has to stop,” she said, her voice firm but trembling with care. “You’re killing yourself, hiding in here like a shadow. You’re not eating, not leading, not living. Melody’s up there, hurting just as bad as you are. I’ve heard from Megan—she’s on that beach every single day, staring at the sea, waiting for something. Maybe it’s you. You owe it to her to try. You owe it to yourself.”

Jake’s eyes, dull and shadowed, stayed fixed on the coral floor, his hands clenched into fists. “She doesn’t want me, April,” he said, his voice flat, hollowed out by guilt. “I broke her. I forced her to be human, pushed her away when she begged me to trust her. I held her close, told her I loved her, then stabbed her with that vial. I heard her screams, saw her pain. She hates me, and she should. I don’t deserve her.”

April’s tail lashed, her patience fraying like a worn rope. “You don’t know what she wants because you haven’t tried! The day my parents joined the sea, I saw her, Jake—crying her eyes out, looking through a window, her heart breaking. She’s not moving on. She’s drowning, just like you. You’re both so damn stubborn, letting fear tear you apart. I’m opening a portal for you later today, Jake. Swim through it, or I swear, I’ll give up on you. I was going to make you and Melody royalty—prince and princess of the sea, ruling by my side. But if you don’t fight for her, you’re throwing that away, and her life will be ruined because of you. Is that what you want? To destroy her twice?”

Jake’s jaw tightened, his voice barely a whisper, raw with pain. “I can’t face her, April. I see her face every time I close my eyes—her pain, her screams, her eyes looking at me like I was a monster. I’m not strong enough to see that again. I’m not strong enough to see her hate me.”

April’s shoulders slumped, her voice heavy with exhaustion and sorrow. “You’re both drowning, Jake. Don’t let your fear be the end of you. The portal opens at dusk. It’s your choice.” She swam away, her tail cutting through the water, and reported to the royal family, her voice thick with disappointment. “No luck. He’s still Jake—stubborn, broken, and too scared to move. The portal’s open tonight. It’s up to him now.”

In the kingdom, life pulsed with vibrant energy, a cruel contrast to Jake’s despair. Ashley had woven herself into the sea’s rhythm, her heart healing under the love of April, Scott, Stacy, and Mark. Each morning, she swam with Stacy through coral mazes, merfolk waving as they passed, their tails flashing in the sunlight filtering through the waves. Ashley’s laughter echoed through the currents, her teal tail glinting as she darted through the reefs, mermen casting flirtatious smiles her way. She’d blush, her cheeks glowing, though April and Scott’s protective glares kept suitors at bay. “I love it here,” Ashley told them one evening, her voice bright with joy as they gathered in the royal cove, bioluminescent fish casting a soft glow around them. “Being a mermaid, swimming free, being part of the sea—it’s perfect. You guys make it perfect.” April hugged her tightly, her eyes glistening, while Scott and Mark ruffled her hair, their love a balm for the lingering grief of her earthly father’s death. Stacy, now a radiant mermaid, leaned against a coral ledge, her tail brushing Ashley’s. “Sweetheart, I’d give up anything for this family,” she said, her voice warm as April thanked her for leaving her human life behind. April, reclining on a kelp bed, her belly swollen with Macy, felt a sharp kick. “Oh my gosh, Ashley, Mom, feel this!” she gasped, guiding their hands to her stomach. Ashley squealed as she felt Macy’s tail smack against her palm. “I can’t wait to meet her!” April grinned, her eyes soft. “You’re on big sister duty, Ash. Macy’s coming with a tail, breathing water from the start. She’ll grow fast to eighteen, then slow down, just like you. You’re aging slower now, kiddo, so when we let you date in a few years, you’ll still look young.” Ashley’s eyes sparkled. “Can I have a mermaid baby one day?” April laughed, nudging her. “Slow down, kiddo. I’m not ready to be a grandma yet. But when the sea shows you your partner, it will bring you together with an energy so powerful you can't stop. Just like when dolphins mate.” They dissolved into laughter, the sound weaving through the water like a melody, a stark contrast to Jake’s isolation.

Kacy and Megan, reunited in the kingdom, had slipped back into their old rhythm, their bond unbreakable despite the years apart. They shared a cove with Kacy’s mother, Rachel, exploring glowing reefs and chasing bioluminescent fish under the moonlit sea. One evening, Kacy sat with Rachel, her voice soft but steady. “Mom, I’m ready to talk about Dad. I miss him, but being here… it feels right. When I went to the house, you were gone. I read your letter, saw the headstones. I’m sorry I went missing, then you went missing and Dad died of a broken heart. I hope he’s proud of me.” Rachel’s tail brushed Kacy’s, her smile warm and radiant. “Sweetheart, your dad would be so proud. This life suits you—your tail, your spirit, it’s like you were born for the sea.” She leaned back, her eyes bright with contentment. “Being a mermaid is the best retirement—no bills, no stress, just the sea, happy and free.” Megan nodded, her tail flicking contentedly, her voice soft but certain. “I was so lost on land, running from everything. But now… I’m home. This is where I belong.”

April swam to the portal site, her movements slow with the weight of her pregnancy, her heart heavy with hope and doubt. She opened the portal, a shimmering vortex of light and energy, its hum reverberating through the water. Jake lay in his chamber, the sound piercing the silence, a tear slipping down his cheek as his heart pounded with fear and longing. Ashley swam up, her voice soft, her eyes wide with concern. “Mom, do you think he’ll go see her?” April took her daughter’s hand, squeezing it gently. “I don’t know, kiddo. I hope so.” Stacy joined them, her eyes determined, her tail flicking with purpose. “Can I talk to him?” April nodded, her voice quiet. “Go ahead. Maybe you’ll get through to him.”

Stacy swam to Jake’s chamber, her presence a beacon in the gloom. “Jake, it’s me,” she said, her voice cutting through his darkness like a ray of light. Jake startled, his eyes wide, his voice hoarse. “Stacy? What are you doing here?” She smiled softly, her tail settling beside him. “You didn’t know? Mark and I are merfolk now. Jake, listen to me. Marriage is hard—harder than anything. Life throws challenges that test you, break you, and make you question everything. But I was at your wedding. I saw how you and Melody looked at each other—like the world began and ended with each other, like the sea itself was nothing without her. Do you love her?” Jake sat up, his voice raw, his eyes burning with unshed tears. “Of course I do. More than anything. She’s my everything.” Stacy’s gaze softened but held firm, her voice steady. “Then go to her. She deserves you, and you deserve her. You made a mistake—a terrible one—but don’t let it define you. Don’t let it destroy what you had. Fight for her, Jake. Fight for your love, your life, your future. Just go communicate. That is all I have to say.” She swam back, reporting to April, her voice heavy. “He’s carrying the burden of his faults. I don’t know if he’ll go, but I tried. I saw a spark in his eyes, though—maybe it’s enough.”

Jake stared at the coral wall, memories of Melody flooding his mind like a tidal wave—her laughter echoing in their cave, her tail entwined with his, their wedding vows whispered under the sea’s bioluminescent glow, their bodies pressed together in the current’s embrace. His tail twitched, his heart racing, and in a surge of resolve, he shot out of his chamber, swimming at lightning speed past April, Stacy, and Ashley, diving into the portal with a desperate, reckless abandon. April’s jaw dropped, her heart swelling with hope, her voice a whisper. “Oh my gosh. He’s going.”

The late afternoon sky over the beach was heavy with storm clouds, the air thick with the electric scent of rain and salt. Melody sat at her usual spot, her feet buried in the wet sand, her body weary from hours of stillness. Her skin was sticky with salt, her hair tangled and matted, her eyes burning from tears shed in the quiet of dawn. The ocean stretched before her, vast and unforgiving, a mirror of her loneliness, its waves whispering taunts of the life she’d lost. She’d stopped hoping for Jake, the weight of his absence a stone in her chest, crushing her breath. She was human, forever bound to a life that felt like a betrayal of her soul, her heart, her very being. A low rumble of thunder rolled across the sky, and the first drops of rain kissed the sand, cool against her skin, mingling with the salt of her dried tears. She didn’t move at first, letting the rain soak her face, her body too heavy to care, her spirit too broken to fight. But as the drops grew heavier, drenching her faded T-shirt and shorts, she sighed, her breath shaky, and stood. Her legs wobbled, stiff from hours of sitting, and she brushed sand from her thighs, casting one last, longing glance at the ocean before turning toward the beach house, her steps slow, defeated.

She was halfway there, the rain now a steady patter, soaking her hair and clothes, plastering them to her skin, when a voice—raw, desperate, and achingly familiar—cut through the storm like a bolt of lightning. “Melody!” Her heart stopped, her breath catching in her throat, her body freezing mid-step. No. Not now. Not here, not like this, she thought. She turned slowly, her eyes scanning the waves, and there he was—Jake, his head and shoulders above the water, his dark hair plastered to his forehead, his tail glinting beneath the surface, catching the storm’s muted light. His eyes were red with tears, his face etched with a torment that mirrored her own, his chest heaving as if he’d swum through hell to reach her.

“Melody, please!” he called again, his voice breaking, carried by the wind and rain, raw with desperation. “Yes, it's me. I’m sorry! I’m so sorry for everything! Please, just talk to me! I can’t live without you!” Her heart pounded, a chaotic storm of love, rage, and unbearable pain, her hands trembling at her sides, her breath coming in sharp gasps. She stood frozen, the rain streaming down her face, mingling with fresh tears she hadn’t realized she’d shed. “Jake,” she whispered, her voice lost in the storm, her body shaking with the weight of his presence.

Then her grief ignited into a blazing fury, and she stormed toward the water, her sandals slipping off in the wet sand, her voice erupting in a scream that rivaled the thunder. “What the hell are you doing here, Jake? You think you can just show up now, after months of silence? After what you did to me? You think a few tears and a pathetic apology fix everything? You think I can just forget?” Her voice was raw, slicing through the rain like a blade, her chest heaving with rage and pain.

Jake swam closer, the waves lapping at his chest, his hands outstretched, trembling, his eyes pleading. “Mel, I couldn’t stay away anymore,” he said, his voice thick with regret, his tears mingling with the rain, falling into the sea. “I’ve been dying without you. Every day, every second, I feel you missing from me—like my heart’s been ripped out. I know I messed up—I know I’m an idiot, a coward, a fool—but please, let me make it right. I’m begging you. Just talk to me.”

Melody’s tears erupted, hot and unstoppable, her chest heaving as she waded into the shallows, the cold water biting her legs, soaking her shorts. “Make it right?” she roared, her voice cracking with fury, her hands clenched into fists. “You forced me to be human, Jake! You made that choice for me when I didn’t want it! I begged you to trust me, to believe in us, but you decided I wasn’t strong enough for the sea! You ripped me from my home, from you, and left me to drown in this life I never wanted! You hugged me, held me close, told me you loved me, and then you stabbed me with that damn vial! Do you know what it felt like? My tail burning away, my gills sealing shut, my body screaming as it tore itself apart! My insides were on fire, Jake! My body returned to human, and the pain of my bones becoming human again. I was screaming your name, begging for it to stop, and you just watched! You did that to me!”

Jake’s face crumpled, his sobs shaking his shoulders, his tail flicking to keep him steady in the waves, his hands reaching for her. “I thought it would help, Mel! I thought you’d be safer, happier, away from the sea’s dangers—away from Katrina, from the storms, from everything that scared me. I was terrified of losing you, of watching you break under the sea’s weight. I was wrong, so wrong, but I did it because I love you! I thought I was saving you!”

“Saving me?” Melody screamed, her voice a jagged edge, her hands shaking as she waded deeper, the water at her thighs, the rain pounding her skin. “You call that saving me? You abandoned me! You pushed me away, forced me to become something I’m not, and then you disappeared! Where were you, Jake? For months, I was alone, crying myself to sleep, sitting on this damn beach, waiting for you! I’d wake up screaming from nightmares of that transformation, feeling my tail rip away all over again, my gills burning, my body betraying me. And you were nowhere! I was dying without you, and you didn’t care!”

Jake’s tears fell into the sea, his hands reaching for her, his voice desperate, breaking under the weight of his guilt. “I cared, Mel! I was a wreck without you! I couldn’t face you, not after what I did. I hated myself for hurting you, for betraying you. I’d lie in our cave, staring at the walls, seeing your face, hearing your screams. Every coral cave, every current, every damn fish reminded me of you. I was broken, Mel, but I’m here now, begging you to forgive me. I’m here, in this storm, for you.”

Melody’s sobs tore through her, her body trembling as she waded closer, the water now at her waist, the waves crashing against her. “You don’t get to just show up and beg!” she shouted, her voice raw with pain, her tears falling like the rain. “You shattered me, Jake! You broke my trust, my heart, everything we built! I loved you more than anything, and you threw it away! I’m human now because of you, and it’s wrong—it’s all wrong! Yeah, did I think I wanted to be human again, sure. But I was being emotional! I miss my tail, my fins, the way the water felt in my gills, the way I could swim with you, free and whole. I miss us, and I hate you for taking that from me! You’re my husband, Jake! My husband! And you betrayed me in the worst way! I loved being a mermaid! I had to watch Megan, Stacy and Mark all become merpeople when I wished that was me!”

Jake swam closer, his tail flicking, his eyes burning with desperation, his voice shaking. “I know I broke you,” he sobbed, his hands trembling in the water. “I see it in your eyes, in the way you’re shaking, in the way you scream at me. I hate myself for it. I thought I was protecting you, but I was wrong. I love you, Mel. I’m nothing without you. Please, give me a chance to fix this. I’m begging you.”

Melody’s voice dropped, her words venomous, her tears falling like the rain, her body shaking with the force of her pain. “You forced me to be human when I was happy as a mermaid. I was stressed, yes—Katrina was hell, losing my parents without a goodbye was hell—but I was handling it! I was your wife, Jake! We were building a life, dreaming of a family, and you decided I didn’t belong there. You didn’t ask me! You didn’t trust me to handle the sea, to handle us. You made me feel like I wasn’t enough, like I was weak. And then you left me alone. Do you know what it’s like to be ripped from your home, your love, and left to rot? To find out you can’t have kids and your best friend adopts one and is pregnant with another? I was supposed to be a mother, Jake! We were supposed to have a family, merbabies with tails like ours, swimming with us in the caves. You took that from me! Now I don't know how we will ever have kids!

Jake’s head bowed, his sobs shaking him, his hands trembling in the water, his voice barely audible. “Mel. I swear, I didn’t know. I thought I was saving you. I was scared—scared of Katrina, scared of losing you, scared of everything. I made the worst mistake of my life, and I’ll regret it forever. But I’m here now, fighting for you, because I can’t live without you. I’m nothing without you. For me to live, I need you.”

Melody’s knees buckled, and she sank into the water, the waves lapping at her chest, her hands covering her face, her sobs raw and guttural. “Where were you?” she whispered, her voice breaking, her body shaking. “I sat here, day after day, praying you’d come for me. I’d scream your name into the waves, hoping you’d hear me, hoping you’d feel me. I’d wake up in my bed, human, my body wrong, my heart screaming for you. But you didn’t come. You left me alone, Jake. I was so alone.”

Jake reached for her, his hands hovering, his voice desperate, breaking under the weight of his shame. “I was a coward, Mel. I thought you hated me, that you’d never want to see me again. I couldn’t face you, couldn’t face the pain I caused. April saw you crying on the beach and told me you were waiting. Stacy came to me, showed me what a fool I was, and told me to fight for you. I’m here, in the rain, in the sea, begging you to let me make this right. I love you more than anything. Please, let me touch you.”

Melody’s breath hitched, her hands dropping as she looked at him, her heart torn between fury and longing, her eyes burning with tears. “You don’t deserve to touch me,” she said, her voice trembling, but her resolve wavered, her body aching for his warmth, for the connection they’d once shared. Jake pleaded, his voice breaking, his eyes pleading. “Melody, please. I know I don’t deserve it, but I’m begging you. I need you.”

Slowly, she nodded, her tears falling, her voice barely a whisper. “Fine. But this doesn’t mean I forgive you.” Jake’s hand reached for hers, his fingers brushing her skin, and a surge of energy crackled between them—raw, electric, like the first time they’d mated as merfolk, wild and untamed, a current of love and passion that had once bound them. Melody gasped, her body jolting as if struck by lightning, her heart racing as memories flooded back: their nights in the coral caves, their tails entwined, their wedding vows under the sea’s glow, their bodies pressed together in the current’s embrace, their laughter echoing through the water. Jake’s eyes widened, his breath catching, the energy pulsing through him, his tail flicking involuntarily. “Mel,” he whispered, his voice thick with awe, his hand tightening around hers. “Do you feel that? It’s us. It’s still us.”

Melody’s tears fell faster, her hand trembling in his, the energy sparking through her veins, a bittersweet reminder of what they’d been. “I feel it,” she choked out, her voice breaking, her body shaking. “But it doesn’t erase what you did. It doesn’t fix the months I spent alone, the nights I cried for you. I’d lie in my bed, human, screaming your name, praying you’d come. I’d run to the water, begging the sea to give me back my tail, my life, my love. You didn’t care, Jake! You left me to rot!”

Jake’s other hand cupped her face, his touch gentle but searing, and she gasped again, her body leaning into him despite her anger, her heart betraying her resolve. “I cared, Mel,” he said, his voice raw, his thumbs brushing away her tears, his eyes burning with love and guilt. “I was dying without you. I was too scared to face you, too ashamed. I’d lie in our cave, feeling you missing, feeling the emptiness where you should be. I can’t undo the past, but I’m here now, and I’ll never leave you again. I love you. I’ll spend every day proving it if you’ll let me.”

Melody’s sobs shook her, and she leaned forward, their foreheads touching, the rain streaming down their faces, the waves crashing around them. “I love you,” she whispered, her voice a mix of pain and longing, raw and broken. “I hate you for what you did, but I love you, and it’s tearing me apart. I don’t know how to trust you again. I don’t know how to be whole again. But I missed you so much, Jake. Every day, every night, I felt you missing from me, like half my soul was gone.”

Jake’s hands slid to her waist, his touch igniting sparks across her skin, and he pulled her closer, their bodies pressed together in the water, the rain pounding around them. “I don’t deserve your trust,” he said, his voice breaking, his eyes locked on hers. “But I’m begging you to give me a chance. I’ll fight for you, Mel. I’ll fight every day to be the merman you deserve. You’re my home, my heart, my everything. I’ll never betray you again. How my tail and your legs are touching, just imagine our tails touching again.”

The rain poured harder, the waves crashing with relentless fury, and Melody’s hands clutched his shoulders, her sobs raw and unrestrained, her fingers digging into his skin. Jake’s lips found hers in a desperate, searing kiss, their tears mingling with the rain and sea, their breaths ragged. She gasped against his mouth, her hands tangling in his wet hair, the dolphin-like energy surging through them, binding them together like a current, wild and untamed. The kiss deepened, hungry and fervent, their bodies trembling with the force of their bond, their pain, their love. They collapsed onto the sand, lying side by side in the shallow water, their hands intertwined, his scales brushing her skin, sending shivers through her. His eyes never left hers, his voice thick with emotion, raw with desperation. “Come home, Mel,” he whispered, his voice breaking. “Come back to the sea, to me. We’ll fix this together. I can’t live without you. I can’t breathe without you.”

Melody’s heart clenched, her voice trembling, her tears falling into the sand, mixing with the rain. “Why should I, Jake? After everything? You forced me to be human, left me alone for months, and now you think I can just come back? You think I can just forget the pain, the betrayal? Why should I trust you with my heart again? Why should I believe you won’t break me again?”

Jake’s eyes glistened, his hand tightening around hers, his voice fervent, shaking with conviction. “Because I love you more than anything. Because I’m nothing without you. I was wrong to force you to be human, wrong to think I knew what was best. I should’ve trusted you, believed in you, believed in us. I’m begging you, Mel, let me prove I’m worthy of you. I’ll never stop fighting for you. You’re my home, my heart, my everything. I can’t believe I shot you with that vial, knowing now how much pain it caused you. I see it in your eyes, in your voice, and it kills me. I’ll spend my life making it right if you’ll let me.”

Melody’s sobs quieted, her voice barely a whisper, her body trembling in the cold water. “It did hurt, Jake. My insides burned, my tail melted away, my gills sealed shut. I ran to the water, screaming for the ocean to change me back, begging it to make me whole again. I was in shock, betrayed by the one person I trusted most. You broke me, Jake. You broke us.”

Jake lay silent, tears rolling down his face, his hand stroking her cheek, his touch gentle but heavy with remorse. Melody’s hand slid down his chest to his waist, her fingers tracing where his skin met scales, the texture achingly familiar, a bittersweet reminder of their life together. “I need to talk to my family first,” she said, her voice trembling, her eyes searching his. “I can’t just decide this now. I’m scared, Jake. Scared to trust you, scared to go back, scared to stay here and lose you forever. I’m scared of loving you again and losing myself.”

Jake nodded, his hand brushing her cheek, his voice steady despite his tears, his eyes burning with resolve. “I understand. I’ll be back tomorrow, Mel. I’ll bring April, and we’ll take you home if you’re ready. If you say no, I’ll come back every day, every week, every month, every year, until you’re ready. I’ll marry you again, human or mermaid, on land or in the sea. I’ll live on the shore if I have to, just to be near you. I’ll wait for you, always.”

Melody nodded, her tears falling as she leaned into his touch, her heart torn between fear and hope, her body trembling with the weight of their reunion. “Tomorrow,” she whispered, her voice shaking, her eyes locked on his. “I’ll talk to them. I’ll think about it. But I’m not promising anything, Jake. You hurt me too much.”

Jake kissed her forehead, his lips lingering, his voice a vow, steady and fervent. “I love you, Melody. I’ll be here, no matter what you choose. I’ll never stop fighting for you.” He swam back into the deeper water, his tail vanishing beneath the waves, leaving Melody alone in the rain, her heart pounding, her body trembling with the storm of their reunion. She stood, the water lapping at her ankles, and trudged back to the beach house, her clothes soaked, her hair plastered to her face, her mind a tempest of emotions—love, anger, fear, and a flicker of hope she was too scared to name.

From the balcony, Heather and Paul had watched, their faces pale, their hands clasped tightly, the rain soaking their clothes. “She tore into him,” Heather whispered, her voice trembling, her hair dripping with rain. “She’s so hurt, Paul. I’ve never seen her like this. All that pain, all that anger—it’s been eating her alive, festering for months. She’s been carrying it alone.”

Paul’s jaw tightened, his eyes fixed on his daughter, his voice low, heavy with protective instinct. “He hurt her bad—worse than I thought. Forcing her to be human, leaving her like that… it’s unforgivable. But he’s fighting for her. You can see it in his eyes—he’s broken too, carrying his own guilt. I don’t know if she can forgive him, but… she still loves him. It’s written all over her, in every tear, every scream.”

Heather nodded, tears mixing with the rain on her cheeks. “She’s caught between worlds, Paul. The sea’s in her blood, calling her back, but so is her pain, anchoring her here. I just want her to be happy, whatever that means—human, mermaid, with him or without. I just want my daughter back.”

Melody reached the door, her body shaking, her breath ragged, and Heather rushed to her, wrapping a towel around her shoulders, pulling her into a tight embrace. “Melody, honey,” she said, her voice thick with worry, her hands trembling as she held her daughter. “We heard everything. We saw you out there. Are you okay?”

Melody’s tears fell anew, her voice breaking as she sank into her mother’s arms, her body wracked with sobs. “I don’t know, Mom. I love him, but he hurt me so much. He forced me to be human, left me alone for months, and now he wants me back. I’m so scared to trust him, but I miss him. I miss the sea, the way it felt to be whole, to be his. I miss my tail, my life, our dreams. I don’t know what to do. I don’t know how to be me anymore.”

Paul joined them, his hand resting on her shoulder, his voice steady but heavy with emotion. “We’re here, Mel. Whatever you decide, we’re with you. You don’t have to choose now. Talk to us, take your time. We’ll figure it out together. You’re not alone, not anymore.”

Melody nodded, her sobs quieting as she clung to her parents, the rain still falling outside, the ocean’s call echoing in her heart, and Jake’s promise burning in her soul like a beacon. Tomorrow, she would face her choice—between the sea and the shore, between love and betrayal, between the life she’d lost and the one she might reclaim. The storm raged on, but within her, a flicker of hope battled the darkness, fragile but unyielding.

Chapter Text

The rain and ocean water-soaked towel clung to Melody’s trembling shoulders as she trudged up the stairs of the beach house, each step a battle against the storm raging in her heart. Her clothes, heavy with seawater and sorrow, dripped onto the wooden steps, leaving a trail of her pain. Jake’s voice echoed in her mind—“I’ll never leave you again”—his desperate pleas, his tear-streaked face, the electric spark of his touch reigniting a longing she’d buried beneath months of grief. His words were a lifeline, pulling her from the abyss of despair, yet they warred with the betrayal that still burned in her chest. She could still feel the warmth of his hand, the brush of his tail against her legs, a fleeting connection to the sea she craved. “I need to go take a shower,” she murmured, her voice barely a whisper, her throat raw from screaming into the storm. Heather and Paul stood at the base of the stairs, their faces pale with worry, their hands clasped tightly as if anchoring each other against the tempest of their daughter’s pain. Heather’s eyes followed Melody, her heart splintering at the sight of her slumped shoulders, the weight of loss etched into every line of her body. Paul’s jaw clenched, his protective instincts warring with his helplessness, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. They exchanged a glance, a silent vow to stand by her, no matter what came next.

In her bedroom, Melody let the towel fall, her sodden clothes peeling away like the remnants of a life she could no longer endure. She stood naked before the mirror, her human body a stranger, its smooth curves and fragile limbs a cruel mockery of the mermaid she’d been. Her fingers traced her hips, where gills once fluttered, her legs, where a shimmering tail once flowed. Her reflection stared back, a ghost of the vibrant merwoman who had danced through coral caves, her laughter mingling with the ocean’s song. Her mind was a tempest, Jake’s words clashing with the agony of her solitude—months spent staring at the ocean, her heart screaming for him, for the sea, for the life she’d lost. She loved him with a ferocity that terrified her, needed him like the tide needed the moon, but the human world had become a prison, its air suffocating, its colors muted, its silence a deafening betrayal of the sea’s vibrant song. The ache in her chest was a living thing, clawing at her, demanding release. She stepped into the shower, the hot water cascading over her, and closed her eyes, wondering if this was the last time she’d feel it against human skin. Her hands glided over her legs, the flesh foreign and wrong, a stark contrast to the scales she craved. She imagined the transformation back to mermaid, the brutal pain she knew awaited—her low pain tolerance made the memory of her last change a nightmare of searing agony, her tail melting away, her gills sealing shut, her body tearing itself apart. A sob escaped her, her knees buckling as she leaned against the tiles, the water mingling with her tears. “I can’t do this anymore,” she whispered to the empty bathroom, her voice breaking, raw with desperation. “I need the sea. I need Jake. I need to be whole.”

She dressed slowly in a soft T-shirt and shorts, each movement deliberate, as if savoring the final moments of this human ritual. Her heart pounded, a mix of resolve and fear, as she descended the stairs, her bare feet quiet on the wood. Heather and Paul waited on the couch, their faces etched with concern, their hands still clasped, their eyes searching hers for answers. Melody sank onto the cushions across from them, her knees drawn up, her fingers twisting the hem of her shirt, her eyes downcast. Heather leaned forward, her voice gentle but urgent, trembling with emotion. “Melody, honey, can we talk about this? We heard everything—your fight with Jake, the pain, the love, the rage. We saw you out there, tearing into him, and we saw him begging for you. They’re coming back tomorrow. Are you… are you going to change back? Become a mermaid again?” Her voice cracked, her eyes glistening with tears, her love for her daughter a tangible force in the room.

Melody’s throat tightened, her fingers digging into her shirt, her voice barely audible. “I don’t know, Mom,” she whispered, tears welling in her eyes, her heart a battlefield of longing and fear. “I want to, but I’m so scared. The transformation—it was torture last time. My body burned, my tail melted away, my gills sealed shut. I screamed until my voice gave out, and I can still feel it, like it’s happening all over again. Every nerve was on fire, every bone felt like it was breaking, reshaping. But this human life… it’s killing me. I don’t fit here. The air feels wrong, the ground feels wrong. Every day, I sit on that beach, staring at the sea, feeling it call me, feeling Jake missing from me. I’m not whole without him, without the ocean.” Her voice broke, her tears spilling over, her body trembling as she bared her soul.

Paul cleared his throat, his voice steady but heavy with emotion, his eyes glistening as he leaned forward. “May I say something, Mel? I know Jake screwed up—badly. He hurt you, betrayed your trust, forced you into a life you didn’t choose. That’s not something you just brush off. But I saw you out there, saw the way you looked at him, the way he looked at you. He regrets what he did, and he’s fighting for you now. We watched your transformation to human, heard your screams, saw the agony you went through—it broke our hearts, Mel. We felt helpless, watching our little girl suffer, her body tearing itself apart. But you’re not happy here. You’re fading, and it kills us to see it. Your eyes don’t shine anymore, your laughter’s gone. If being a mermaid, being with Jake, is what makes you whole, then do it. You deserve to be happy, to live the life you were meant for.” His voice wavered, his hands clenching, his love for her fierce and unyielding.

Melody’s tears spilled over, her voice breaking as she looked at her father, her heart laid bare. “I can forgive him, Dad. I love him, even after everything. When we touched out there, it was… it was like lightning, like the sea itself was pulling us back together. His tail brushed my legs, and we lay on the beach, connected in a way I can’t explain. It was like I could feel him in my soul again, like I was alive for the first time in months. His heartbeat was mine, his breath was mine. I miss the sea, the way it felt to swim, to breathe water, to be free. I miss Jake. He completes me, even after all the pain.” Her voice trembled, her hands shaking, her love for him a tidal wave that threatened to drown her.

Heather’s eyes glistened, her hand reaching for Melody’s, her voice trembling with love. “Baby, he’s your other half. You need to go back to the sea. It’s where you belong, where you’re alive. We see it in your eyes, in the way you light up when you talk about him, about the ocean. Are you sure this is what you want?” Her voice was soft, but it carried the weight of a mother’s unconditional love, her heart breaking and soaring at once.

Melody nodded, her tears streaming, her voice raw with emotion. “I’m sure, but… are you both okay with this? I’ll be half fish, not human anymore. You’ll age, and I won’t, not the same way. I’ll be in the sea, and you’ll be here, and I’m so scared of losing you.” Her voice broke, her sobs shaking her, the fear of losing her parents a knife in her heart.

Paul’s voice was firm, his eyes steady, though tears brimmed in them. “Mel, when you have kids—whether by adoption or some miracle of the sea—we’ll join you. We’ll become merfolk, live in the ocean with you, Stacy, Mark, Ashley, all of them. We miss them too much, and we miss you, even when you’re right here. This house… we’re listing it for sale. It’s just walls, Mel. It’s not our home anymore. If April offers you and Jake royalty, you’ll be purebloods, bound to the sea for good. We’ll follow you when the time’s right, when you’re starting your family.” His voice was resolute, his love for her a beacon in the storm.

Melody’s breath caught, her eyes wide with shock, her heart swelling with gratitude and disbelief. “Really? You’d give up everything—your lives, your home—to join me?” Her voice trembled, her tears falling, her heart aching with the depth of their sacrifice.

Heather nodded, her voice thick with emotion, her hand squeezing Melody’s. “Honey, we want you happy. You’re our daughter, our heart. If the ocean is your home, then it’ll be ours too, one day. We’ll put our things in storage, sell the house, tie up loose ends. When you’re ready—when you’re starting your family—we’ll be there, swimming with you.” Her voice broke, her tears falling, her love a fierce, unbreakable bond.

Melody’s tears flowed freely, her sobs shaking her as she looked between her parents. “Thank you,” she choked out, her voice breaking. “I don’t know how to thank you enough.Stuart. But… there’s one more thing. Dad, I want you to renew our vows, me with legs, Jake with his tail, as we are now, right here on the beach. I need to start fresh with him, with a promise we both keep, before I take the injection and become a mermaid again.” Her voice was steady, her resolve unshakable, her heart laid bare.

Heather’s sobs echoed Melody’s, her hand covering her mouth, tears streaming. “Oh, honey, that’s beautiful. It’s perfect.” Paul’s eyes glistened, his voice steady despite the lump in his throat. “Yes, Mel. I’ll do it. It’s exactly right—a new beginning, for both of you.” His voice was warm, his love for her a steady anchor.

Melody fell into their arms, the three of them hugging tightly, tears mingling as they clung to each other in the quiet living room, the sound of the rain outside a soft counterpoint to their shared grief and hope. “I really tried human life,” Melody whispered, her voice raw, her face buried in her mother’s shoulder. “I tried so hard to make it work, to be the daughter you deserved. I’m so sorry.” Her voice broke, her sobs shaking her, the weight of her struggle pouring out.

Heather stroked her hair, her voice soft but fierce with love. “Don’t apologize, honey. We know you tried. You’ve been so brave, carrying this pain, fighting to find your place. You’re our little mermaid, and you always will be. Go be who you’re meant to be.” Her voice was a lifeline, pulling Melody from the depths of her guilt.

Paul’s hand rested on her back, his voice steady but thick with emotion. “We’re so proud of you, Mel. You’ve fought harder than anyone should have to. Go back to the sea, to Jake, to the life that makes you shine.” His words were a promise, a vow of their unwavering support.

In the sea, Jake emerged from the portal, his face streaked with tears but lit with a fragile, hopeful smile, the weight of his reunion with Melody still pulsing through him. His tail gleamed in the bioluminescent glow of the royal cove, his heart a tumult of love and fear. Scott greeted him, clapping a hand on his shoulder, his voice warm but teasing. “Well, look who’s back! Thought you’d stay on land, crying in the rain forever.” Jake’s smile faltered, his eyes red and raw as he faced the gathered merfolk—April, Scott, Megan, Kacy, Rachel, Ashley, Stacy, and Mark. Their tails shimmered in the coral’s glow, their faces a mix of concern and hope, their love for him a tangible force. Jake’s voice trembled as he spoke, his gaze meeting each of theirs. “I’m sorry,” he said, his throat tight. “To all of you, for shutting you out, for letting my guilt hurt everyone. I was drowning in it, hiding from you, from myself. Stacy, your words—they cut through me, got me through that portal. Thank you.” His voice broke, his tail flicking nervously, his heart laid bare. He recounted the beach, Melody’s fury, her tears, the electric spark of their touch, her raw pain, and his desperate plea for forgiveness. April’s eyes widened, her voice soft but sharp. “Wow, she cut into you, didn’t she? I could feel her anger from here.”

Jake managed a weak laugh, his voice hoarse. “Yeah, she did. She had every right to.” He turned to April, his eyes earnest, his tail flicking nervously. “Come with me tomorrow, April. Bring the serum. If she wants to come back, I want it to be her choice, no pressure, no force. I won’t make that mistake again.” His voice was fervent, his love for Melody a fire in his chest. April nodded, her pink and gold tail shimmering, her voice firm. “If I go, we all go. We’re a family, Jake. We do this together.” The others nodded, their faces resolute, their tails flashing in agreement. April’s gaze softened, her voice taking on a regal weight. “Jake, if she comes back, I’m offering you both royalty—prince and princess of the sea, purebloods, bound to the ocean forever. No legs, just tails. Or you can stay hybrids, visit land. It’s Melody’s call.”

Jake’s heart raced, his voice steady but thick with emotion. “It’s her decision. I’ll follow her lead, whatever she chooses. We go in the morning.” His voice was a vow, his love for her a beacon in the darkness.

The merfolk dispersed, their voices a soft hum of support, leaving Jake to swim to his chamber. He lay on the kelp bed, his tail curled tightly, his heart pounding with hope and fear. He saw Melody’s face in every coral curve, heard her voice in every current, felt her touch in the water’s embrace. “I’m coming back for you, Mel,” he whispered, his tears dissolving into the sea. “I’ll never stop fighting for you.” His voice was a prayer, his love a current that bound him to her.

Melody retreated to her room, lying on her bed, her heart lighter but heavy with bittersweet farewell. She looked around, the familiar walls now a shrine to her pain, the human life that had trapped her. The posters of mermaids, the seashell lamp, the faded photos of her and Jake—they were relics of a life she could no longer cling to. This room, this house, had become a place of sorrow, a cage for her grieving heart. But tonight, it felt like a goodbye, a closing chapter. She needed Jake to be whole, to feel the sea in her veins, to swim with him again, their tails entwined, their love a current that bound them. She traced her fingers over the bedspread, memorizing its texture, knowing this might be the last time she lay here. Tears fell, but they were soft, tinged with hope. She drifted to sleep, dreaming of coral caves, Jake’s laughter, and the sea’s endless embrace, her heart whispering promises of a new beginning.

She awoke to the sunrise painting her room in golden light, a promise of new beginnings that set her heart ablaze. She slipped into a simple T-shirt and shorts, her steps light, her soul buoyant with resolve. Downstairs, Heather and Paul greeted her with warm hugs, their eyes bright with love. Paul grinned, his voice teasing. “She’s back! Our little mermaid’s got her spark again!” Melody laughed, swatting his arm, her heart lifting. “Dad, stop it.” She savored coffee and waffles, the flavors richer now, a final indulgence in human comfort. Her eyes drifted to the ocean, its call stronger than ever, a siren song she could no longer resist. Heather’s voice was gentle, her hand resting on Melody’s. “Are you sure, honey? This is what you want?” Melody nodded, her smile certain, her voice steady. “It is, but I need to lay down some rules with Jake first. He needs to know where I stand, what I need.” Heather smiled, understanding flickering in her eyes. “You’re strong, Mel. He’ll listen.”

As late morning approached, Melody’s heart leaped at the sight of the portal shimmering offshore, a vortex of light and energy that promised reunion. “They’re here,” she whispered, her voice trembling with anticipation, her hands shaking. Heather, Paul, and Melody walked to the beach, the sand warm under their feet. Melody paused, turning to look back at the house, its weathered boards and wide windows a symbol of her human struggle. Paul’s voice was soft, his hand on her shoulder. “You sure, kiddo?” She nodded, her resolve unshakable, her eyes glistening with tears of farewell and hope.

The merfolk emerged from the waves, their tails glinting in the sunlight, a breathtaking vision that stole Melody’s breath. April and Scott led, their regal presence softened by their smiles, Ashley’s teal tail sparkling like a jewel. Stacy and Mark followed, their faces radiant with joy, then Megan, Kacy, and Rachel, their tails a symphony of colors. Jake swam up last, his tail catching the light, his eyes locked on hers, filled with love and fear and hope. Melody covered her mouth, falling to her knees in the sand, tears streaming as she took in the family she’d missed, their presence a balm to her fractured heart. She sobbed, her voice breaking. “You’re all here,” she whispered, her hands trembling, her heart swelling with love.

April’s voice was warm but regal, her pink and gold tail shimmering as she swam closer. “Melody, Jake told us everything—your pain, your love, your fight. You’ve had the night to think. What do you want to say?” Her voice was gentle, but it carried the weight of a queen’s authority, her love for Melody a steady undercurrent.

Melody waded into the water, the waves lapping at her knees, and took Jake’s hands, his tail brushing her legs, sending a jolt of electricity through her. She looked into his eyes, her voice steady but fierce, laced with love and resolve, her heart laid bare. “Jake, if we do this, there are rules. You don’t question my strength, my choices, my heart. You don’t ask me if I want to return to land, don’t remind me of it in a way that hurts. We only remember the good—our love, our life, our dreams. You pour your heart into me, fight for me every day to rebuild what we lost. And we find a way to become parents, somehow, someway, because that dream was stolen from me, and I need it back.” Her voice broke, tears falling, her hands tightening around his. “I need you to promise me that, Jake. I need to know you’ll never betray me again. I need you to be my partner, my equal, my forever. I need to trust that you’ll hold me through every storm, that you’ll swim beside me, that you’ll never let me drown in pain again.” Her voice trembled, her tears falling into the sea, her love for him a fire that burned through her fear.

Jake’s eyes glistened, his voice fervent, his tail flicking with emotion. “Melody, I swear on my life, on the sea itself, I’ll never betray you again. I’ll never question your strength, your heart, your choices. I’ll fight for you every day, pour my soul into rebuilding what we lost. We’ll find a way to have a family—I promise you, with every breath in my body, every beat of my heart. I’m yours, forever, your partner, your equal, your merman. I’ll hold you through every storm, swim beside you, never let you drown. I love you, Mel, more than the ocean, more than life itself.” His voice broke, his tears falling, his hands trembling as he held hers, his tail wrapping around her legs, anchoring her to him.

Melody’s heart swelled, her tears streaming, her voice shaking with emotion. “Then I choose you, Jake. I choose the sea, our love, our future. But first, we renew our vows—here, now, you with your tail, me with my legs, as we are. I need this to be real, to start fresh, to seal our promises before I become a mermaid again.” Her voice was steady, her resolve a lighthouse in the storm, her love for him a tidal wave that carried her forward.

Paul smiled, wading into the water, pulling out his phone with a grin. “Got my officiant license online last night. Let’s do this.” He stood between them, collecting their rings, his voice warm but solemn, the waves lapping around them. “We’re here today for the vow renewal of Jake and Melody, a recommitment of their love, their trust, their future, in the presence of family and the sea that binds them.”

Jake spoke first, his voice raw, his eyes locked on hers, tears streaming. “Melody, I stand here, tail and all, broken by my mistakes but whole because of your love. I’m so sorry for betraying you, for forcing you to be human, for leaving you alone to suffer. I was a coward, scared of losing you, but I lost you anyway because of my choices. I vow to be your partner, your husband, your merman, to love you fiercely, to rebuild our trust with every action, every word, every breath. I promise to honor your strength, to cherish your heart, to fight for our dreams—our family, our life in the sea. You’re my heart, my home, my everything. I’ll never let you go again, not in this life or any other.” His voice broke, his hands trembling as he held hers, his tail flicking with emotion, his love a current that bound them.

Melody’s breath caught, her heart pounding, tears streaming down her cheeks, her voice trembling but strong. “Jake, you’re my person, my soul, my sea. You hurt me, broke me in ways I’ll carry forever, but I love you with a fire that burns through the pain. I forgive you, not because it’s easy, but because my heart can’t let you go. I vow to be your partner, your wife, your mermaid, to swim beside you, to love you through every storm, every tide, every moment. I promise to trust you again, to build our future together, to fight for our dream of a family. I need you, Jake, like I need the ocean, like I need to breathe. You’re my forever, my home, my everything. I choose you, now and always.” Her voice broke, her sobs shaking her, her hands tightening around his, her love a beacon that lit the shore.

Paul’s voice was steady, his eyes glistening as he handed them their rings. “With these vows, you recommit to each other, to your love, to your future. Place the rings on each other’s fingers, a symbol of your unbreakable bond.” They slid the rings on, their eyes locked, the sea’s energy pulsing between them. They kissed, a deep, fervent kiss that sealed their vows, their tears mingling with the ocean’s salt, their love a current that bound them forever.

April squealed, her voice breaking the tension. “Yes! I knew it! I knew you would return to the sea, become one with Jake, and join us!” Melody shot her a playful smile, raising an eyebrow. “Chill, Your Majesty.” The merfolk laughed, the sound a wave of relief and joy, their tails flashing in the sunlight.

Paul turned to April, grinning. “Anything to add, Queen April?” April swam closer, her voice regal but warm, her tail shimmering. “Melody, Jake, I offer you both royalty—prince and princess of the sea, purebloods, bound to the ocean forever. No legs, just tails, living as true merfolk.” Melody’s breath caught, her eyes flicking to Paul and Heather, who nodded, their smiles encouraging, tears in their eyes. April continued, her voice soft but powerful. “Melody, I found a special serum. As a pureblood, you can carry a child—it’ll heal what is missing, restore your body’s ability to create life.” Her voice was a promise, her love for Melody a steady anchor.

Melody’s knees buckled, her sobs frantic as she fell into Jake’s arms, her body shaking, her heart overwhelmed. “A child?” she whispered, her voice breaking, her tears soaking his shoulder. “I can… I can be a mother?” Her voice was a mix of disbelief and hope, her heart soaring at the thought of the dream she’d thought lost forever. Jake held her tightly, his voice soothing, his tail wrapping around her legs. “It’s okay, baby. We’ll get through this. I’m sorry if it’s too much.” Melody stepped back, wiping her tears, a radiant smile breaking through her sobs. “No, it’s not you—it’s April and her magic! Dad, marry us. April, get that vial ready and get me rolling!! Jake, we’ve got work to do tonight!” Her voice was light, her heart lifting, her love for him a fire that burned through her fear.

April laughed, shaking her head, her tail flicking playfully. “Melody, there’s a child present!” Ashley piped up, grinning, her teal tail shimmering. “Um, are you talking about sex? How does that work for merpeople?” April groaned, shooting Melody a mock glare. “See what you started?” Melody laughed, her heart lighter than it had been in months, her voice teasing. “Sorry, Ash. Ask your mom later.” Melody walked to the water's edge, and Jake swam and lay next to her.

April swam to the water’s edge, her pink and gold tail glinting, her movements careful with the weight of her pregnancy. “Melody, are you sure?” she asked, her voice gentle, her eyes searching. Melody nodded, her eyes steady, her hand gripping Jake’s. April smiled, her voice soft. “I shouldn’t be on land this pregnant, but I’m doing this for you.” Jake held Melody’s hand tightly, his tail brushing her legs, as April prepared the serum. Melody turned to Paul and Heather, her voice trembling, her eyes pleading. “You’re okay with this? With me leaving, becoming a mermaid forever?”

Heather’s tears fell, her voice thick with love. “Honey, when you get pregnant, we’ll join you. We’ll sell the house, store what we need, and come to the sea. We want to be with you, with Stacy, Mark, Ashley, your family.” Paul nodded, his voice steady. “We’ll be there, Mel. You’re our daughter, and the sea’s your home. We’ll follow you.” Melody hugged them tightly, her sobs shaking her, her tail-less body pressed against them. “Thank you,” she whispered, her voice breaking. “I love you both so much.”

Melody stripped off her clothes, handing them to Heather with a trembling smile, her heart pounding with anticipation and fear. April held the vial, her voice gentle but firm. “This will hurt, Mel. You know that. The transformation is brutal, especially for you, restoring your uterus and becoming a pureblood mermaid. But you’ll be whole again, a princess of the sea.” Melody nodded, bracing herself, her hand gripping Jake’s, her heart pounding with fear and resolve. April injected the serum, and it shot into her veins like liquid fire, igniting every nerve in her body. Melody’s scream shattered the air, a raw, guttural cry that echoed over the waves, piercing the hearts of everyone around her. Her body convulsed, fire erupting in her veins, her legs fusing with a searing pain that tore through her like a tidal wave. Her skin split, scales forming in a cascade of purple and gold, the royal hues marking her new status. Her bones cracked, reshaping with a sickening crunch; her legs fused as one, her tailbone growing and cracking as it extended down her tail. Her lungs burned as gills tore open on her hips, water rushing through them in a dizzying rush. But this time, a new sensation gripped her—a deep, visceral ache in her abdomen, as if her body was rewriting itself from within. She felt her uterus forming, growing, a warm, pulsing presence that promised life, a miracle that made her sobs catch in her throat. The pain was blinding, her low pain tolerance amplifying every sensation—the searing heat, the tearing of flesh, the weight of her new tail forming, the wrenching creation of her womb. Her legs melted away, the bones dissolving, the skin reforming into a shimmering tail, purple laced with golden streaks, radiant and regal. Her fins unfurled, flowing like silk, catching the sunlight. She collapsed against Jake, her breaths ragged, her body trembling, her heart racing, the new warmth in her abdomen a beacon of hope amidst the agony.

Jake held her tightly, his voice a steady anchor through the storm of pain. “I’m here, Mel. You’re doing it. You’re coming back. I’ve got you.” His arms were a sanctuary, his tail wrapping around her, his love a lifeline that kept her grounded. The pain ebbed, leaving her trembling, her body reborn. Melody looked down, her eyes wide with awe and tears, her hands trembling as she touched her tail. The scales gleamed, purple and gold, a tapestry of royalty that shimmered in the sunlight, her fins delicate yet strong. She ran her fingers over her gills, feeling the water pulse through them, her tail flicking experimentally, sending waves rippling around her. She moved it in every direction, testing its strength, its grace, rediscovering the freedom she’d lost. Her hand drifted to her abdomen, where she felt the new warmth, the promise of life, her womb a miracle that made her heart soar. “It’s me,” she whispered, her voice breaking, tears streaming down her face. “I’m back. I’m whole. I can… I can be a mother.” She turned to Jake, her sobs shaking her, and threw her arms around him, their lips meeting in a desperate, salty kiss that tasted of sea and tears. “I’m so sorry,” she sobbed, her face buried in his neck, her tail entwining with his. Jake’s voice was thick with emotion, his arms tightening around her. “No, I’m sorry. I should’ve never let you go. I’m here now, forever.”

Suddenly, April cried out, her hand clutching her belly, her face contorted with pain. Fluid gushed from the opening in her tail, pooling in the shallow water, a shimmering cascade that signaled the start of her labor. “Scott!” she yelled, her voice sharp with panic, her pink and gold tail trembling. She collapsed onto the beach, her breaths rapid, her body wracked with contractions that came in waves, each one stronger than the last. The merfolk swam to her, Scott and Jake pulling her gently into the water by her tail, her scales glinting in the sunlight. Melody crawled to her, her new tail awkward on land, her voice frantic. “Sister, what can I do?” April gripped her hand, her voice strained, her eyes wide with fear and determination. “Just hold my hand, Mel. Stay with me.” Her breaths came in sharp gasps, her body trembling with the intensity of her labor.

Stacy swam up with Ashley, her voice calm but urgent, her experience as a mother grounding her. “If this is anything like human birth, breathe and hold our hands, sweetheart.” April’s eyes widened, panic flickering as she gripped Stacy and Melody’s hands, her knuckles whitening with the force of her grip. “I don’t have my medical staff!” she cried, her voice breaking, her tail arching with each contraction. But the portal shimmered, and the royal medical team swam through, their tails flashing as they reached the queen, their faces calm but focused. Stacy coached April through the pain, her voice steady, her hands firm. “Breathe, April. Deep breaths. Push when you feel the contraction.” The team monitored her, their hands gentle but precise, guiding her through each wave of pain. They could see the baby moving down, April’s tail trembling as she pushed, her screams echoing over the waves, raw and primal, a symphony of life and pain. “It hurts!” she cried, her voice breaking, her hands squeezing Melody and Stacy’s until their fingers ached. Melody whispered, tears streaming, “You’re doing it, April. You’re so strong. You’re bringing her into the world.” Ashley held April’s other hand, her voice soft, her teal tail flicking nervously. “You got this, Mom. You’re almost there.”

The contractions grew closer, each one a tidal wave that wracked April’s body, her tail arching, her scales glinting with every movement. She pushed with every ounce of her strength, her screams tearing through the air, her body trembling with the effort. The pain was relentless, a fire that consumed her, but she fought through it, her love for her child a force stronger than the agony. The medical team guided her, their voices calm but urgent, their hands steady as they monitored the baby’s progress. “She’s coming,” one nurse said, her voice steady, her hands ready. April’s screams reached a crescendo, her body shaking, her tail thrashing in the water. With a final, guttural cry that shook the air, she pushed, her body trembling, her tail arching. Macy emerged—a tiny mermaid, half human, half fish, her pink and gold tail a perfect mirror of April’s, shimmering in the sunlight. The nurse caught her, gently cradling the newborn, and handed her to April, who sobbed, her arms trembling as she clutched her daughter to her chest. “Macy,” she whispered, her voice breaking, her tears falling onto the baby’s tiny scales, her heart swelling with a love so fierce it overwhelmed her.

Stacy, Ashley, and Melody wept, their sobs mingling with April’s, their hands still linked, a circle of love and strength. Stacy leaned in, her voice thick with emotion, guiding April’s hands to help Macy latch for breastfeeding, the tiny tail flicking as she fed. “Just like that, sweetheart,” Stacy whispered, her tears falling. “You’re a mom now.” April stared at Macy, her eyes wide with awe, her voice trembling. “I can’t believe she’s here. She’s perfect.” The nurses urged, “Macy needs ocean water soon to breathe properly.” April held her daughter in the shallows, Macy’s cries softening as her tail dipped into the sea, her gills fluttering, her tiny body relaxing. Mark and Stacy swam closer, their faces radiant as they held their granddaughter, their hands gentle on her delicate scales. “She’s beautiful,” Mark whispered, his voice thick, his eyes glistening. Stacy kissed Macy’s forehead, her tears falling. “Our little miracle.”

Ashley begged, her voice eager, “Can I hold her?” The nurse handed Macy to her, and Ashley’s hands moved gently over her sister’s hair, down her skin to her scales, her voice soft with wonder. “She’s so cute! I love holding her.” Scott took Macy next, his sobs shaking him, his tail curling protectively around April. April touched his face, her voice soft. “Baby, what’s wrong?” Scott’s voice broke, his tears falling into the water. “Our family’s complete—Ash, Macy, you, Melody is back with Jake. It’s everything I ever wanted.” Everyone showered Macy with love, their voices a chorus of joy, their tails brushing together in the water, a family united. Melody leaned back on Jake’s warmth, her new tail entwining with his, her heart full.

The nurses urged April and Macy to return to the palace for rest, their voices gentle but firm. “The queen and her daughter need the royal healers, the kelp beds, to recover fully.” Melody looked at her wrists, now covered in shimmering scales, her purple and gold tail gleaming in the sunlight, a symbol of her new life. She hugged April tightly, their tails entwining, their scales brushing in a sisterly embrace. “Our story’s complete,” Melody whispered, her voice trembling with joy and relief. “We’re free in the sea together, finally.” April laughed through her tears, her voice teasing. “Hello, Princess Melody, like in The Little Mermaid 2.” They giggled, the sound light and free, a release of months of pain.

Melody leaned into Jake’s warmth, his arms wrapping around her, his tail entwining with hers, and sighed, a deep, contented breath. “Oh my gosh, I missed this,” she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. They kissed, slow and deep, the sea’s energy pulsing through them, their love a current that anchored them. April raised an eyebrow, her voice playful. “Okay, you two, get a room.” Melody smirked, her tail flicking. “In the palace?” April nodded, grinning. “Of course, Princess Melody. Hurry up now, Macy needs a friend.”

Melody swam to her parents, hugging them tightly, her new tail flicking awkwardly in the water, her heart full. “Thank you for everything,” she whispered, her voice breaking, her tears falling into the sea. “I’ll need you there soon, when we start our family.” Paul nodded, his voice steady, his eyes glistening. “We’ll handle the house, the storage, all of it. We’ll join you when you’re ready, kiddo.” Heather’s tears fell, her hand cupping Melody’s face. “Go be free, our little mermaid. We’ll be there, I promise.” Heather asked her daughter, “You feeling okay?” Melody looked back at her tail, her hand resting on her abdomen, feeling the new warmth, the promise of life. She smiled at them, her voice steady, her heart whole. “Better than okay. I’m healed.”

Paul and Heather stood on the beach, their arms around each other, watching as the merfolk swam through the portal, their tails vanishing into the shimmering vortex. Heather’s voice was soft, her tears falling as she leaned into Paul. “Our little mermaid’s finally free.” Paul squeezed her hand, his voice thick with emotion. “She’s where she belongs, Heather. She’s shining again.” Heather nodded, her heart aching but full. “I want to join her, Paul. I want to swim with her, with Macy, with all of them.” Paul kissed her forehead, his voice steady. “We will. Let’s get to work—storage, the house, all of it. Our future’s in the sea with her.” Their love for Melody was a beacon, guiding them toward a future where they would swim together, a family reunited in the sea’s endless embrace.

Chapter Text

The portal’s shimmering veil dissolved like liquid starlight as Melody and Jake emerged into the heart of the underwater kingdom, their tails slicing through the water with a grace that felt like a rebirth. The royal cove unfurled before them, a mesmerizing tapestry of bioluminescent coral reefs, their vibrant hues of sapphire, emerald, and amethyst pulsing with an otherworldly glow. Schools of fish, their scales glinting like scattered gems, darted through the water in a kaleidoscope of color, weaving patterns that seemed to hum with life. Towering kelp forests swayed in the gentle currents, their fronds whispering ancient secrets of the deep, their tips glowing faintly as if kissed by moonlight. In the distance, the palace loomed, its spires carved from mother-of-pearl and encrusted with shimmering shells that caught the light in prismatic bursts. The structure seemed alive, its walls breathing with the rhythm of the ocean, a monument to the sea’s eternal majesty.

Melody inhaled deeply, the cool, briny essence of the water flooding her gills, soothing her newly transformed body. A profound peace settled over her, as if the ocean itself had wrapped her in a tender embrace, whispering, You are home. Her purple and gold tail flicked, catching the light in a cascade of iridescence, and she felt the weight of her transformation—a bone-deep exhaustion tugging at her limbs, yet overshadowed by an overwhelming joy. She was whole again, her merfolk essence restored, her connection to the sea unbreakable. She turned to Jake, his emerald tail glinting beside her, his eyes soft with a love so deep it seemed to ripple through the water itself. “It’s final, Jake,” she said, her voice trembling with emotion, her gills fluttering as she spoke. “I’m here for good. We’re here for good.” Her words were a vow, a sacred promise to the sea and to him, her heart swelling with the certainty of her choice—a life beneath the waves, forever bound to the kingdom and to Jake.

Jake’s hand found hers, his fingers intertwining with a warmth that grounded her, his tail brushing against her fins in a tender caress that sent a shiver through her. “Forever, Mel,” he whispered, his voice thick with emotion, his eyes glistening with tears that dissolved into the sea’s embrace. “We’re home, together.” The merfolk—April, Scott, Ashley, Stacy, Mark, Megan, Kacy, and Rachel—swam around them, their tails a vibrant symphony of colors, their faces radiant with joy. The currents carried their love like a song, a melody that wove through the water, binding them as a family, as a kingdom. The merfolk’s tails flashed in unison, a kaleidoscope of pinks, teals, golds, and silvers, their laughter bubbling through the water like tiny pearls rising to the surface.

April and Scott led the way to the palace, Macy cradled in April’s arms, her tiny pink and gold tail flicking with innocent delight. Macy’s gills fluttered with each breath of water, her coos soft and melodic, a sound that seemed to harmonize with the ocean’s hum. Ashley swam close, her teal tail shimmering, her eyes bright with pride as she gazed at her baby sister. “She’s so cute, Mom. She’s breathing water so good!” Ashley said, her voice bubbling with excitement, her hands reaching out to stroke Macy’s delicate fins. “I love being a big sister already.” April smiled, her eyes soft with maternal love, her tail curling protectively around her daughter. “You’re a natural, Ash,” she said, her voice warm, her heart overflowing with the quiet joy of motherhood. The royal healing nurses met them at the palace gates, their tails flashing in shades of coral and turquoise, their hands gentle as they examined Macy. “She’s perfect,” one nurse declared, her voice soothing, her fingers tracing the delicate scales of Macy’s tail. “Healthy gills, strong fins, a true princess of the sea.” April’s tears mingled with the water, her sobs soft but joyful as she clutched Macy closer, her heart a tide of gratitude and love.

Heather, Megan, and Kacy swam to their new home, a cozy cave nestled in a secluded corner of the cove. The cave’s walls shimmered with embedded pearls and glowed with bioluminescent coral, its entrance draped with soft kelp curtains that swayed like silk in the current. Heather ran her fingers along the smooth stone, her eyes wide with wonder, her heart lighter than it had been in months. The cave felt like a sanctuary, a place where the weight of her past could dissolve into the sea’s embrace. “It’s beautiful,” she whispered, her voice trembling with awe, her love for her new life in the sea a quiet fire that warmed her from within. Megan and Kacy explored their rooms, their laughter echoing through the water, their tails flicking with excitement. Megan’s purple tail caught the light as she spun through the cave, her voice bright. “This is our home now. It’s like the sea built it just for us.” Kacy nodded, her golden tail shimmering as she traced a pearl on the wall. “It feels right, like we were always meant to be here.”

Stacy and Mark, meanwhile, were radiant with joy, their faces glowing as they swam to April’s side, their eyes fixed on Macy. “Two granddaughters now,” Stacy said, her voice thick with emotion, her hands reaching out to cradle Macy’s tiny form. “Ashley and Macy—our hearts are so full.” Mark hugged Ashley tightly, his voice steady but warm, his silver tail glinting in the light. “We love you so much, Ash. You’re the best big sister, and now you’ve got Macy to look after.” Ashley beamed, her teal tail flicking with pride, her arms wrapping around her grandparents. “I love you too,” she said, her voice soft, her heart swelling with the love of her growing family. The moment felt sacred, a tapestry of love woven through the water, binding generations together in the heart of the sea.

The royal guards, their armor gleaming with polished shells and etched with intricate patterns of coral, welcomed Melody and Jake with a salute, their tails snapping in unison like a drumbeat in the water. “Princess Melody, Prince Jake,” one guard said, his voice resonant, his eyes warm with respect. “Your quarters await.” They led them through the palace’s winding halls, past murals of merfolk history that glowed with bioluminescent paint, depicting ancient battles, love stories, and the rise of the kingdom. The murals seemed to pulse with life, their colors shifting as the currents moved, telling tales of merfolk who had swum these waters centuries before. The guards ushered them into a grand chamber that stole Melody’s breath. The room was a masterpiece of the sea, its walls encrusted with glowing coral in shades of lavender and gold, mirroring the colors of her tail. A large kelp bed, woven with soft fronds and studded with tiny pearls, floated in the center, swaying gently in the current. Shimmering shells adorned the ceiling, casting a soft, prismatic light across the room, and a window of translucent crystal offered a breathtaking view of the kingdom’s vibrant depths—schools of fish dancing, kelp forests swaying, and distant merfolk swimming in harmony.

Melody’s heart raced, her exhaustion forgotten as she swam inside, her tail flicking with wonder. “It’s perfect,” she whispered, her voice breaking, her eyes glistening with tears that dissolved into the water. “This is our home, Jake. So much beauty was hidden here when Katrina ruled with her darkness. It’s just love and light now.” The memory of Katrina, the tyrant who had once cast a shadow over the kingdom, lingered like a faint echo, but the warmth of the present drowned it out. The palace was alive with hope, its walls humming with the energy of a kingdom reborn.

Jake grinned, his emerald tail flashing as he grabbed her hand and spun her through the water, her yelp of surprise melting into a radiant smile. The motion was effortless, their bodies moving in perfect harmony with the current, as if the sea itself was guiding their dance. He swam her to the kelp bed, pulling her down with him, their tails tangling as they laughed, the sound bubbling through the water like a melody. “Can we move forward, Mel?” he asked, his voice soft but fervent, his eyes searching hers, his hand resting on her cheek, his touch warm against her scales. “Leave the past behind and build our future here, together?”

Melody’s heart swelled, her smile bright as she nodded, her voice steady despite the tears in her eyes. “Yes, my love. Let’s move forward—focus on our future, our life here, our dreams. The past hurt us, but it doesn’t define us. I want to build a life with you, to love you, to have a family with you.” Her voice trembled, her hand resting on her abdomen, where the warmth of her new uterus pulsed, a quiet promise of life yet to come. The transformation had not only restored her tail but had gifted her the ability to create life, a miracle of the sea’s magic that filled her with awe.

Jake’s eyes softened, his tail entwining with hers, their energy building as he leaned in, his lips meeting hers in a deep, fervent kiss. Jake entered into Melody's tail, the connection was electric, their tails brushing in a dance of intimacy, scales gliding against scales in a rhythm as ancient as the ocean itself. The sea’s energy surged through them, a shock of connection that was stronger, deeper than anything they’d felt before. The climax was a wave of love and passion, a tide that left them trembling, their bodies pressed close on the kelp bed, their breaths synchronized with the gentle sway of the current. Melody looked up at Jake, her eyes shining, her heart full. She kissed him again, soft and lingering, her voice a whisper. “I love you so much, Jake. I hope we’ll have children soon. That was... amazing. Greater than anything I've ever felt.”

Jake’s smile was radiant, his hand tracing the delicate scales of her tail, his voice thick with emotion. “That was electric. I love you so much. We will have a family, Mel. Our bond is deep blue, unbreakable, woven into the sea itself. I missed you so much—every moment without you was like losing the tide.” His voice broke, his arms tightening around her, his tail curling protectively around hers. Melody’s eyes glistened, her hand resting on his chest, feeling his heartbeat pulse through the water. “I missed you too, Jake. I missed my tail, my fins, the freedom of the sea. But mostly, I missed us—being whole with you.”

They snuggled close, their tails entwined, their bodies swaying in the gentle current of their chamber. The exhaustion from Melody’s transformation pulled at her, a heavy tide that lulled her toward sleep. They drifted off, their breaths synchronized, their love a quiet anchor in the sea’s embrace, the coral’s soft glow bathing them in warmth.

The next morning, the kingdom awoke to the soft hum of currents and the chatter of fish, the coral glowing with a gentle light that seemed to pulse with the heartbeat of the sea. Melody and Jake swam from their chamber, their tails flicking in unison, their hands clasped as they joined the royal family in the nursery. April sat on a kelp bed, breastfeeding Macy, who was crying softly for milk, her tiny pink and gold tail flicking as she latched. April’s eyes were heavy with the fatigue of new motherhood, but they twinkled with mischief as she looked up. “Well, well, how did wedding night part two go? Any mermaids on the way?” she teased, her voice light, her pink and gold tail swaying gently.

Melody giggled, her cheeks flushing a soft pink, her tail flicking playfully. “April! Shhh. We had a wonderful night, let’s leave it at that.” Jake laughed, his arm wrapping around Melody, his voice warm. “We love it here, April. Last night was… perfect.” His eyes met Melody’s, a shared secret in their gaze, their love a current that pulsed between them, vibrant and unspoken.

The chamber doors parted, and Kelsey swam in, her silver tail shimmering like moonlight on water, her face radiant with joy. “Hello, royal family!” she said, her voice bright, her eyes sweeping over the gathered merfolk. “I heard the news—Macy’s birth, Melody’s return, all on the same day. How wonderful!” She swam to April, her eyes softening as she gazed at Macy, her tiny form nestled in her mother’s arms. “She’s perfect, April. I’m so sorry I missed the birth.” April smiled, her hand stroking Macy’s delicate scales. “It’s all okay, Kelsey. You’re here now.” Scott nodded, his arm around April, his voice warm. “You made it for the best part—meeting our little princess.”

Kelsey’s eyes sparkled, her voice taking on a regal tone as she addressed the family. “We must show her to the kingdom. The people need to see their new princess, their royal family.” She turned to the guards, her tail flicking with authority. “Sound the horns. Gather the residents.” The guards nodded, their tails snapping as they swam to the palace balcony, their shell horns blaring a resonant call that echoed through the currents, summoning the kingdom’s residents.

The merfolk gathered below, their tails a vibrant mosaic of colors—turquoise, crimson, violet, and gold—their faces alight with anticipation. Kelsey swam to the balcony, her silver tail catching the light, her voice carrying over the crowd like a tide. “People of the sea, behold your royal family! Queen April and King Scott, steadfast and wise. Their daughter, Princess Ashley, a beacon of courage, and our newest treasure, Princess Macy, a gift to our kingdom. Princess Melody and Prince Jake, returned to us, their love a light in our depths. And royal family members Duchess Stacy and Duke Mark, whose hearts bind us all. This kingdom is in great hands, protected by the humans in the navy and the coast guard, who keep their word to shield us. Humans like Ashley, once sick, have become merfolk and found healing. The Hawaiian kingdom is healed, brought back to life. All is well!” Her voice rose, a tide of hope that swept through the crowd, and they cheered, their tails waving in a shimmering wave of unity, their voices a chorus that reverberated through the water.

Kelsey turned to April, her voice softening, her eyes warm. “April, you’re an amazing leader. The kingdom is safe under your care.” She swam to Melody, her arms opening in a warm embrace. “Welcome home, Princess Melody. I’m so happy for you, and I know you’ll be a mother soon. Your parents will soon join you, adding to our kingdom, joining Stacy and Mark. The royal family is growing larger than it ever has before.” Her voice was a whisper, her eyes glistening with tears, her love for her friend a quiet current that pulsed between them.

The crowd’s cheers echoed as Kelsey raised her tail in farewell. “My work here is complete. I return to Hawaii, but my heart remains with you.” The merfolk waved their tails, their voices a chorus of gratitude, their love for Kelsey a shared tide that rippled through the water. She hugged the royal family, her tail brushing theirs in a final gesture of affection, and swam through the portal, her silver scales vanishing into the shimmering light that carried her to Hawaii.

The royal family returned to the palace, their hearts full, their tails swaying in the gentle currents. April cradled Macy, her eyes heavy but content, while Scott and Ashley hovered close, their family complete. Melody and Jake retreated to their quarters, their hands clasped, their love a quiet anchor in the soothing glow of the coral. The kingdom felt alive, its energy a steady pulse that wrapped them in warmth, a promise of peace after years of struggle. The royal family relaxed, taking in the moment of bliss and joy. Everyone was at peace and filled with love.

But as they rested, a tremor rippled through the palace, subtle at first, then sharp, like a crack in the sea’s foundation. The magic crystals embedded in the walls flared with an urgent glow, their light pulsing in erratic bursts, casting shadows that danced like specters. April’s head snapped up, her voice sharp with alarm. “The crystals—there’s trouble on the surface.” She swam to the central chamber, Macy cradled in her arms, the others following, their tails flicking with urgency. The crystals projected a flickering image—a storm raging on the water’s surface, waves towering like mountains, rain lashing in sheets that churned the sea into chaos. A small boat rocked violently, its hull battered by the tempest, its sails torn to shreds. Two parents and two young girls clung to the deck, their faces pale with fear, their voices lost in the roar of the storm. A massive wave rose, a wall of water that crashed over the boat, capsizing it in a single, merciless strike.

April’s breath caught, her voice trembling as she clutched Macy tighter. “That family—they need to be saved!” Her eyes were wide, her tail flicking nervously, her maternal instincts flaring despite the newborn in her arms. Melody and Jake exchanged a glance, their bond unspoken but resolute, their tails snapping into action. “We’ve got it,” Melody said, her voice steady despite the fear coiling in her chest. They swam through the portal, bursting onto the surface, the storm a chaotic maelstrom around them. Rain stung their faces like needles, waves roared with primal fury, and the capsized boat bobbed in the distance, its hull splintered, its wreckage scattered across the churning sea.

Jake dove underwater, his emerald tail flashing through the dark depths, his eyes scanning the turbulent currents. “Melody, look!” he shouted, his voice cutting through the storm’s roar. “The two girls—they’re drowning!” Below, two blonde girls, no older than thirteen, sank limply, their bodies caught in the current’s merciless grip, their faces pale and still, their eyes closed as if in surrender. Their parents were nowhere to be seen, lost to the storm’s wrath. Melody’s heart clenched, a sharp pang of grief and urgency, her tail propelling her forward with desperate speed. “What do we do?” she cried, her voice frantic, her gills fluttering with panic as she fought the churning water.

Jake’s eyes were steady, his voice urgent but calm, a beacon in the chaos. “We swim to them, breathe into them. Purebloods can save humans with our breath. Then we take them to the glass room to recover.” They dove, their tails slicing through the water with precision, their hands reaching for the girls. Melody grabbed one, her arms wrapping around the girl’s frail form, while Jake took the other, his strength steady despite the storm’s pull. They breathed into the girls’ mouths, their pureblood essence flooding their lungs, a faint glow pulsing from their gills as the magic of the sea flowed into the unconscious forms. The girls remained still, their bodies limp, their pulses faint but present, like fragile threads in the water.

“They’re not waking up,” Melody whispered, her voice breaking, her heart pounding with fear as she cradled the girl in her arms. Her tail flicked nervously, her eyes searching the girl’s face for any sign of life. Jake’s jaw tightened, his tail flicking as he held the other girl close. “We need to get them to safety,” he said, his voice firm despite the weight of their task. They swam to the underwater glass room, a sealed chamber designed for humans, its air-filled interior a haven where Melody and April had once sat with legs, a relic of their time between worlds. They placed the girls gently on the smooth floor, their blonde hair fanning out like halos, their faces pale but peaceful, their chests rising faintly with shallow breaths.

Jake checked their pulses, his voice steady but laced with concern. “They’re breathing, but they’re weak. We need to tell April.” They swam back to the palace, their tails cutting through the water with urgency, their hearts heavy with the weight of loss and hope. April met them in the central chamber, Macy still cradled in her arms, her eyes wide with concern. “Did you find the parents?” she asked, her voice urgent, her pink and gold tail flicking nervously. Jake shook his head, his voice grim. “We didn’t. The boat sank—they’re gone.” Melody’s throat tightened, her eyes glistening with tears that dissolved into the water. “The girls are in the air holding room, April. They’re unconscious, but alive. We breathed into them, but they haven’t woken up.”

April’s face softened, her voice gentle but firm, a queen’s resolve shining through her maternal warmth. “Stay with them, please. Watch them until they wake up. They’ll need you when they do.” Melody nodded, her heart breaking for the girls, their loss a heavy weight in her chest. She and Jake returned to the glass room, settling on the opposite side of the transparent wall, their tails coiled beneath them like anchors. They watched the girls’ chests rise and fall, their faces serene but fragile, their hands clasped together as if seeking comfort even in unconsciousness. Melody’s hand found Jake’s, her voice a whisper, her tears dissolving into the water. “They’re so young, Jake. They’ve lost everything. What do we do if they wake up?”

Jake’s arm wrapped around her, his voice steady but soft, his love a quiet anchor in the storm’s aftermath. “We’ll be there for them, Mel. We’ll help them heal, help them find a home here, with us. They’re not alone—we won’t let them be.” His words were a promise, his tail brushing hers in a gentle caress, their bond a light in the darkness. Melody leaned into him, her eyes fixed on the girls, her heart heavy but resolute. They sat in silence, the storm raging above, its fury a distant roar now, their love and hope a beacon for the two souls they vowed to protect.

As the hours passed, the girls’ breathing grew stronger, their pulses steadier, but their eyes remained closed, their bodies still. Melody’s thoughts drifted to her own transformation, the pain and joy of becoming merfolk, the weight of leaving one world for another. These girls, if they chose, could join the kingdom, their bodies remade by the sea’s magic, their grief soothed by the currents’ embrace. But the choice would be theirs, and the road to healing would be long. Melody’s hand tightened in Jake’s, her voice a soft vow. “We’ll guide them, Jake. Whatever they choose, we’ll be their family.”

Jake nodded, his eyes warm with resolve, his tail curling closer to hers. “Together, Mel. Always together.” The sea hummed around them, its currents a lullaby, its glow a promise of hope. The storm above began to fade, the waves calming, the rain softening to a gentle patter. In the glass room, the girls stirred faintly, their fingers twitching, their bond as sisters a quiet strength that mirrored the love of the merfolk watching over them. Melody and Jake remained vigilant, their hearts open, their tails entwined, ready to welcome the girls to a new life beneath the waves—or to help them find their way in the world above. The kingdom waited, its light steady, its love eternal, a sanctuary for all who sought its embrace.

Chapter Text

In the heart of the ocean’s embrace, where the light filtered through the water in shimmering, prismatic waves, the glass chamber stood as a silent sentinel, its transparent walls glinting like a jewel in the deep. Inside, two blonde girls lay side by side, their fragile forms bathed in the soft, bioluminescent glow of the underwater world. Their chests rose and fell with the rhythm of sleep, their breaths steady but faint, as if tethered to life by the thinnest of threads. Melody, her iridescent mermaid tail catching the light in a cascade of blues and greens, clung to Jake’s hand, her fingers trembling with a torrent of emotions—wonder, fear, and a haunting sense of déjà vu. Her heart ached as she gazed at the girls, their faces pale and serene, their vulnerability stirring memories of her own time trapped within these same glass walls. “It’s so strange, Jake,” she whispered, her voice quivering like a soft tide lapping at the shore. “To be out here, a mermaid now, watching two human girls in there… it’s like looking at myself all those years ago, when I thought Kelsey was Katrina, when I was the one lost and afraid.”

Jake’s grip tightened, his merman tail—a deep, shimmering silver—glinting faintly as he turned to her, his hazel eyes steady but shadowed with concern. “We need to talk to April about this,” he said, his voice low and resolute, anchoring her spiraling thoughts. Together, they swam toward the coral-encrusted palace, their movements fluid and synchronized, cutting through the water with the effortless grace of creatures born to the sea. The palace loomed ahead, its spires adorned with pearls and shells, glowing softly under the ocean’s eternal twilight—a beacon of authority and refuge in the merfolk’s hidden realm.

Inside, Queen April stood poised yet visibly troubled, her golden tail flicking anxiously as she awaited their arrival. Her regal composure faltered the moment she saw them, her emerald eyes darting between Melody and Jake as if searching for answers in their expressions. “What happened?” she asked, her voice sharp with worry, the weight of her responsibility as queen pressing heavily upon her.

Melody’s nerves twisted like seaweed caught in a storm, her words catching in her throat, her mind racing with the implications of what they’d found. Jake, sensing her hesitation, stepped in, his voice calm but heavy with the gravity of the situation. “The boat was splintered, April. It sank. The parents… they’re nowhere to be found.” His words hung in the water, somber and final, like the toll of a distant bell.

April’s face tightened, her lips pressing into a thin line as she absorbed the news. “I know,” she said, her tone clipped with frustration, her hands clenching briefly at her sides. “I sent a search-and-rescue message to the Navy on the surface. No sign of them. Nothing.” She paused, her gaze softening as she leaned forward, her voice quieter now. “And the children?”

Jake glanced at Melody before answering, his expression steady but somber. “Two girls, maybe twelve or thirteen. They’re in the glass chamber, breathing but sleeping.”

Melody’s voice finally broke through, soft and unsteady, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. “They’re alive, April. Just… sleeping. But it’s eerie, seeing them there, so still, like they’re caught between worlds.”

Before anyone could respond, a faint, desperate voice pierced the stillness, echoing through the water like a cry from another world. “Hello? Anyone?” The sound was fragile, trembling with fear, and it sent a jolt through the trio, their tails stilling in the current.

April’s eyes snapped toward the source, her expression sharpening with urgency. “You two, go,” she commanded, her voice steady despite the tension in her posture. “Find out what’s happening.”

Melody and Jake swam swiftly back to the glass chamber, the water parting around them like a curtain as they approached the transparent wall. Inside, one of the girls was awake, her small fists pounding against the glass with desperate force, tears streaming down her face as she fought against the terror consuming her. Her blonde hair, damp and disheveled, clung to her cheeks, and her wide, frantic eyes locked onto Melody and Jake as they appeared, her breath hitching in shallow gasps. Melody swam closer, her tail brushing the glass as she pressed her palms against it, her heart aching at the girl’s distress. “Hey, sweet girl,” she said softly, her voice warm and soothing, like a lullaby carried by the current, meant to calm the storm within the child.

The girl stumbled back, collapsing against the wall, her gaze fixed on Melody’s shimmering tail, her mouth opening in a silent gasp. “What is this?” she choked out, her voice cracking with disbelief. “Is this heaven? Did I die?” She crawled forward, slamming her hands against the glass with a force that reverberated through the water. “No, that’s real. Where am I? Why do you two have tails? Mermaids aren’t real—they’re fake!” Her words tumbled out in a rush, each one laced with panic and defiance, as if she could will reality back to something familiar.

Melody settled on the opposite side of the glass, her tail curling beneath her like a coil of sea silk, her expression calm and patient. Jake hovered nearby, his presence a steady anchor, his silver tail catching the light in soft glints. “I’m not going to hurt you,” Melody said, her voice gentle but firm, trying to pierce through the girl’s panic. “Can I get your name?”

The girl’s eyes widened, her breath hitching as she shrank back, her hands trembling against the glass. “Why? So you can eat me? You fake mermaid creature!” Her words were sharp, but her voice quavered, betraying the fear that gripped her.

Melody smiled, undeterred, her expression soft and patient, her eyes warm with empathy. “I promise, I’m not going to hurt you. Hold on a moment.” She turned to Jake, her eyes flickering with a sudden idea, a spark of hope amidst the tension. They swam back to April, who was waiting anxiously at the palace, her tail flicking with impatience as she hovered near a coral throne adorned with mother-of-pearl.

“What’s going on?” April asked, her voice tight, her eyes searching Melody’s face for answers.

Melody’s voice was urgent but measured, her mind racing with possibilities. “How did Rayna walk into that glass room with legs?”

A royal guard, clad in armor of polished abalone, answered in a low, steady voice. “It’s the bracelet and the room’s magic. The bracelet allows a merperson to gain legs inside the chamber, but it only works there—not on land.”

Melody’s eyes lit up, a plan forming in her mind. “Can I have it, please?” The guard handed her the delicate, pearl-encrusted bracelet, its surface shimmering with an otherworldly glow that seemed to pulse with the heartbeat of the sea. “Thank you,” she said, slipping it onto her wrist, the cool metal warming against her skin. She turned to Jake, her voice resolute. “I’m going in.”

Jake nodded, his expression unwavering, his eyes filled with quiet trust. “I’ll stay out here.”

Melody swam to the chamber’s magical door, her heart pounding like a drum in her chest as she passed through the threshold. The moment she crossed, her tail shimmered and dissolved, replaced by strong, human legs clad in a woven grass skirt that swayed gently as she moved. The girl inside gasped, scrambling back against the wall, her eyes wide with disbelief. “How the heck…? You’re not real. You’re fake. I’m dreaming. I drowned!” Her voice was a frantic mix of fear and denial, her hands clutching at the air as if grasping for reality.

Melody tested her legs, ensuring they were steady, then walked slowly toward the girl and sat beside her, the cold glass floor grounding her. “I’m real,” she said, her voice soft but unwavering, her eyes meeting the girl’s with quiet conviction. “I was in this room once, long ago. I know how it feels—trapped, confused, like the world you knew just slipped away.”

The girl hesitated, her trembling fingers reaching out to brush Melody’s leg. She recoiled, her eyes wide with shock. “Oh my gosh, you’re real.” She glanced at her sleeping sister, then back at Melody, her voice barely above a whisper. “If you go out there, to the water…”

“Instant tail,” Melody finished, a small laugh escaping her lips, light and warm like a bubble rising to the surface. “I’m Melody, by the way. What’s your name?”

The girl swallowed hard, her voice barely audible. “Christy.”

“Hi, Christy,” Melody said, her smile warm and inviting, her voice a gentle tide pulling Christy toward calm. “Can I give you a hug?”

Christy shrank back, her eyes flashing with defiance, her voice sharp. “No, get away from me.” Her body was tense, her hands clenched into fists, but her eyes betrayed a flicker of curiosity beneath the fear.

Melody nodded, unfazed, her expression patient. “It’s okay. Take your time.” She glanced at Christy’s bikini, the fabric torn and clinging to her damp skin, and her sister’s swim shorts and bikini top, noting their disheveled state. “You must be so scared,” she said softly, her voice heavy with empathy.

Christy’s expression hardened, but her voice broke as she spoke, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. “I want my parents.”

Melody’s heart ached, her face softening with sorrow as she met Christy’s gaze. “We looked for them, Christy. We can’t find them.” Her voice was gentle, but the weight of the truth hung between them like a heavy current.

Christy’s hands flew to her face, her body shaking with sobs that echoed in the small chamber, raw and unrestrained. After a moment, she calmed enough to slump against the wall, her voice hollow, her eyes red and swollen. “We have no other family. It’s just us. We either die here or go back to the foster system.”

Melody’s eyes softened, a spark of hope flickering within her, bright and unyielding. “Or… you could become mermaids.”

Christy’s red-rimmed eyes snapped to her, wide with disbelief, her voice sharp and incredulous. “What? No. Ew. I don’t want a fish tail. Mermaids aren’t real!” Her words were defiant, but there was a tremor in her voice, a crack in her resolve.

Melody chuckled softly, her patience unwavering as she answered Christy’s barrage of questions about mermaids—how they breathed, how they lived, how they became part of the sea. She spoke with honesty, her voice steady and warm, weaving a picture of a world both magical and real. “I get it,” she said finally, her voice gentle but firm, her eyes locking onto Christy’s. “You’re scared. I was too. It’s a lot to take in.”

Just then, Christy’s sister stirred, her eyelids fluttering as she coughed weakly, her body shifting against the cold glass floor. Christy scrambled to her side, shaking her gently, her voice thick with relief. “Alexa! Alexa, wake up!” She pulled her sister into a fierce hug, tears streaming down her face, her voice breaking. “I thought you were dead!”

Alexa blinked, her gaze unfocused as she took in the glass room, her blonde hair matted against her forehead. “Christy, who’s that?” she asked, her voice hoarse as her eyes landed on Melody, her expression a mix of confusion and curiosity.

“Hi, I’m Melody,” she said, offering a warm smile, her voice soft and reassuring. “And I am, in fact, a mermaid.”

Alexa’s eyes widened, her voice barely above a whisper. “What?”

Christy sighed, her tone exasperated, her hands gesturing wildly. “Melody thinks she’s a mermaid.”

Melody laughed softly, her eyes twinkling with amusement. “I don’t just think it, Alexa. I am one.” She gestured toward the glass wall, where Jake’s silver tail glinted faintly in the water beyond.

Alexa’s gaze darted to the glass, then back to Christy, her voice trembling. “Where’s the boat? Where are Mom and Dad? I remember the waves… the storm…” Her words trailed off, her eyes filling with fear.

Christy’s voice broke, her hands clutching Alexa’s shoulders. “They’re gone, Lex.”

Alexa’s face crumpled, and she sank against the wall, tears spilling over as she buried her face in her hands, her sobs quiet but piercing. “So we have no parents. How do we get home?”

Melody’s voice was gentle but steady, her heart aching for the girls’ loss. “We can send you home, but… who would care for you? You’d be alone.”

Alexa’s eyes flickered with fear, her voice trembling as she spoke. “I can’t go into the foster system. They wouldn’t let me take my estro—” She stopped, her voice catching as Christy hissed, “Shh, Alexa, quiet!”

Melody’s brow furrowed, her voice soft but curious. “Estrogen?”

Christy glared at her, her voice sharp and protective. “You didn’t hear her say that.”

Alexa shook her head, her voice trembling but resolute. “No, Christy, if I don’t get my pills, I’ll get sick. I need my blockers.” Her eyes met Melody’s, a quiet plea in their depths.

“Alexa, stop!” Christy snapped, but Melody raised a hand, her expression calm and understanding.

“Hold on a moment. I’ll be right back.” She stood, her legs steady as she walked through the magical door, her tail reappearing the moment she entered the water, the transformation seamless and fluid. She floated before Jake, her voice urgent but steady. “I need to talk to April.”

Christy called after her, her voice tinged with panic, her hands pressed against the glass. “Wait, you’re leaving us here?”

Melody turned, offering a reassuring smile, her eyes warm with compassion. “Jake will stay with you. I’ll be right back. I promise.”

She swam swiftly to April, who was tending to her newborn daughter, Macy, cradling the tiny mermaid in her arms. “April, you need to come with me to the glass room,” Melody said, her voice low but insistent, her tail flicking with urgency.

April’s tail stilled, her eyes narrowing as she rocked Macy gently. “Why?”

“I think one of the girls, Alexa, is transgender,” Melody said, her voice steady but laced with concern. “She mentioned needing hormones and blockers.”

April froze, her expression unreadable, her hands tightening briefly around Macy. “Say that again?”

Melody repeated herself, her voice calm but firm. “Alexa said she needs her estrogen and blockers. I think she’s trans.”

April’s gaze sharpened, her voice cautious. “Did you see anything physical that makes you believe that?”

Melody shook her head, her expression thoughtful. “It’s just a hunch, based on what she said. But I feel it, April. I know it.”

April nodded, her expression softening as she handed Macy to Ashley, a young mermaid hovering nearby. “Ashley, Scott, watch Macy. I’ll be back.” She took a second magical bracelet from the guard, its pearls glinting in the dim light, and swam with Melody to the chamber. They passed through the door, their tails transforming into legs as they entered, the air cool against their skin.

Alexa’s eyes widened, her voice barely a whisper as she watched them step inside. “Christy, did they just…?”

“Yeah,” Christy muttered, her voice heavy with skepticism, “but it’s not real, Alexa.”

April stepped forward, her presence commanding yet warm, her grass skirt swaying as she moved. “Hey, I’m Queen April,” she said, her voice soft but authoritative, her eyes meeting Alexa’s with quiet understanding. “Alexa, can we chat?”

Alexa nodded, her expression wary but curious, her hands twisting nervously in her lap. April sat beside her, her movements deliberate and gentle, and began asking questions—probing, intimate questions about blockers and estrogen, about the journey of living as a transgender girl. Her voice was steady, her words carefully chosen, resonating with the weight of shared experience. Then, with a quiet smile, April shared her own story, her voice soft but powerful. “I was a trans girl too, Alexa. When I became a mermaid, I became fully female. It’s not just a transformation of the body—it’s a transformation of the self, a chance to become who you’ve always known you are.”

Alexa’s eyes filled with tears, her voice breaking as she spoke, her words raw and vulnerable. “I knew I was a girl when I was four. I started blockers at nine, estrogen at eleven. I’ve been on them for two years. I was going to get surgery at eighteen.” She paused, her voice trembling as she clutched Christy’s hand. “My parents… they accepted me no matter what. And now they’re gone? I won’t have anyone.” Her sobs broke free, her body shaking as she buried her face in her hands.

April’s smile was warm, her voice steady and reassuring, like a lighthouse guiding a lost ship to shore. “That’s not true, Alexa. You have us.”

Melody and April sat closer to the girls, their presence a quiet reassurance, their eyes filled with empathy. “We’re mermaids,” April said, her voice calm but firm, her gaze steady. “We can get legs in this room, but out there, we’re part of the sea. This isn’t fake. It’s real.”

Christy’s eyes narrowed, her voice sharp and defiant, her hands clenched into fists. “So we just stay in this glass box forever? Like some kind of aquarium exhibit?”

At that moment, Stacy, April’s mother, swam into view, her tail glinting in the light like polished jade. Christy’s jaw dropped, her voice barely audible. “Oh my gosh, another mermaid.”

Alexa’s eyes widened, her skepticism wavering as she took in Stacy’s graceful form. “This is real, isn’t it?” she whispered, her voice trembling with a mix of awe and realization.

Stacy smiled warmly, her voice kind and maternal. “Hey, I’m Stacy, April’s mom. April was my trans daughter, and now she’s a mermaid—fully female, half-human, and still my daughter, always. Hey Apri, Macy is crying to be fed.”

April nodded, “Ok mom, I'll be there as soon as possible.”

Alexa turned to April, her voice trembling, her eyes bright with a fragile hope. “You’re trans, but you became female as a mermaid?”

April nodded, her smile gentle, her eyes glistening with emotion. “Yes. And if you want, we can make that happen for you too. The sea has a way of granting what the heart truly desires.”

Alexa’s eyes lit up, her voice soft but resolute. “I want to be a mermaid!”

Christy’s voice was sharp, her eyes flashing with frustration. “Alexa, we’re not becoming mermaids.” She turned to Melody, her gaze piercing through the glass. “So who’s that guy out there?”

Jake waved through the glass, his smile warm and disarming, his silver tail glinting in the water. “Hey, I’m Jake, Melody’s husband. I’m a merman.”

Alexa’s voice was soft, almost hopeful, her eyes searching Melody’s face. “So would I be a merman or a mermaid?”

Melody’s eyes softened, her voice gentle and certain. “You’d be a mermaid, Alexa, if that’s what you want.”

Christy snapped, her voice sharp and protective. “Alexa, stop. We’re going home.”

Melody’s voice was calm, echoing the choice she herself had once faced in this very room, her heart heavy with the weight of memory. “You can go home, but who would care for you? You could stay here, but we don’t have human food or bathrooms—that would be hard. Or you could become mermaids.”

Christy’s eyes blazed, her voice rising with frustration. “So our options are to live in this box, go home with no one to take care of us, or become mermaids? That’s it? That’s all we get?” Her hands gestured wildly, her body tense with anger and fear.

Melody nodded, her expression calm and understanding, her voice soft but steady. “I know it’s a lot. Take your time to think about it.”

Alexa’s voice was soft, pleading, her eyes glistening with tears. “Christy, we don’t have family at home. Our parents were all we had.”

Christy’s gaze softened, but her voice was firm, her hands clenching at her sides. “I’m figuring this out, Alexa.” She turned to Melody, her tone sharp but wavering. “Just leave us alone.”

Melody nodded, her expression calm, her heart aching for the girls’ pain. “Okay, no pressure. Let us know if you need us.” She walked through the door, her tail reappearing as she joined Jake in the water, the transformation seamless and mesmerizing. The girls watched, their eyes wide with wonder and disbelief, their breaths catching in their throats.

Back at the palace, April’s face was etched with concern, her tail flicking as she cradled Macy, who had quieted in her arms. “Any progress?” she asked, her voice heavy with empathy.

Melody sighed, her tail swaying gently as she spoke. “Alexa’s definitely trans. She wants to be a mermaid, to be fully female like you. Christy’s… resistant. She wants to go home but knows they have no one. She told me to get out, so we left them to think.”

Stacy, who had returned from feeding Macy, tilted her head, her expression thoughtful. “Maybe I should talk to them. Sometimes a mother’s perspective helps.”

Jake chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. “It worked on me.” Melody playfully slapped his wrist, and he laughed, the tension breaking for a moment, his laughter echoing like bubbles in the water.

April’s expression softened, her voice heavy with empathy as she looked at Melody and Jake. “If they choose to become mermaids, Jake, Melody… would you consider adopting them? If the sea approves, of course. You could still have your own children someday.”

Melody’s eyes met Jake’s, searching for an answer in his steady gaze, her heart swelling with a mix of fear and hope. The idea of taking in these girls, of giving them a home in the sea, felt both daunting and profoundly right. “Maybe?” she said softly, her voice trembling with emotion.

Jake nodded, his voice quiet but firm, his hand finding hers once more. “Yeah. We would, if the sea allows it.”

Ashley, April’s daughter, swam up, her eyes bright with excitement, her tail a vibrant coral pink that shimmered in the light. “Oh my gosh, I’d have teenage mermaid friends! Let me talk to them!” Her enthusiasm was infectious, her voice bubbling with eagerness.

April smiled, handing Ashley her bracelet, the pearls glinting softly in her palm. “Sure, baby. Swim through the door, and your legs will appear. Be gentle with them, okay? They’re scared and lost.”

Ashley hugged Melody and April, her tail flicking with excitement as she clutched the bracelet. “Got it!” she said, swimming toward the chamber with the confidence of youth, her heart full of hope for the two girls who, like her, faced a choice that could rewrite their lives.

Chapter Text

The glass room pulsed with the eerie, otherworldly glow of bioluminescent algae, its light casting a soft, greenish hue that seemed to breathe with the rhythm of the sea. Its translucent walls, smooth as polished crystal, shimmered with the refracted light of the ocean depths, throwing wavering shadows that danced like specters across the faces of Alexa and Christy. The sisters sat on a bench carved from living coral, its surface slick and cool beneath their trembling hands, pulsing faintly as if alive. The air inside was dense, humid, and heavy with the weight of their grief, their fear, and the raw, jagged edges of their unraveling bond. The glass room, a temporary sanctuary gifted by the merpeople, was both a haven and a cage—a fragile bubble holding back the crushing weight of the ocean but suffocating under the pressure of their impossible choices. For hours, their argument had simmered, a slow-burning ember of pain and desperation, but now it erupted, a tidal wave of words and tears that threatened to consume them both.

“I can become a mermaid, Christy!” Alexa’s voice shattered the stillness, raw and piercing, her dark hair plastered to her tear-streaked face, clinging to her skin like seaweed. Her hands clenched into fists so tight her knuckles turned bone-white, her body trembling with the force of her conviction, as if her very soul were fighting to break free. “I can finally be a girl—the girl I’ve always been inside! No more estrogen needles stabbing my skin, no more blockers waging war against a body that betrays me every single day! And no more… no more *this*!” She gestured violently at her lower body, her voice cracking with anguish, her dark eyes blazing with a molten mix of fury, despair, and desperate hope. “This thing between my legs—it’s not me! I hate it! It’s a curse, a mistake, a prison! Becoming a mermaid means I can be who I’m supposed to be, who I’ve always been! Why can’t you see that? Why can’t you *care*?”

Christy’s face was a tempest, her blue eyes stormy with fear, anger, and a fierce love for her sister that clashed with her own terror. Her blonde hair, tangled and damp from the humidity of the glass room, clung to her flushed cheeks as she leaned forward, her voice shaking with raw emotion. “Alexa, I’m not saying you shouldn’t be yourself! I’ve *always* supported you! I’ve been there through every step, every tear, every fight! But we can’t just… abandon everything! Our home, our lives, our friends—school, our phones, all of it! You want to live in the ocean? With a fish tail? Forever? That’s not a life, Alexa! It’s a fairy tale, and fairy tales aren’t real!”

“Real?” Alexa’s laugh was sharp, bitter, slicing through the humid air like a shard of glass. “You think our life on land was real? You think being shunned by our extended family, being called a freak, being stared at like I’m some kind of monster—that’s real? Christy, we have *nothing* up there! No parents, no grandparents, no one who cares! If we go back, they’ll split us up in foster care. They’ll put us in homes miles apart, with strangers who don’t understand us, who don’t love us! You want to go back to that? To a world where I’m not even allowed to be me?”

Christy’s breath hitched, her hands clutching her knees so tightly her nails dug into her skin, tears streaming down her face like rivulets of saltwater. “I don’t want to lose you, Alexa! You’re my sister, my twin, my other half! But this… this is insane! We can’t just dive into the sea and become mermaids! What about safety, stability, a future? You’re talking about giving up everything we’ve ever known for… for what? To swim around in the dark, eating seaweed, never seeing the sun again?”

Alexa’s eyes burned with a fierce, desperate light, her voice dropping to a low, trembling whisper that carried the weight of thirteen years of pain. “Do you even care that I was born a boy? That every single day, I wake up in a body that feels like a lie? That I look in the mirror and see someone who isn’t me? I’ve spent thirteen years hating myself, Christy. Thirteen years of hiding, of pretending, of crying myself to sleep because I’m trapped in this… this *wrongness*. If being a mermaid means I can finally be a girl, fully, completely, then I don’t care about the sun or phones or school! I care about being *me*! If you don’t get that, then maybe you don’t get me at all!”

The words struck Christy like a physical blow, her face crumpling as she buried it in her hands, her sobs wracking her body. “I *do* get it!” she cried, her voice muffled but fierce, her shoulders shaking with the force of her emotion. “I’ve been there, Alexa! Every doctor’s visit, every fight with Mom and Dad, every time they deadnamed you, every time you locked yourself in your room—I was there! I held your hand when you came out, I fought for you, I lost them too because of you! But I don’t want to be a fish! I don’t want to live in the sea, swimming in circles, never knowing what it’s like to feel the ground under my feet again! I just want us to be safe, together, *normal*!”

“Normal?” Alexa’s voice was a scream now, raw and ragged, echoing off the glass walls like a siren’s wail. “There’s no normal for us! Not up there! Our parents are gone, our family hates us, the world looks at me like I’m a disease! If you want normal, then fine—go back to the surface! Go live your perfect little life without me! I’ll stay here, where I can finally be whole!”

The silence that followed was suffocating, broken only by the soft drip of condensation from the ceiling and the distant, mournful hum of the ocean. Alexa’s chest heaved, her tears mixing with the sweat on her face, her dark eyes wide with pain and defiance. Christy’s sobs were quiet now, her shoulders shaking as she hugged herself, unable to meet her sister’s gaze. The weight of their fractured bond hung between them, heavy as the water pressing against the glass, threatening to shatter it.

High above, near the coral-encrusted entrance to the glass room, April floated in the water, her royal blue tail swaying gently in the current. Her auburn hair floated like a halo, catching the faint glow of the sea’s light, but her expression was etched with deep worry. She turned to Melody, who hovered beside her, her emerald tail shimmering faintly, her face mirroring April’s concern. “Melody,” April said softly, her voice carrying the weight of authority tempered by compassion, “can you swim down there with Ashley? Those girls have been fighting for hours. They’re exhausted, emotionally and physically. They need rest, beds, and they need to make a decision before they tear each other apart.”

Melody nodded, her hair shimmering as she brushed a strand behind her ear, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. “I hear them. Their pain… it’s like a current pulling them under. I’ll go. Come on, Ash.”

Ashley, the sixteen-year-old mermaid princess, her tail glittering with gold scales that caught the light like scattered coins, followed Melody with a flick of her fins. Her hair trailed behind her like a comet as they descended toward the glass room. The chamber’s magic shifted their tails into human legs as they entered, a temporary transformation that allowed them to walk within its air-filled confines. Ashley’s eyes widened, a grin breaking through her serious expression. “Whoa, this is wild! Legs again!” She wiggled her toes, marveling at the sensation, then plopped down against the wall beside Melody, her enthusiasm fading as she took in the sisters’ tear-streaked faces, their eyes red and raw from crying.

Christy and Alexa froze, their argument halting abruptly at the sight of Melody and Ashley. Christy wiped her eyes with the back of her hand, her voice sharp with bitterness, laced with exhaustion. “Oh, great. The mermaid’s back. Here to sell us on your fairy-tale life again?”

Alexa’s head snapped up, her tone fierce and protective, her voice trembling with loyalty. “Christy, stop it! Melody’s been nothing but kind to us! She’s trying to help, and you’re acting like she’s the enemy!”

Christy’s resolve shattered, her face crumpling as she sank to the floor, her knees pulled to her chest, her body shaking with sobs. “I’m not trying to hurt you,” she whispered, her voice breaking, barely audible. “I just… I miss Mom and Dad. I miss our old life, before everything fell apart. I miss our room, our stupid cat, the way things used to be. I don’t know how to do this, Alexa. I don’t know how to let go.”

Melody walked forward, her movements graceful despite the heavy atmosphere, her temporary human legs steady on the coral floor. She knelt beside Christy, wrapping her arms around the trembling girl, her touch warm and grounding. “Shh, sweetheart,” Melody murmured, her voice soothing as she stroked Christy’s tangled blonde hair, her fingers gentle but firm. “I know what it’s like to lose everything. The sea took my old life too, but it gave me a new one. It hurts, I know, but you’re not alone. You’ll never be alone here.”

Christy clung to her, her sobs muffled against Melody’s shoulder, her fingers digging into the mermaid’s arms as if anchoring herself to something solid. “We’re just kids. Our parents are gone. Our extended family disowned us. We have no one. Nobody wants us up there. They never did.”

Melody’s eyes glistened with tears, her voice soft but steady, carrying the weight of her own losses. “I know that pain, Christy. I’ve lost people I loved, dreams I had, a life I thought was mine. But down here… you can have a family. You can have a home.”

Christy pulled back, her red-rimmed eyes searching Melody’s face, her voice small and broken, trembling with vulnerability. “So… we become mermaids? Alexa gets to be a girl, and we just… live in the ocean? Forever?”

Melody’s smile was warm, tinged with sorrow but radiant with hope, her emerald eyes shining with quiet conviction. “Yes. If you choose it. The sea can give you a new life, a new family, a chance to start over.”

Alexa wiped her tears, her voice trembling as she turned to Ashley, who sat quietly against the wall, her temporary legs crossed casually, her gold-flecked eyes watching with empathy. “Ashley, tell me about you. How did you end up here? Was it worth it?”

Ashley’s face lit up, her voice bright but honest, carrying the weight of her own transformation. “I was born a girl, but my body was broken. Weak lungs, legs that barely worked—I was trapped in bed or a wheelchair, always in pain, always tired. Becoming a mermaid saved my life. I can swim now, explore the reefs, chase fish through the currents, feel the water rush over my scales. It’s freedom, Alexa. It’s joy. It’s… it’s like I was born to be this.”

Christy’s voice was hesitant, her fingers twisting nervously in her lap, her nails bitten to the quick. “Did it hurt? Becoming a mermaid?”

Ashley nodded, her expression serious, her gold-flecked eyes darkening with memory. “Yeah, it’s intense. Your bones stretch, your skin changes, your whole body reshapes itself. It feels like you’re being torn apart and put back together. But the pain passes, and then… you’re whole. I love being a mermaid. I’d never go back.”

“Do we ever go back to land?” Christy asked, her eyes flicking to Melody, her voice barely above a whisper, laced with fear.

Melody shook her head, her hair swaying gently in the water, her expression soft but resolute. “No. Once you’re a mermaid, the sea is your home. Your phones, your friends, school, the life you knew—it’s gone. I know how much that hurts. I left behind college, a home, people I loved. But the sea gave me more than it took. I found love, purpose, a family. I’m happier here than I ever was on land.”

Christy turned to Ashley, her voice soft and vulnerable, her blue eyes wide with curiosity. “Where are your parents?”

Ashley’s smile softened, her eyes warm with affection, her voice steady despite the pain of her past. “My land parents died. But King Scott and Queen April adopted me. They’re my mom and dad now, and they’re incredible. The sea’s energy… it’s hard to explain, but it showed me their love, like this warm, glowing feeling that wraps around your heart. They’re my family, and this kingdom is my home.”

Christy’s gaze shifted to Melody, her voice trembling with guilt, her heart heavy with the weight of her question. “What about you? Where are your kids?”

Melody’s eyes dropped to the floor, her hands brushing over her temporary human legs, her fingers trembling slightly. She took a shaky breath, her voice cracking with raw emotion. “I… can’t have kids. I’m barren. Jake and I have been trying, but…” She trailed off, her fingers tracing the edge of her skirt as tears welled up, threatening to spill over. “It’s okay. We’ve made peace with it.”

Christy’s face crumpled, her voice thick with regret, her hands reaching out instinctively. “I’m so sorry, Melody. I didn’t mean to—”

“It’s okay,” Melody said quickly, forcing a smile through her tears, her voice soft but resolute, her eyes shining with quiet strength. “Really. It’s not your fault. I’ve learned to find joy in other ways, to love in other ways.”

Alexa’s voice was quiet, laced with hope and fear, her hands clasped tightly in her lap. “If we become mermaids… we won’t have parents, will we? We’ll be alone.”

Melody’s eyes welled up as she looked at the sisters, her heart laid bare, her voice trembling with the depth of her longing. “If you choose this life, Jake and I would ask the sea’s power to let us adopt you. You’d be our daughters, if you want us. You’d never be alone again.”

Alexa’s breath caught, her dark eyes wide with a mix of hope and disbelief, her voice barely above a whisper. “You’d be our mom?”

Ashley piped up, her voice bright with excitement, her gold-flecked tail glinting as she leaned forward, her enthusiasm infectious. “Yeah! Princess Melody and Prince Jake would be your parents! And you’d be princesses, just like me! We’d be cousins, swimming through the kingdom together!”

Christy blinked, her mind racing as she processed the words, her heart pounding with the weight of the decision. “Princesses? Like… actual royalty?”

Melody nodded, a tear slipping down her cheek, her smile radiant despite the pain, her voice soft but certain. “If the sea approves, yes. You’d be part of the royal family, loved and protected.”

Christy’s questions came in a rush, her voice a mix of curiosity and fear, her hands twisting nervously in her lap. “What do we eat? Where do we sleep? Would you and Jake really be our parents? How does it work?”

Melody answered with patience, her voice steady despite the emotion in her eyes, her hands gesturing gently as she spoke. “We eat kelp and fish—there’s a whole cuisine down here, with sea herbs and flavors you’ve never tasted. It’s delicious, I promise. You’d sleep in kelp beds, woven to cradle you in the currents, soft and warm. And yes, Jake and I would be your parents, if the sea allows it and if you want us. The sea’s magic binds families together, stronger than anything on land.”

Alexa’s voice trembled, her hands clasped so tightly her knuckles whitened, her eyes shining with desperate hope. “What does the sea’s power feel like? How will we know?”

Melody’s smile was radiant, her eyes shining with the memory of it, her voice soft and reverent. “It’s like the ocean itself wraps you in warmth, a love so deep it reaches your soul. You’ll feel it in your heart, your bones, your very being—a connection that nothing can break.”

“Can we have kids?” Alexa asked, her voice barely audible, as if afraid to hope, her hands trembling in her lap. “Could I have kids? I don’t have a uterus… I can’t have…”

Melody’s eyes softened, her voice gentle but certain, her words carrying the weight of a promise. “You will, Alexa. Both of you will be able to have children. The sea’s magic can give you a vagina and uterus, make you fully female in every way. You’ll be whole.”

Alexa’s mouth opened, but no words came. She stared at Melody, stunned, her hands trembling as tears spilled down her cheeks, her breath hitching with the weight of a dream she’d never dared to believe could come true. The promise of being complete, of having a body that matched her soul, was overwhelming, a beacon of hope in the darkness of her pain.

Christy reached for Alexa’s hand, squeezing it tightly, her own tears falling as she looked at her sister’s face, seeing the raw hope there. “Alexa, I’m so sorry,” she whispered, her voice thick with guilt, her blue eyes glistening. “I’ve been so hard on you. I was scared, terrified of losing you, of losing everything. I didn’t understand how much this means to you. But you’re right—we can’t go back. There’s nothing for us up there. We need a family, a home. We can’t stay in this glass box forever.”

Ashley grinned, her tail flicking with excitement, her gold scales catching the light. “I’m sixteen, and you two are…?”

“Thirteen,” Christy said softly, her voice heavy with emotion, her hand still gripping Alexa’s.

“We’ll be in the kingdom together!” Ashley said, her enthusiasm infectious, her eyes sparkling with excitement. “Cousins! We’ll explore the reefs, race through the currents, hunt for pearls—it’s gonna be amazing!”

Christy managed a small, sad smile, her heart beginning to lighten despite the weight of their decision. She turned to Melody, her voice soft but curious, her blue eyes searching. “So… we’d have fish tails? Are we… fish?”

Melody laughed, a warm, musical sound that echoed through the room, cutting through the tension like a ray of sunlight. “You’re half-human, half-fish. You’ll have gills at your hips to breathe underwater, your feet will turn into fins, your legs will fuse into a tail with shimmering scales on your wrists. You’ll wear shell tops for modesty until you’re adults—it’s a tradition here. And you’ll age slowly; twenty years on land is like one year in the sea. You’ll have centuries to live, to love, to explore this world.”

Christy looked at Alexa, her tears mingling with a tentative smile, her voice soft but resolute. “You’d be a girl, Alexa. Finally. The girl you’ve always been.”

Alexa’s voice shook, her eyes shining with hope, her hands trembling as she squeezed Christy’s hand. “I need this, Christy. I need it so bad. I’m in if you are.”

Christy nodded, her tears falling freely as she squeezed Alexa’s hand, her heart swelling with love and fear. “Let’s do it. Let’s be mermaids.”

Alexa’s voice wavered, a flicker of doubt breaking through her resolve, her eyes wide with fear. “But Melody… what if the sea doesn’t let you adopt us? What if it says no?”

Melody’s smile was unwavering, her eyes filled with quiet confidence, her voice steady and warm. “I’m not worried. The sea loves merpeople. It listens to the desires of your heart, and I know what’s in mine. I want you both, more than anything.”

Christy and Alexa exchanged a glance, their hands still clasped, their resolve solidifying like coral hardening in the sea. “Okay,” they said in unison, their voices steady despite the fear in their eyes. “What’s next?”

Ashley squealed, her tail flicking with uncontainable excitement, her gold scales flashing. “Oh my gosh, I’m so excited! New sisters!”

Christy hesitated, her voice small but earnest, her blue eyes searching Melody’s face. “Melody… you’re not joking, right? This is real? We’re really doing this?”

Melody’s smile was warm, her eyes locking onto Christy’s with unwavering certainty, her voice soft but resolute. “It’s very real. I promise you, this is the beginning of something beautiful.”

The sisters stood, their hands still clasped, their hearts pounding with a mix of terror and hope. “Okay,” Christy said, her voice firm despite the tremor in her hands. “Let’s go.”

Melody held up a hand, her emerald tail flicking gently. “Stay here. Ashley and I will get April. We need to prepare the serums for your transformation.”

Melody and Ashley swam out, leaving the sisters in the glass room, their nerves buzzing like electric currents in the humid air. The silence was heavy, broken only by the soft drip of water and the distant hum of the ocean. Alexa’s hands trembled as she looked at Christy, her voice barely above a whisper, her dark eyes wide with fear and hope. “Are we really doing this?”

Christy nodded, her eyes wet but resolute, her voice steady despite the fear in her heart. “Yeah. We’re doing this. For you. For us.”

Outside, Melody found April near the coral entrance, speaking with Jake, whose dark hair floated around him like a crown, his strong jaw set with determination. “April,” Melody said, her voice steady but urgent, her emerald eyes glistening with emotion, “they’ve decided. They want to become mermaids. Alexa needs the male-to-female serum and then the female-to-mermaid one. Christy just needs the female-to-mermaid.”

April’s eyes lit up, her royal blue tail shimmering as she clasped Melody’s hands, her voice warm with excitement, her auburn hair swaying in the current. “Melody, you and Jake could be parents today. Right now, if the sea wills it.”

Melody glanced at Jake, her heart swelling with a mix of hope and fear, her eyes glistening with unshed tears, her voice trembling with the weight of her longing. “If the sea allows it,” she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. “I’ve wanted this for so long, Jake. A family. Our family.”

Jake reached for her hand, his touch grounding her, his dark eyes steady and warm. “The sea brought us together, Mel. It’ll bring them to us too. I know it.”

Ashley clapped her hands, her gold-flecked tail glinting in the light, her voice bubbling with excitement. “More royalty! Yes! The kingdom’s gonna be so much fun with them! We’ll be like sisters!”

April laughed, her hair swaying in the current, then turned serious, her royal demeanor taking over, her voice calm but authoritative. “Okay, let’s get to work. Serum-wise, Alexa needs the male-to-female transition serum, then the female-to-mermaid one. Christy needs the female-to-mermaid serum. I’ll find them in the potion book.” She swam to a nearby shelf, pulling down an ancient tome of enchanted kelp, its pages glowing faintly with the sea’s magic. She flipped through it, her fingers tracing the delicate script, her eyes narrowing with focus. “Here they are,” she said, tapping two entries. “Melody, take this breathing serum—it’ll let them breathe water for an hour so we can get them to the palace. Inject it first.”

Melody nodded, taking the small, glowing vial of pearlescent liquid, its surface shimmering like a pearl in the dim light. “Got it.”

She swam back to the glass room, where Christy and Alexa waited, their faces pale with nerves but resolute, their hands still clasped tightly, their knuckles white. “This won’t hurt,” Melody said, her voice soothing as she injected the breathing serum into each girl’s arm, the needle’s prick barely noticeable. “Jake will swim down, and we’ll head to the kingdom palace for the transformation. You’ll be able to breathe underwater soon, and it’ll feel… incredible.”

Christy’s eyes widened, her voice trembling, her blue eyes filled with a mix of fear and wonder. “We’re really going to do this, aren’t we?”

Melody nodded, her smile warm and reassuring, her emerald eyes shining with quiet confidence. “You are. And we’ll be with you every step of the way.”

Jake arrived, his strong frame filling the entrance, his dark eyes soft with compassion as he looked at the sisters, his presence steady and grounding. “Ready, girls?”

Alexa and Christy nodded, their faces pale but determined, their hands still clasped tightly. They stepped out of the glass room, gasping as the water enveloped them, the serum taking effect instantly. Their lungs adjusted, drawing oxygen from the water, and their voices bubbled with awe, trembling with the weight of the moment. “This is insane!” Alexa cried, her hair trailing behind her as she kicked her legs, swimming upward with awkward, unpracticed movements. “I’m breathing underwater!”

Christy laughed, her fear melting into wonder as she followed, her blonde hair floating like a golden cloud, her voice bubbling with excitement. “It’s so weird! I can talk! This is crazy!”

They swam toward the palace, a dazzling structure of coral, pearl, and glowing crystal that rose from the ocean floor like a cathedral of light. Its spires twisted upward, encrusted with shells, anemones, and starfish, their colors vibrant against the deep blue of the sea. Schools of fish darted through the open arches, their scales flashing like jewels, and the water hummed with the gentle pulse of the ocean’s energy. The sisters’ eyes widened, their breaths catching as they took in the beauty of their potential new home, their hearts pounding with a mix of fear and exhilaration, their hands still clasped as they swam.

April greeted them at the palace entrance, her arms open wide, her royal tail shimmering in the light, her auburn hair floating like a crown. She hugged them tightly, her embrace warm and grounding, her voice filled with understanding. “Alexa,” she said softly, her eyes locking onto Alexa’s, “as a former transwoman, I know what this choice means to you. It’s a new beginning, a chance to be whole. It’s going to be beautiful.” She gestured to a small mermaid cradled in her arms, her tiny pink tail flicking gently, her eyes wide and curious. “This is my daughter, Macy.”

Alexa’s eyes filled with tears as she reached out, her fingers brushing the baby’s tiny hand, her voice breaking with emotion. “She’s so cute. She’s… perfect. Could I… could I really be a mom someday?”

April nodded, her smile radiant, her eyes warm with empathy, her voice steady and reassuring. “Yes, Alexa. When the sea connects you to the right merman, you’ll know. The sea always knows, and it’ll guide you to love, to family, to a future you can’t even imagine yet.”

April turned to both sisters, her voice calm but authoritative, her presence commanding the room, her royal tail flicking gently. “Alexa, you’ll undergo two transformations: male-to-female, then female-to-mermaid. Christy, yours will be female-to-mermaid. After, we’ll ask the sea to grant your adoption by Melody and Jake. If it’s approved, you’ll feel an immense love for them as your parents, a bond deeper than anything you’ve ever known. Please undress to begin.”

Alexa’s face paled, her hands trembling as she clutched Christy’s arm, her breath quickening with panic. “Undress? No, I can’t… I can’t let anyone see me.” Her breathing grew ragged, a dysphoria-fueled panic attack gripping her heart, her chest heaving as her eyes darted around the room. “Please, no, I can’t do this. I can’t.” Her voice rose, cracking with fear, her body trembling as she shook her head, her hands clutching her shirt like a lifeline.

April swam to her, wrapping her in a gentle, anchoring hug, her voice soft but firm, her royal presence calming. “Alexa, you’re safe here. No one will judge you. You’re about to become who you were always meant to be, and you’ll see every moment of it. This is your moment, your transformation. You’re going to be beautiful.”

Stacy, April’s mother, swam forward, her silver tail glinting in the palace’s glowing light, her presence warm and maternal. She hugged Alexa tightly, her voice steady and comforting, her arms strong and reassuring. “Sweetheart, I raised a trans daughter—April. I know how terrifying this is, how vulnerable you feel. But you’re not alone. No one here sees you as anything but the girl you are. There’s nothing to fear.”

Alexa took a shaky breath, her eyes locking onto Christy’s, who nodded encouragingly, her own tears falling, her hand squeezing Alexa’s tightly. “Okay,” Alexa whispered, her voice barely audible, her hands trembling as she began to undress, her movements slow and hesitant. Christy followed, her movements slow and deliberate, both sisters standing vulnerable in the glowing palace, their hearts exposed, their breaths shallow with fear and anticipation.

April prepared the first serum for Alexa, a glowing vial of pearlescent liquid that shimmered like moonlight on water, its surface pulsing faintly with the sea’s magic. She injected it into Alexa’s arm, the needle’s prick sharp but fleeting. Within seconds, a sharp, searing pain exploded in Alexa’s groin, a white-hot fire that tore through her like a riptide. She collapsed to the palace floor, clutching herself, her screams echoing through the water, raw and primal, as if her very soul were being ripped apart. “It burns!” she cried, her body writhing, her hands clawing at her skin as the pain intensified, a relentless, molten agony that consumed her. Her muscles spasmed, her bones ached as if they were being reshaped by an unseen force, her entire lower body pulsing with a pain so intense it felt like her existence was unraveling.

Christy knelt beside her, her hands trembling as she rubbed Alexa’s back, her voice shaking with fear and love. “You’re okay, Alexa. I’m here. You’re doing this. You’re so strong.” Her tears fell into the water, her hands gripping Alexa’s shoulders, trying to anchor her through the storm.

Alexa’s eyes were wide with shock, her breath coming in ragged gasps as she watched her male genitalia invert, then disappear, the flesh reshaping itself with an agonizing slowness. Her pelvis cracked, the sound reverberating through her body like a gunshot, as her new female anatomy formed, her uterus growing inside her, a deep, aching pressure that felt like her core was being rewritten. Her skin burned, her nerves screaming as her body transformed, every cell realigning to match her soul. The pain was excruciating, a fire that consumed her, but as it began to subside, she touched herself, her hands trembling, her sobs turning to gasps of joy. “It’s… it’s real,” she whispered, tears streaming down her face as she explored her new anatomy, her fingers shaking with disbelief. “I’m a girl. I’m finally a girl.” Her voice broke, her heart swelling with a joy so profound it felt like it might burst, her tears mixing with the water as she clutched Christy’s hand.

The mermaid transformation began almost immediately, the pain returning with a vengeance that stole her breath, a new wave of agony that made her earlier suffering pale in comparison. Alexa screamed, her legs fusing together with a sickening crunch, her bones stretching and reshaping, her muscles tearing and reforming as her feet morphed into delicate, translucent fins. Her tailbone extended, each vertebra snapping into place with a jolt of pain, forming a shimmering purple tail that glowed like amethyst in the palace’s light. Gills appeared at her hips, slicing through her skin with a sharp, burning sensation, fluttering as they adjusted to the water. Iridescent scales bloomed on her wrists, each one pricking like a needle as it emerged, catching the light like tiny rainbows. Her pelvis shifted again, a new cracking noise echoing through her body as her new vagina formed at the front of her tail, a final, miraculous change that left her gasping, her body trembling with the aftershocks of the transformation. The pain was overwhelming, a storm of fire and pressure that threatened to break her, but as it faded, Alexa calmed, staring at her tail in awe. She ran her hands over the smooth, vibrant scales, her voice a whisper of wonder, her heart pounding with disbelief. “It’s stunning. It’s… me. I’m a mermaid. I’m a girl.”

April turned to Christy, her voice gentle but firm, her eyes warm with empathy. “Your turn, sweetheart.”

Christy gulped, her blue eyes wide with fear, her hands trembling as she nodded, bracing herself for the pain she’d just witnessed. April injected the female-to-mermaid serum, and the transformation began, just as intense as Alexa’s, a wave of agony that crashed over her like a tsunami. Christy cried out, collapsing to the floor, her legs fusing into a tiffany blue tail that shimmered like sea glass, the bones grinding together with a sickening crunch that echoed through her body. Her feet morphed into fins, each toe stretching and merging with a sharp, burning pain, her skin prickling as scales bloomed on her wrists. Her tailbone extended, the vertebrae snapping into place with a jolt that made her gasp, her hands clutching Alexa’s for support, her nails digging into her sister’s skin. Gills sliced through her hips, the sensation like knives cutting through her flesh, and her lungs burned as they adapted to the water. The pain was relentless, a fire that consumed her, her screams mingling with Alexa’s as she writhed on the palace floor. When the pain finally subsided, Christy touched her tail, her tears mixing with the water, her voice thick with emotion, her hands trembling as she reached out to touch Alexa’s purple tail. “We’re mermaids,” she whispered, her blue eyes wide with wonder and exhaustion. “We’re really mermaids.”

Melody smiled, her emerald eyes shining with pride and love, her voice soft but filled with warmth. “Try swimming.”

The sisters moved their tails, gliding effortlessly through the water, their movements graceful and natural despite the lingering ache in their bones. Their laughter echoed through the palace, a sound of pure, unbridled joy that filled the room with light, their tails shimmering as they swam. They swam to Melody, hugging her tightly, their tails brushing against hers, their scales catching the light. “What now?” Alexa asked, her voice bubbling with excitement, her purple tail shimmering in the light, her heart pounding with the thrill of her new form.

April gestured to the group—Melody, Jake, Scott, Ashley, and herself. “Hold hands with us.”

They formed a circle in the grand hall of the palace, the coral walls glowing with the sea’s magic, the water humming with energy, a palpable force that seemed to pulse with the heartbeat of the ocean. April’s voice rang out, resonant and commanding, her auburn hair floating like a crown. “O Great Sea, hear our plea. Grant these girls, Alexa and Christy, the gift of royalty. Bind them to Melody and Jake as daughters, to our kingdom as princesses, forever under your protection. We ask you to grant our request if you approve.”

A rushing current swirled around them, the ocean’s presence a living, breathing force, like the heartbeat of the world itself. The water spun faster, a vortex of power that enveloped them, gold scales appearing on the sisters’ tails, marking them as royalty. The sea’s magic wove through them, a warmth that seeped into their hearts, their bones, their very souls, binding them to Melody and Jake in a bond deeper than blood. Alexa and Christy’s eyes fluttered closed, their bodies trembling as the magic overwhelmed them, their minds resetting, their breaths shallow. The intensity of the moment was too much, their bodies and hearts exhausted from the pain and emotion of their transformations. They collapsed to the palace floor, their tails curling limply, their faces pale as they passed out, the water gently cradling their unconscious forms.

Melody gasped, her hands flying to her mouth, her emerald eyes wide with fear as she swam to their side, her voice trembling with panic. “April! What’s happening? Are they okay?”

April swam closer, her royal demeanor calm but her eyes soft with empathy, her voice steady and reassuring. “They’ve been through so much, Melody. The transformations, the emotional weight, the sea’s magic—it’s overwhelming. Their bodies need rest. They’ll be okay, I promise.”

Jake knelt beside the sisters, his strong hands gentle as he brushed a strand of hair from Alexa’s face, his dark eyes wet with tears. Melody sank to the floor, her tail curling around her as she gathered Alexa into her arms, rocking her gently, her sobs breaking through her voice. “Baby, you’re home,” she whispered, her voice thick with emotion, her tears falling into the water as she held Alexa close, her arms trembling. “I’m here, I’m here. Mommy’s got you.” Her heart ached with a love so profound it felt like it might shatter her, the weight of finally becoming a mother overwhelming her.

Christy stirred, her blue eyes fluttering open, her voice a broken sob as she reached for Melody, her tail flicking weakly. “Mom…” she whispered, her tears streaming down her face as she swam into Melody’s arms, clinging to her with a desperation born of fear and love. “Mom, I’m so sorry. I was so scared.”

Melody pulled Christy into the embrace, holding both girls tightly, the three of them sobbing together, their tails entwined, their scales shimmering in the palace’s light. “Shh, my babies,” Melody murmured, her voice breaking, her arms strong and protective. “You’re safe now. You’re home. I’ve got you both.” Her heart swelled with a love so deep it felt like the ocean itself, her tears mingling with theirs as she rocked them gently, her emerald eyes glistening with joy and sorrow.

Jake joined them, his strong arms wrapping around his new family, his voice rough with emotion as he pressed his forehead to Melody’s, his tears falling silently. “Our girls,” he whispered, his hands resting on Alexa and Christy’s shoulders, his heart full to bursting. “We’re a family now.”

The sisters’ eyes opened slowly, their faces radiant despite their exhaustion, their hearts filled with a love so deep it felt like the sea itself had woven it into their souls. “Hi, Mom. Hi, Dad,” Alexa said, her voice breaking, her purple tail flicking gently as she reached for Melody, her tears mixing with the water.

Christy echoed her, her voice soft and trembling, her tiffany blue tail shimmering as she hugged Jake tightly. “Hi, Dad. Hi, Mom.” The words felt natural, right, as if they’d always been meant to say them.

Melody sobbed, her heart aching with joy as she held her daughters, her voice a whisper of gratitude. “I couldn’t have kids,” she said, her voice thick with emotion, her hands trembling as she stroked their hair. “I gave up my life on land to return to the sea. I knew, deep down, I’d be a mother one day. I’m so sorry for the pain that brought you here, for the loss of your parents, but we’ll love you forever. You’re our daughters now.”

Jake’s voice was rough with emotion, his dark eyes wet as he pulled them closer, his strong arms enveloping them. “My girls,” he said, his voice steady despite the tears. “No mermen until you’re thirty, got it? I’m your dad now, and I’m serious. And you two can’t be topless—you need some shell bras.”

The sisters laughed through their tears, their tails flicking playfully, the sound light and joyful. “Daddy, come on!” Christy said, her voice light for the first time in hours, the word “Daddy” filling Jake’s heart with warmth, his smile wide and genuine.

April used her magic to create shell bras for the sisters, their colors matching their tails—purple for Alexa, tiffany blue for Christy. The delicate shells shimmered, fitting perfectly, and Alexa giggled, adjusting hers, her voice bubbling with relief. “Much better. I was feeling a little exposed.”

Melody smiled, her eyes glistening with pride, her heart swelling as she watched her daughters, their laughter a balm to her soul. “Let’s go for a swim,” she said, her voice soft but filled with excitement. “Our first family swim.”

The four of them swam out of the palace, their tails gliding through the water with effortless grace, their scales catching the light as they moved. They darted through coral arches, weaving through schools of fish that shimmered like jewels, their laughter echoing through the currents. Alexa and Christy spun in the water, their tails twirling, their faces radiant with joy as they explored their new world, their new bodies, their new family. Melody and Jake swam beside them, their hands linked, their eyes shining with love as they watched their daughters, their hearts full to bursting.

They returned to the palace as the sea darkened, the glowing corals casting a soft, ethereal light. The royal family gathered for dinner at a grand coral table, its surface encrusted with pearls and shells, glowing softly in the palace’s light. They feasted on delicate fish fillets seasoned with sea herbs and tender kelp salads, the flavors rich and unfamiliar, bursting with the essence of the ocean. Christy poked her tail, laughing as she wiggled her fins, her voice light and playful. “I kinda still have a butt! This is so weird!”

Melody raised an eyebrow, her tone playful but firm, her emerald eyes sparkling with amusement. “Christy, dinner table language, young lady.”

Christy grinned, her heart lightening as she said, “Sorry, Mom.” The word felt natural, warm, and Melody’s eyes glistened with joy at the sound of it, her heart swelling with love.

As night fell, the sisters asked to sleep with Melody and Jake, their voices soft and vulnerable, their tails swaying nervously. “Can we stay with you tonight?” Alexa asked, her purple tail flicking gently, her dark eyes wide with a mix of exhaustion and need.

“Of course,” Melody said, her voice thick with love, her arms open wide. “We’ll get your kelp beds made tomorrow, but tonight, you’re with us. Our family.”

In their crystal-clear quarters, fish darted through the water, their scales flashing like jewels in the light of glowing corals. The room was a sanctuary, its walls made of translucent crystal, the sea visible in every direction, a reminder of the vast, beautiful world they now called home. The four snuggled in a large kelp bed, the sisters’ tails tucked against Melody and Jake’s, their scales brushing softly against each other, the gentle current rocking them like a lullaby. Alexa’s voice was a whisper, heavy with gratitude, her purple tail shimmering faintly in the dim light. “Thank you for making me a girl. A mermaid. Thank you for choosing us.”

Christy nodded, her blue eyes heavy with exhaustion but shining with love, her tiffany blue tail curled close to Melody’s. “I’m sorry for being so angry before. I was scared, so scared. But this… this feels right.”

“Don’t apologize, baby,” Melody said, stroking Christy’s hair, her fingers gentle and soothing, her voice thick with emotion. “You’ve been through so much. You’re so strong, both of you.”

Jake smiled, his hand resting on Alexa’s shoulder, his voice warm and steady, his dark eyes wet with tears. “I love our family. The sea brought you to us, and I’ll never stop being grateful for that.”

“We love you, Daddy,” the girls said in unison, their voices soft and sincere, their tails flicking gently in the current, their hearts full of a love they’d never known before.

Melody kissed their foreheads, her heart so full it ached, her tears falling silently into the water. “Stay little for a while, okay? We missed the first thirteen years. We have so much catching up to do, so many memories to make.” As she held her daughters close, a quiet thought stirred in her heart, a flicker of hope and longing. She had become a mother, her deepest dream fulfilled, but a part of her wondered, with a pang of bittersweet yearning, if the sea might one day grant her the chance to carry a child of her own, to feel life grow within her. The thought lingered, soft and private, as she gazed at Alexa and Christy, her heart swelling with gratitude for the family she now held.

The sisters lifted their tails, giggling as they admired the shimmering scales, purple and tiffany blue glowing in the soft light, their gold royal markings catching the coral’s glow. “These are so cute!” Alexa said, her voice bubbling with joy, her fingers tracing the delicate scales, her heart light with the wonder of her new form.

“The sea did a good job,” Melody said, her fingers brushing through their hair, her smile radiant, her emerald eyes shining with love. “You’re perfect, both of you.”

Jake and Melody linked hands over their daughters, their eyes meeting in a moment of quiet, profound gratitude, their tails entwined with Alexa and Christy’s. “Thank you,” Melody whispered, her voice trembling with emotion, her heart full to bursting.

The new family drifted to sleep, cradled by the gentle current of the sea, their hearts bound by a love deeper than the ocean itself. The palace glowed softly around them, a beacon of hope in the endless blue, as the sisters’ tails swayed in their sleep, their dreams filled with the promise of a new life, their family complete at last.

Chapter Text

The gentle sway of the kelp bed cradled Melody as she stirred from sleep, the soft fronds brushing against her purple and gold tail, their bioluminescent glow casting a warm, ethereal light across the chamber. The walls of their royal quarters shimmered with coral in shades of lavender, amethyst, and gold, reflecting the hues of her scales, while delicate shells embedded in the ceiling twinkled like stars in the ocean’s embrace. She turned her head, her eyes meeting Jake’s. His gaze was soft, filled with a love so deep it seemed to pulse with the current, and a smile spread across her face, mirrored by his own—a silent vow of their shared life. Their eyes drifted to the smaller kelp bed nearby, where their newly adopted daughters, Alexa and Christy, slept peacefully. The girls’ tails entwined, Alexa’s scales shimmering like moonlight on water, Christy’s fins glowing with a soft radiance. Their gills fluttered slowly with each breath of water, their faces serene, a testament to the safety they’d found in their new home.

Melody’s heart swelled, a tidal wave of joy and awe crashing over her. These girls, rescued from the storm, transformed into mermaids, were now hers—her daughters, her family. She leaned over, pressing a tender kiss to Alexa’s forehead, then Christy’s, her lips lingering as she whispered silent promises of love, protection, and a future woven in the sea. Jake followed, his kisses gentle, his tail brushing theirs in a protective caress, his passion for them a quiet current that anchored the room. They swam out of the bed, their movements fluid and silent, pulling a sheet of soft kelp over the girls to keep them warm, its delicate fronds settling like a blanket over their slumbering forms.

Hand in hand, their tails flicking in perfect unison, Melody and Jake swam through the palace’s glowing corridors, the walls adorned with murals of merfolk history—scenes of ancient battles, dances under bioluminescent reefs, and the coronation of queens, all painted in shimmering hues that pulsed with life. The currents carried the faint hum of the kingdom, a symphony of fish chatter, kelp whispers, and the distant song of whales. They entered the royal chamber, a grand space where Stacy, Mark, Scott, and April lounged on cushioned kelp seats, their tails swaying lazily in the current. April cradled Macy, her tiny pink and gold tail flicking as she nursed, her soft coos blending with the sea’s gentle hum. Ashley was absent, still sleeping, her teenage energy drained by the excitement of her new role as a big sister. April looked up, her eyes twinkling with mischief, a radiant smile breaking across her face. “There are the new parents!” she said, her voice warm but teasing, her pink and gold tail curling playfully. “How did it go? First night with your girls?”

Melody’s smile was radiant, her gills fluttering with joy as she settled beside April, her tail stretching out, its purple and gold scales catching the light in a dazzling display. “It was perfect, April,” she said, her voice soft but brimming with emotion, her heart full of love for her daughters. “The girls slept with us, curled up in their bed, so peaceful. Their gills were moving so slowly, like they were dreaming of the sea. They’re still sleeping now—typical teenagers, right?” She laughed, the sound bubbling through the water, her eyes glistening with tears of joy. Jake nodded, his arm wrapping around Melody, his tail brushing hers in a tender caress. “They’re settling in, getting used to their tails, their new home. It’s everything, April. I look at them, and I can’t believe they’re ours.” His voice was thick, his eyes soft with love, his tail flicking with quiet pride.

April laughed softly, adjusting Macy in her arms, her voice warm. “Ashley’s still out cold, too. Growing mermaids, you know? They need their rest.” She paused, her eyes softening, her tail flicking gently. “Have you thought about telling your parents, Mel? Heather and Paul—they’ll want to know about their new granddaughters. They’re probably waiting for your signal to join us.”

Melody’s smile faltered, her fingers twisting together, her voice thoughtful. “We want to, April. I can’t wait to tell them, to see their faces when they meet Alexa and Christy. I can already imagine Mom crying, Dad trying to act tough but tearing up anyway.” She laughed softly, her eyes distant, her heart aching with love for her parents. “But we need to make sure it’s the right time. The girls have been through so much—losing their parents in the storm, becoming mermaids, and adjusting to this new life. It’s a lot for them, and we want them to feel safe, loved, completely at home here before we bring Mom and Dad into it.” Jake nodded, his hand squeezing hers, his voice steady. “They’re our priority right now. We’ll know when they’re ready to meet their grandparents. We just want to give them time to heal, to find their place in the sea.”

April nodded, her eyes understanding, her voice gentle. “You’re good parents already. I see it in the way you look at them, the way you hold them. Take your time—they’re lucky to have you.” Stacy and Mark exchanged a glance, their faces soft with pride, their tails swaying in agreement. “You’re doing right by them,” Stacy said, her voice thick with emotion, her hand reaching out to touch Melody’s. “They’re part of our family now, and we’re here for all of you. Alexa and Christy are our granddaughters, too, in a way, and we love them already.” Mark nodded, his eyes glistening, his voice warm. “You’ve given them a home, Mel, Jake. That’s everything.”

Jake looked at Melody, his eyes warm, his voice low and fervent. “You’re a beautiful mom, Mel,” he said, his words a quiet vow, his tail brushing hers in a tender caress. “The way you hold them, the way you make them feel safe—it’s everything I ever dreamed for us.” Melody’s cheeks flushed, her smile shy but radiant, her hand resting on her abdomen, where the warmth of her restored womb pulsed, a quiet promise of the future. “Zero to a hundred, Jake,” she said, her voice teasing but soft. “From no kids to teenagers overnight. It’s overwhelming, but I love it. I love them so much, and I love you for being their dad.” Her eyes glistened, her tail curling around his, their bond a current that pulsed through the water.

Before anyone could respond, a frantic swirl of water announced Alexa’s arrival. The young mermaid swam into the chamber, her tail flicking wildly, her face streaked with tears, her gills fluttering with panic. “Mom!” she cried, her voice breaking as she dove into Melody’s arms, curling up on her mother’s tail, her body trembling. Melody held her close, her arms wrapping around Alexa’s slender frame, her voice soft but urgent. “Babygirl, what’s wrong? I’m right here, sweetheart.” Her hand stroked Alexa’s hair, her tail curling protectively around her daughter, her heart clenching at the sight of her distress.

Alexa’s sobs shook her, her words tumbling out in a rush, her tail curling tightly around Melody’s. “I had a bad dream, Mom. I wasn’t a girl, not a mermaid, just… nothing, like I didn’t exist, I turned back into what I was before, and I was on land and had no one. And then I woke up, and you and Dad were gone, and I got so scared.” Her voice broke, her hands clutching Melody’s shoulders, her gills fluttering rapidly, her eyes wide with fear. Melody’s heart shattered, her hand cupping Alexa’s face, her voice steady and soothing. “Baby, look at me. I’m right here. You’re here. You’re a beautiful mermaid, my daughter, forever. Nothing will ever take away my love for you. You’re safe, Alexa, with me and Dad, in our home in the sea. That dream wasn’t real—this is real, this love, this family.” Her words were a lifeline, her love a beacon in the girl’s fear, her tail brushing Alexa’s in a comforting rhythm.

Alexa nodded, her sobs quieting, her eyes searching Melody’s for reassurance. “Can you cuddle me, Mom?” she whispered, her voice small, her tail trembling. Melody smiled, her heart swelling, and pulled Alexa closer, cradling her against her chest, her hand rubbing soothing circles on her back. “Always, babygirl,” she murmured, her voice soft, her love a quiet tide. Alexa’s breathing slowed, her body relaxing, her tail curling around Melody’s as she drifted back to sleep, safe in her mother’s arms. Melody looked at April, a soft smile breaking through her tears. “She’s okay,” she whispered, her voice thick with emotion, her love for her daughter a steady anchor.

Upon land, Heather and Paul stood in the driveway of their beach house, the salty air heavy with the weight of change. The sun beat down, glinting off the two storage containers that loomed behind them, filled with the remnants of their human lives—photo albums filled with Melody’s childhood, furniture that had held their family’s laughter, and keepsakes that felt both precious and burdensome. Paul hefted a box of books, his brow furrowed, his voice tinged with frustration. “Heather, if we’re going to the sea, why do we need all this stuff? It’s just… things. Clothes we won’t wear, dishes we won’t use. The ocean’s our future now, with Melody, with our family.”

Heather paused, her hand resting on a stack of framed photos, her eyes distant, her fingers tracing the edge of a picture of Melody as a child, her smile bright against the backdrop of the beach. “Memories, I guess,” she said, her voice soft, uncertain. “I’m not sure what we do with it, Paul. It just feels right to keep some of it, for now. These photos, her old toys—it’s like holding onto her, even though she’s waiting for us in the sea.” Her voice trembled, her heart aching with the weight of leaving their human life behind, a mix of grief for what was and anticipation for what would be.

Paul’s phone rang, shattering the quiet. He answered, his voice steady. “Yeah, this is Paul.” It was their realtor, her voice brisk and excited. “Cash buyer, Paul. Fourteen-day close, no inspections. I’ll send the paperwork over.” Paul looked at Heather, his eyes searching hers, and she nodded, her lips pressed into a thin line, her heart racing with the finality of it. “Send it over,” he said, hanging up. He turned to Heather, his voice soft but resolute. “It’s happening, Heather. The house is sold. Fourteen days, and this life is done.”

Heather’s breath caught, her eyes glistening as she looked at the weathered boards of the house, the wide windows that had framed their daughter’s life, her laughter, her tears. “So, I guess we wait for Melody to show up,” she said, her voice trembling, her hand clutching the photo frame. “But soon, we’ll have nothing left here. Do we just… go to the sea when we’re moved out?” Paul nodded, his hand squeezing hers, his voice steady. “That’s the plan. We’ll pack up, store what matters, and wait for her signal. She’ll let us know when she’s ready.”

Heather frowned, her mind racing, her eyes drifting to the ocean, its call a constant pull on her heart. “What do we do with the money from the sale? We won’t need it in the sea.” Paul tilted his head, considering, his hand running through his hair. “Put it in a trust?” he suggested, his voice thoughtful. Heather’s brow furrowed, her voice uncertain. “For who? We don’t need it, and neither does Melody. Stacy and Mark, maybe? Split it with them? But on land, they technically disappeared, so…” Her voice trailed off, the logistics of their old life clashing with the reality of their new one, the sea’s promise shimmering just beyond their reach.

Paul sighed, his eyes following hers to the horizon. “Maybe we donate it,” he said, his voice quiet but resolute. “To ocean conservation, or something that matters to Melody, to the sea. A way to give back, to honor her new life. I don’t know. We’ll figure it out.” Heather nodded, her heart heavy but resolute, her love for her daughter a guiding light. “We’ll wait for her,” she said, her voice soft, her tears falling as she leaned into Paul. “She’ll let us know when she’s ready for us, when it’s time to join her.”

Back in the water, Melody looked at Jake, her smile radiant, her tail brushing his in a quiet gesture of love, her heart full of the family they’d built. A soft swirl of water announced Christy’s arrival, the young mermaid yawning as she swam into the chamber, her turquoise tail flicking lazily, her gills fluttering as she stretched. She rubbed her eyes, her voice sleepy but warm. “Where’d everyone go?” she asked, a shy smile breaking across her face, her tail swaying in the current.

Jake grinned, his emerald tail flashing as he opened his arms. “Hey, mermaid sleepyhead,” he said, his voice teasing, his eyes soft with love. Christy swam to him, settling on his lap, her head resting on his shoulder, her tail curling around his. “Did you sleep well?” he asked, his hand stroking her hair, his love for her a steady current that warmed the room. Christy nodded, her smile shy but bright, her gills fluttering softly. “I feel so much love here, Dad. It’s amazing. I’ve never felt so safe, so… wanted.” Her voice was quiet, her eyes glistening with gratitude, her heart finding peace in her new family.

Alexa stirred in Melody’s arms, her tail flicking as she rubbed her eyes, her voice soft but bright. “Hey,” she said, her gaze settling on Christy, a bond of sisterhood already forming between them, their tails brushing in a quiet gesture of connection. She looked down at her tail, her fins moving experimentally, a smile breaking across her face as she ran her hands over her scales, then higher, touching the smooth skin of her female form. Melody watched her, her heart swelling, her voice gentle. “Baby, you still like being a mermaid?” Alexa nodded, her hands tracing her scales, her fingers lingering on her body, her eyes wide with wonder. “I love it, I can’t believe I’m a girl, or at least half girl,” she said, her voice thick with emotion. “I love it, Mom. I wish I’d gotten to live fully as a girl on land, just a little, to know what it was like. But being a mermaid—it’s everything. It’s freedom, it’s home.” Her eyes glistened, her tail flicking with joy, her heart finding peace in her new identity.

Christy looked up, her turquoise eyes bright with curiosity, her voice soft but eager. “Mom, Dad… where are your parents? Do we have grandparents?” Jake’s smile faltered, his voice quiet, his tail stilling for a moment. “Mine passed long ago, back in Hawaii,” he said, his eyes distant, his voice heavy with memory. “But they would’ve loved you both, would’ve spoiled you rotten with stories and songs.” Melody’s eyes softened, her hand resting on Christy’s shoulder, her voice warm. “Mine are alive, up on the coast. They’re waiting for us, for the right time. They promised that when we had kids, they’d move here, become merfolk too. They’re going to love you, Christy, Alexa. They’ll be the best grandparents, telling you stories, teaching you about the sea.”

Christy’s face lit up, her tail flicking with excitement, her gills fluttering rapidly. “Oh my gosh, I want to meet them so bad!” she said, her voice bubbling with joy, her hands clapping together. Alexa nodded, her smile shy but eager, her silver-blue tail swaying. “That sounds amazing, Mom. Grandparents in the sea—it’s like a dream.” Melody smiled, her heart full, her voice warm. “Soon, baby. Soon. We’ll make sure you’re ready, and then we’ll bring them here, to our home.”

The royal chamber hummed with the quiet love of family, their tails swaying in the gentle current, their bond a tide that carried them forward. Melody held Alexa closer, her hand stroking her daughter’s hair, her eyes meeting Jake’s, a shared promise passing between them. Stacy and Mark watched, their faces soft with pride, their tails brushing in quiet contentment. April adjusted Macy, her smile radiant, her voice teasing. “Look at this family,” she said, her eyes sweeping over them. “Two new mermaids, a new princess, and parents who are already naturals. The kingdom’s never been stronger.” Scott nodded, his arm around April, his voice warm. “We’re whole again—Melody and Jake, Alexa and Christy, Macy and Ashley. This is what we fought for.”

Melody leaned into Jake, her tail entwining with his, her heart full of the life they’d built. The girls, their daughters, were safe, loved, and finding their place in the sea. The kingdom stretched out around them, vibrant and alive, a home where they could heal, grow, and dream of a future filled with love, laughter, and the promise of new life. As the currents carried their laughter, their love, their hope, Melody felt the sea’s embrace, a confirmation that she was exactly where she belonged—home, with her family, forever.

Chapter Text

The palace glowed with the soft light of bioluminescent coral, its walls shimmering like a living tapestry of the sea. In the royal quarters, the gentle hum of the ocean cradled the sleeping merfolk, the currents whispering promises of peace. Hours after the morning’s quiet moments, Ashley stirred in her chamber, her teal tail flicking lazily as she swam from her kelp bed, her eyes bright with the lingering haze of sleep. She glided into the royal chamber, where April, Scott, Stacy, Mark, Melody, and Jake lounged, their tails swaying in the current. April looked up from nursing Macy, her pink and gold tail curling protectively around her daughter, a playful smile breaking across her face. “Well, look who’s finally awake! I thought you’d sleep all day, Ash.”

Ashley grinned, her tail flicking as she settled beside her mother, her voice light and teasing. “It’s amazing sleeping all day, Mom. No school, just being a mermaid and resting. I love watching the fish swim past my bed, like they’re putting on a show just for me.” Her laughter bubbled through the water, her eyes sparkling with joy at her new life, her teal scales catching the glow of the coral.

April’s gaze softened, her eyes drifting to Melody, a nostalgic twinkle in them. “Hey, Mel, remember our sleepovers back in the day? What if the three girls—Ashley, Alexa, and Christy—shared a room here in the palace? It’d be like those nights we spent giggling until dawn, dreaming about our futures.” Her voice was warm, tinged with the bittersweet ache of memory, her tail flicking with excitement.

Melody’s face lit up, her purple and gold tail shimmering as she turned to Jake, her hand squeezing his. “That’s perfect, April! The girls would love it.” Alexa and Christy, who had been lingering nearby, overheard the suggestion. Their eyes widened, their gills fluttering with excitement. “Really?” Alexa squealed, her tail flicking as she swam forward, Christy close behind, her turquoise fins flashing. The three young mermaids collided in a joyful embrace, their tails tangling, their laughter echoing through the water like a melody. “We’d love that!” Christy said, her voice bright, her hands clutching Ashley’s and Alexa’s.

April, her teal tail glinting, raised her hands, a spark of magic crackling from her fingertips. “Let’s make it happen!” she said, her voice bubbling with enthusiasm. She swam down the hall, the others following, her magic weaving through the water, shaping a new chamber steps from Melody and Jake’s quarters. The room took form, its walls glowing with pink coral that pulsed like a heartbeat, its ceiling studded with shimmering shells that cast soft light across the space. Three kelp beds hung like hammocks, woven with delicate fronds and dotted with tiny pearls, swaying gently in the current. A crystal window offered a view of the kingdom’s vibrant reefs, where fish darted like living jewels. The girls swam into their new room, their tails flicking with excitement, their smiles ear-to-ear as they tested their kelp hammocks, sinking into the soft fronds with delighted squeals.

Melody swam in, her heart swelling at the sight of her daughters and Ashley, their joy infectious. “You girls going to be in here the rest of the day?” she teased, her voice light, her purple and gold tail brushing the floor. The girls giggled, their voices a chorus of delight. “Mom! Most likely!” Alexa said as she spun in her hammock, her eyes sparkling. Christy nodded, her turquoise fins swaying. “This is the best room ever, Mom! Thank you, Queen April!” Ashley grinned, her teal tail curling around her hammock. “It’s like our own mermaid clubhouse!”

Jake swam to Melody’s side, his tail brushing hers, his arm wrapping around her waist. “Look at them,” he whispered, his voice thick with emotion, his eyes soft with love. “They’re so happy.” Stacy and Mark swam in, their faces radiant, their tails swaying as they took in the girls’ new space. “This is perfect,” Stacy said, her voice warm, her hand resting on Christy’s shoulder. “You girls deserve this.” Mark nodded, his eyes glistening. “Our granddaughters, all together. It’s a dream come true.”

The parents swam back to the royal chamber, leaving the girls to their giggles and chatter. The royal guards entered, their armor gleaming with polished shells, their tails snapping in unison as they delivered their daily report. “All is well in the kingdom, Your Majesty,” one guard said, his voice resonant, his eyes warm with pride. “The reefs thrive, the currents are calm, and the people sing your praises.” April nodded, her smile regal but warm, her tail curling around Macy. “Thank you,” she said, her voice carrying the weight of her role. “Keep the kingdom safe.”

Across the kingdom, Megan and Kacy thrived in their new home with Rachel, Kacy’s mother, their cave a cozy haven of glowing coral and soft kelp curtains. The sisters had settled into a rhythm, their purple and golden tails flashing as they went on weekly land trips, returning to their old human haunts for day visits. They savored the familiar sights—the sandy beaches, the bustling boardwalk, the smell of the salt and sunscreen—but the sea was their true home now. “It’s like getting a dose of our old life,” Megan said one evening, her voice soft as she swam beside Kacy, their tails brushing. Kacy nodded, her eyes distant. “I love it, but coming back here, to the sea—it’s where we belong.”

As the day waned, Ashley, Alexa, and Christy lounged in their kelp hammocks, their tails swaying, their voices a soft hum of shared secrets. The pink coral glowed around them, casting a warm light over their faces. Alexa traced her scales, her voice thoughtful. “Becoming a mermaid was so painful,” she said, her eyes distant. “The transformation—my legs fusing, my gills tearing open, the sound of my bones cracking and forming—it felt like my body was breaking apart. But now? I love it here. The sea, the freedom, the family.” Alexa nodded, her tail flicking, her voice soft. “It hurt so much for us too, but being here, being half girl, half fish, being a mermaid—it’s worth it.” Christy’s eyes glistened, her turquoise fins swaying. “I’m just happy to be alive, to have you guys, to have Mom and Dad.”

Ashley’s smile faltered, her voice quiet. “I had a one-day visit with my dad, back when I was still human, sort of like to say goodbye. Hybrid mermaids need to be in the sea by sunset or we change back. We were on land past sunset, stuck in traffic, I changed into a mermaid in his car—my shorts ripped in half, my tail just burst out. We need water to live, and I almost died, and then Dad had a heart attack, feeling so helpless, as if it was his fault, I overreacted.” Her voice broke, her gills fluttering rapidly, her hands twisting together. Alexa and Christy’s eyes widened, their tails stilling. “That’s terrifying,” Alexa whispered, her voice trembling. Ashley nodded, her smile returning, soft but steady. “It was, but I’m okay now. And you don’t have to worry—you’re purebloods, like me. You can’t change back to human, so no scary transformations in cars.” The girls laughed, the tension breaking, their tails brushing in a gesture of sisterhood.

As evening fell, the royal family gathered in the great hall, a vast chamber adorned with towering coral spires and shimmering chandeliers of glowing jellyfish. The royal mer staff served a feast of seaweed-wrapped fish, pearl-encrusted clams, and sweet kelp cakes, their tails flashing as they moved with practiced grace. The family laughed and ate, their voices mingling with the hum of the sea, their tails swaying in the current. After dinner, the three young mermaids swam back to their room, their giggles echoing down the hall. Melody and April followed, their tails gliding through the water, their hearts full. “Hey, girls, enjoy the night,” Melody said, her voice warm, her purple and gold tail shimmering. “You all happy in here?”

The girls nodded, their smiles radiant, their tails curled in their hammocks. “So happy, Mom,” Christy said, her turquoise fins flicking. Alexa grinned, her silver-blue tail swaying. “This is the best, Mom.” Ashley nodded, her scales glinting. “It’s perfect.” The moms swam up, kissing each girl goodnight, their lips lingering on their foreheads, their love a quiet tide. “Sleep well, our little mermaid's” April whispered, her voice soft, her eyes glistening. The girls settled into their beds, their voices a soft hum as they talked about mermen, dreaming of love and babies one day, the thrill of living forever in the sea. “I miss some human stuff,” Alexa admitted, her voice soft. “Like ice cream. But the sea—it’s home. I was going to be on hormones forever, need to get surgery... now I'm just a girl and a mermaid, I feel so much happier now. I'm me.” Christy nodded, her eyes bright. “I love our new parents, our tails, everything.” Ashley smiled, her voice warm. “We’re family now. You're my sisters. That’s what matters.” The three girls looked at each other with smiles as they turned on their sides and drifted to sleep, the ocean's currents rocking them to sleep.

April returned to the nursery, tucking Macy into her kelp cradle, the tiny mermaid’s pink and gold tail flicking as she drifted to sleep. April and Scott settled in their chamber, their tails entwining, their smiles radiant. “Life is good,” Scott said, his voice thick with emotion, his hand brushing April’s cheek. “Macy, Ashley, Melody, and Jake, the girls—it’s everything.” April nodded, her eyes glistening, her tail curling around his. “We’re whole, Scott. The kingdom, our family—it’s all we dreamed.”

Melody and Jake swam to their quarters, their tails brushing, their hands clasped. Melody’s heart was light, her love for her new life a fire that warmed her. “I think we should go to the beach in a few days,” she said, her voice thoughtful, her gills fluttering. “Maybe three days from now. I’m sensing Mom and Dad are close to being ready to join us. I want to introduce them to the girls.” Jake nodded, his emerald tail flashing, his voice warm. “That sounds perfect, Mel. They’ll love Alexa and Christy.” April, overhearing as she passed, smiled. “I’ll go with you,” she said, her voice bright. “I want to see Heather and Paul’s faces when they meet their granddaughters.”

In their chamber, Jake pulled Melody close, his eyes twinkling with mischief, his voice low and teasing. “You’re a hot mom, you know that?” He grinned, his tail brushing hers, his hands tracing her sides where her skin turned into scales. His fingers traced down her hip fins to her gills. “The teenagers in their room now—we’ve got the place to ourselves.”

Melody laughed, her cheeks flushing, her tail flicking playfully. “Oh, you’re trouble, Jake. What do you have in mind, Daddy?” Their lips met, a deep, fervent kiss that sent an electric pulse through their bodies, their tails entwining, scales brushing in a dance of intimacy. The rhythm of the ocean surged around them, their connection deepening as Jake’s tail opened, sliding into the delicate opening in Melody’s tail. Their bodies moved together, the sea’s energy amplifying their passion, each touch a spark, each thrust a wave that carried them higher. The climax was a shock of pure connection, a tide of love and pleasure that left them trembling, their bodies tangled in the kelp bed, their gills fluttering rapidly. They lay together, their tails entwined, their breaths synchronized, the sea’s hum a lullaby around them.

Melody smiled, her hand resting on Jake’s chest, her voice a whisper. “I missed you so much, Jake. I love our life in the sea, our girls, our home.” Jake’s hand drifted to her belly, his touch gentle, his voice thick with hope. “Maybe we’ll have a third baby in here soon,” he said, his eyes soft, his love a beacon. Melody’s heart swelled, her smile radiant. “I hope so,” she whispered, her hand covering his, the warmth of her womb a quiet promise. They cuddled close, their tails curling together, and drifted to sleep, the sea’s embrace holding them tight.

On land, Heather and Paul lay on an air mattress in their nearly empty beach house, the walls bare, the rooms echoing with the ghosts of their human life. The storage containers outside were packed, their lives condensed into boxes of memories. Heather stared at the ceiling, her hand clutching Paul’s, her voice soft. “We move in a few days, Paul. No house, no plan, just… waiting for Melody. I hope she knows to come for us soon.” Paul nodded, his eyes fixed on the window, where the ocean shimmered under the moonlight. “She will,” he said, his voice steady but thick with emotion. “She’s our little mermaid. She’ll feel it when we’re ready, and she’ll come.” Heather’s tears fell, her heart aching with love and anticipation. “I just want to see her, Paul. To meet our granddaughters, to swim with them.” Paul squeezed her hand, his voice resolute. “We will, Heather. In a few days, we’ll be in the sea, with her, with our family.” They lay in silence, the ocean’s call a promise that carried them toward their new life, their love for Melody a tide that would never fade.

Chapter Text

The underwater kingdom awoke to a dawn that bathed its coral spires in a symphony of light, each ray refracting through the water to cast prisms of amethyst, sapphire, and gold across the palace. The grand structure, woven from shell, stone, and living coral, pulsed with the quiet heartbeat of the sea, its halls alive with the soft hum of currents and the distant songs of whales. Days had passed since the last royal feast, and the rhythm of life beneath the waves had settled into a tender, expectant cadence. But this morning, a subtle shift stirred within Melody, a sensation that tugged her from the depths of sleep like a tide pulling at the shore.

She awoke in her chamber, her hair floating like a crown of embers around her face, her tail shimmering faintly in the bioluminescent glow of the woven kelp canopy above. A sharp, gnawing pain bloomed in her lower belly, not crippling but relentless, a deep pressure that seemed to pulse with a life of its own. It was unlike anything she’d ever felt—a primal, insistent ache that whispered of change. She lay still, her hand drifting to the tender spot, her heart quickening with a cocktail of curiosity, apprehension, and something deeper, something sacred. Her gills fluttered softly, drawing in the cool, oxygen-rich water, but the pain anchored her, demanding her attention.

Jake stirred beside her, his tail flicking lightly as he sensed her unease, his instincts honed by years of love and vigilance. His eyes, warm and steady like the deep sea, searched her face in the dim light. “Mel, you okay?” he asked, his voice low, threaded with a quiet urgency that betrayed his concern.

Melody’s brow furrowed, her fingers pressing gently against the ache, testing its boundaries. “I don’t know,” she admitted, her voice soft but steady, though a tremor of uncertainty lingered beneath. “There’s this pain… it’s new. It’s like nothing I’ve ever felt before, Jake. It’s deep, like it’s… calling me.”

Jake sat up, his tail curling protectively around her, his hand hovering near hers, ready to catch her if she faltered. “Can you swim? Do we need April right now?” His voice was calm, but his eyes betrayed his worry, the lines around them deepening as he studied her.

“I think I can swim,” Melody replied, her determination a spark that burned brighter than the pain. She eased herself from the kelp bed, her tail gliding through the water with practiced grace, though each movement sent a faint ripple of discomfort through her core. Jake followed close behind, his presence a steady anchor, his tail brushing against hers in silent reassurance as they swam through the palace’s winding corridors, their path lit by glowing algae and the soft shimmer of pearl-inlaid walls.

They passed the girls’ chamber, where Alexa and Christy lay deep in slumber, their teenage forms curled in hammock beds woven from seagrass and adorned with tiny shells. Their tails—one a vibrant sapphire, the other a delicate coral pink—draped elegantly over the edges, catching the light like polished gems. The sight brought a fleeting smile to Melody’s lips, a reminder of the family they’d fought to build, but the pressure in her belly pulled her focus back, urging her forward with a quiet insistence.

They reached the main palace hall, a vast chamber that seemed to breathe with the sea itself, its walls adorned with intricate mosaics of abalone and pearl, each tile telling stories of the merpeople’s ancient lineage. Bioluminescent corals pulsed in shades of violet and gold, casting a warm, ethereal glow across the space. April was already there, her glinting like sunlight as she sorted through a collection of healing herbs, her movements precise and purposeful, her hands steady with the weight of her role as healer and guide. Her sharp eyes caught the strain on Melody’s face immediately, and she swam over, her fins rippling with urgency, her expression a mix of concern and intuition.

“Mel, what’s wrong?” April asked, her voice warm but edged with worry, her hand reaching out to touch Melody’s arm. “You look like you’re carrying the weight of the ocean.”

Melody hesitated, her hand still cradling her belly, her fingers trembling slightly. “I feel… pressure,” she said, gesturing to the spot, her voice soft but heavy with meaning. “Right here, April. It’s not unbearable, but it’s… different. Like something’s shifting inside me.”

April’s expression softened, her eyes gleaming with a knowing light, though a flicker of curiosity danced within them. “Come, sit,” she said, guiding Melody to a cushioned ledge of soft sponge, its surface cool and yielding, a gentle contrast to the tension in her body. “Let’s take a look.” With a graceful wave of her hand, April summoned a radiant light, her magic weaving a golden glow that enveloped Melody’s abdomen like a warm embrace. The light pulsed softly, revealing the delicate contours of life within, a faint heartbeat flickering like a star in the deep sea, steady and strong.

April’s breath caught, and her eyes filled with tears, a single droplet escaping to drift upward in the water, catching the light like a tiny prism. “Melody,” she said, her voice trembling with awe, her hands hovering over the glow, “you’re pregnant. It’s a girl.”

The words hung in the water, reverberating through the chamber like a sacred hymn, each syllable a note in a song of creation. Melody’s hands flew to her face, and a sob broke free—raw, joyful, overwhelming, a sound that seemed to carry the weight of every hope she’d ever held. The echo of her cry mingled with the gentle hum of the sea, a chorus of life and love. Jake was at her side in an instant, his arms wrapping around her, his own eyes brimming with tears as he pressed his forehead to hers, their breaths mingling in the water. “Melody,” he whispered, his voice thick with emotion, his tail curling around hers, “we’re going to have a baby. A daughter.”

Melody laughed through her tears, her hands finding his, their fingers intertwining like the roots of a coral reef. “Jake, I’m pregnant,” she said, as if saying it aloud would anchor the truth in her heart. “Three kids… three girls!” The realization crashed over her like a wave, filling her with a joy so profound it felt like it might shatter her, remaking her into something new, something whole.

Jake chuckled, his voice light despite the tears streaming down his face, his cerulean tail catching the light as he leaned closer. “A girl dad, huh? I’m gonna need to learn how to braid hair, fend off suitors, and survive tea parties with sparkly tiaras. Think I’m up for it?”

Melody laughed, her sobs softening into giggles, her hand resting on his cheek. “You’re already the best dad, Jake. You’ve got this.”

April wiped her eyes, her smile radiant, though her voice carried the weight of her role. “You’re going to be amazing parents—again,” she said, her golden tail swaying gently. “But, Mel, you need to take it easy. Plenty of rest, nutrient-rich kelp from the deep beds, and no heavy lifting. Your body’s doing something miraculous, and we need to nurture it.”

Melody nodded, still reeling, her hands resting protectively over her belly, feeling the faint pulse of life beneath her scales. She and Jake began tossing around baby names, their voices soft and conspiratorial as they floated in the glowing chamber, the world narrowing to the two of them and the promise they carried. “What about Lila?” Jake suggested, his eyes bright with hope, his hand resting over hers. “It’s soft, like the sea at dawn, but strong, like her.”

“Lila,” Melody murmured, testing the name on her tongue, letting it settle in her heart. “I love it. Or maybe Cora, like the coral reefs that cradle us, resilient and beautiful.”

“Cora’s perfect,” Jake said, his voice warm, his tail brushing against hers. “Lila or Cora… our little girl.”

They lingered in the moment, their voices weaving dreams of their daughter-to-be, imagining her laughter, her tiny tail flicking through the water, her eyes bright with the wonder of the sea. Hours passed, the palace stirring with life as the morning unfolded. Ashley, Alexa, and Christy swam into the hall, their laughter echoing like chimes as they darted through the water, their tails glinting like jewels in the sunlight filtering through the surface above. The moment they saw their parents, they rushed forward, enveloping Melody and Jake in a flurry of hugs, their energy a vibrant current that filled the chamber.

Melody caught Alexa and Christy’s eyes, her expression softening, her tail swaying gently. “Hey, you two, can you sit for a second?” she said, her voice warm but serious. “Your dad and I have something important to tell you.”

The girls exchanged worried glances, their tails twitching nervously as they settled onto a nearby ledge, their hands clasped together. Alexa’s tail shimmered with nervous energy, while Christy’s tail curled protectively around her sister’s. “Is everything okay?” Alexa asked, her voice soft, her eyes searching Melody’s face.

Melody’s smile widened, dispelling their fears like sunlight through a storm, her eyes shining with unshed tears. “Everything’s more than okay,” she said, her voice trembling with joy. “You’re going to be big sisters. I found out this morning—I’m pregnant with your little sister.”

The chamber erupted in gasps and squeals, the sound reverberating off the coral walls like a chorus of joy. Alexa and Christy’s eyes filled with tears as they threw themselves into their parents’ arms, their tails entwining with Melody’s and Jake’s, their joy spilling over in a cascade of laughter and sobs. “A little sister!” Christy cried, her voice muffled against Melody’s shoulder, her hands trembling as she clung to her mother. “We’re gonna teach her everything—how to swim through the coral tunnels, how to find the best shells, how to sing with the whales!”

Alexa, her voice thick with emotion, her sapphire tail flicking with excitement, added, “We’re gonna be the best big sisters ever. Can we babysit? Like, all the time? We’ll take her on adventures, braid her hair with pearls, tell her stories about the sea!”

Jake laughed, ruffling their hair, his cerulean tail swaying as he pulled them close. “Let’s get her here first, then we’ll negotiate babysitting shifts. But I’m counting on you two to show her the ropes.”

Melody wiped her eyes, her heart swelling at the sight of her daughters’ joy, their love for their unborn sister already fierce and unwavering. “You’re going to be incredible big sisters,” she said, her voice soft but fierce. “She’s lucky to have you.”

The family lingered in the hall, their voices weaving together in a symphony of excitement, the chamber alive with their dreams. Alexa and Christy chattered about teaching their sister to weave seagrass into bracelets, about showing her the secret caves where bioluminescent fish danced like stars, about all the adventures they’d share as a trio. Ashley joined in, her excitement bubbling over as she imagined her role as an honorary big sister, her tail flicking playfully as she suggested names for the baby. Melody’s heart felt impossibly full, the love in the room a tangible force, like the warm current that cradled their underwater world, binding them together.

But there was another step to take, a reunion that would complete their family’s circle, a moment that had been years in the making. Melody’s expression grew serious as she looked at Alexa and Christy, her hand resting on their shoulders. “Today’s a big day for another reason,” she said, her voice steady despite the emotion welling within her, her tail swaying gently in the current. “We’re going to see my parents—your grandparents. And they’re moving here, to the sea, to live with us.”

Alexa’s eyes widened, a flicker of vulnerability crossing her face, her tail twitching nervously. “Will they… accept me?” she asked, her voice soft, almost hesitant, her hands twisting together. “You know, for being trans? Or… well, used to be trans, now that the sea’s magic changed me? What if they don’t understand?”

Melody’s heart ached at the question, a sharp pang that echoed the pain in her belly. She reached out, cupping Alexa’s face gently, her thumbs brushing away the tears that had begun to form. “Sweetheart,” she said, her voice fierce with love, “they’ll love you fiercely, no question. My parents have always treated April like a second daughter, and they’ll embrace you as their granddaughter without hesitation. You’re family, Alexa, in every way that matters. They’ll see your heart, your strength, and they’ll love you for it. You and your sister are now our blood, adopted through the sea. You're ours. Forever.”

Christy squeezed Alexa’s hand, her tail brushing against her sister’s, her own eyes shimmering with tears. “We’re in this together, right?” she said, her voice soft but resolute. “They’ll love us both.”

Alexa nodded, her tears falling freely now, her smile tentative but growing stronger. “Okay,” she whispered, her voice trembling with hope. “I’m ready.”

Melody pulled them both into a tight hug, her tail entwining with theirs, her heart swelling with pride. “You’re my brave girls,” she said, her voice breaking. “And you’re about to meet two people who will love you as much as we do.”

On land, the sun painted the beach in hues of amber, rose, and violet, the sky a canvas of fading light. Paul and Heather stood outside their now-empty home, the weight of their decision settling over them like the evening tide, both heavy and liberating. The realtor, a kind woman with a professional smile, handed them the final paperwork, the keys glinting in her hand as they exchanged farewells, the moment a quiet farewell to the life they’d known.

“Funds are in the trust as requested, and your storage bins are secured,” she said, her tone warm, her eyes curious. “Where are you folks headed now? Big plans?”

Heather exchanged a glance with Paul, her eyes bright with a secret anticipation, a spark that had been growing since they’d made their choice. “Oh, we’re figuring it out,” she said vaguely, her voice light, though it carried the weight of destiny. “We’re going to sit on the beach for a bit, relax, and see where the day takes us. Thank you for everything.”

The realtor nodded, her smile lingering as she drove off, leaving Paul and Heather alone with the house that had held their lives for decades. Its familiar silhouette stood against the twilight sky, a monument to memories of laughter and tears, of dreams that had led them here. “Goodbye,” Heather whispered, her voice catching as she squeezed Paul’s hand, her fingers trembling slightly.

They walked to the beach, their feet sinking into the cool, yielding sand, the air thick with the scent of salt and possibility. Settling down, they sat side by side, the waves lapping gently at their toes, the rhythm of the sea a soothing counterpoint to their anticipation. Paul sighed, his gaze fixed on the horizon where the sea met the sky, his broad shoulders tense with the weight of the unknown. “Now what?” he asked, his voice tinged with both uncertainty and hope, his hand resting on Heather’s knee.

Heather’s hand found his, her fingers intertwining with his, warm and steady, a lifeline in the gathering dusk. “We wait,” she said softly, her voice carrying a quiet certainty, a mother’s intuition that had never failed her. “I can feel it, Paul. Melody and Jake are coming today. I know it in my bones, in my heart. She’s coming home.”

Paul raised an eyebrow, his skepticism softened by years of trusting her instincts, his graying hair catching the last rays of sunlight. “Even if they’re not pregnant?” he asked, his voice gentle but probing. “Are we still going? Leave everything behind?”

“Absolutely,” Heather said, her voice firm, unwavering, her eyes shining with resolve. “We need to be with them, Paul. They’re our family. Melody’s our daughter, Jake’s our son, and whatever life they’re building down there, we’re meant to be part of it. This is our path.”

Paul nodded, his hand tightening around hers, his heart swelling with love for the woman who had always been his anchor. “You’re right,” he said, his voice soft but resolute. “We’ve been waiting for this, haven’t we? A new chapter.”

Heather smiled, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. “A new tide,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper, the words a promise.

They sat in companionable silence, the rhythm of the waves a lullaby, their anticipation a quiet current that bound them to the sea. Heather’s heart beat with a deep knowing, a certainty that her daughter was coming home, that the sea was calling them all.

Beneath the waves, April prepared the portal, her magic weaving a shimmering gateway that pulsed with energy, its edges rippling like liquid starlight, a bridge between worlds. She turned to Scott and Ashley, her golden tail glinting in the palace’s glow, her expression warm but focused. “Can you watch Macy for a bit?” she asked, her voice steady, though her eyes carried the weight of the moment. “We’re taking Stacy and Mark with us.”

Scott nodded, scooping up little Macy, who giggled and tugged at his beard, her tiny tail flicking playfully, her laughter a bright note in the quiet hall. “We’ve got this,” he said, winking, his tail swaying gently. “Go bring the family together, April. We’ll be here. I'll be here spending time with our daughters.”

April, Melody, Jake, Alexa, Christy, Stacy, and Mark swam toward the portal, their tails cutting through the water with purpose, their movements synchronized like a school of fish, each flick of their fins a testament to their unity. On the shore, Paul and Heather’s eyes caught the faint ripple of the portal opening, a swirl of light breaking the surface, its glow casting reflections across the waves like scattered stars. They stood, their hearts pounding, their breaths shallow with anticipation, their hands clasped tightly as figures began to emerge from the water.

Melody was the first to break the surface, her hair gleaming like polished coral in the twilight, her emerald tail shimmering beneath the waves, catching the last rays of the setting sun. Heather and Paul ran into the shallows, tears streaming down their faces as they enveloped their daughter in a fierce, desperate embrace, the water lapping at their knees, a bridge between two worlds. “Melody!” Heather sobbed, her arms trembling as she held her daughter, her heart swelling with the weight of years apart, her hands tracing the contours of her face as if to memorize her anew. “My baby, my girl.”

Paul’s arms encircled them both, his voice breaking as he pressed a kiss to Melody’s forehead, his tears falling freely. “We’ve missed you so much,” he said, his voice rough, his broad frame shaking with emotion. Heather rubbed her hand down her daughter's skin to her scales, the reality of life hit her.

Melody clung to them, her tears mingling with the seawater, her tail brushing against the sandy bottom, grounding her in the moment. “I’ve missed you too,” she whispered, her voice thick with emotion, her gills fluttering as she drew in a shaky breath. “So much.”

Jake surfaced next, his grin wide and infectious as he hugged his in-laws, his strong arms pulling them close, his cerulean tail catching the light. “Good to see you both,” he said, his voice warm, though his eyes glistened with tears. April, Stacy, and Mark followed, each greeted with tearful embraces, their tails entwining beneath the water, their joy a quiet current that bound them together. Heather pulled back, her eyes searching Melody’s face, drinking in every detail, her heart aching with love. “We’ve missed you so much,” she repeated, her voice breaking, her hands trembling as she held her daughter’s shoulders.

Melody smiled, her own tears falling, her tail swaying gently in the shallows. “Did you sell the house?” she asked, her voice soft but hopeful, her eyes searching theirs.

Paul nodded, wiping his eyes with the back of his hand, his voice steady despite the emotion. “Vacated it today,” he said, his tone carrying the weight of their decision. “Everything’s in storage, money’s in a trust. We’re ready, Mel. Ready for whatever comes next.”

Stacy and Mark exchanged grateful looks, their tails entwined beneath the water, their love a quiet anchor. “Thank you for doing that,” Stacy said, her voice thick with emotion, her hand resting on Mark’s arm. “It means the world to us, to all of us.”

Melody’s smile widened, a spark of excitement lighting her eyes, her tail flicking with anticipation. “Mom, Dad… are you still sure about moving to the sea? Giving up your legs, and moving away?” she asked, her voice a mix of hope and certainty, her hand resting on her belly, a subtle gesture that carried a world of meaning.

Heather and Paul shared a look, their decision unspoken but resolute, forged in countless late-night conversations, in tears shed over Melody’s absence, in dreams of a life beneath the waves. “Yes,” Heather said, her voice trembling with certainty, her eyes shining with love. “We can’t wait to be there with you, to be part of your world… and maybe one day, when you and Jake become parents, to be there for that too.”

Melody’s breath hitched, and she began to cry, her hand drifting to her belly, the gesture no longer subtle but deliberate, a revelation. Heather’s eyes narrowed, concern flaring like a spark, her mother’s instincts on high alert. “Melody, are you okay?” she asked, her voice urgent, her hands reaching for her daughter’s. “What’s wrong, sweetheart?”

Paul stepped closer, his hand resting on her shoulder, his voice gentle but heavy with worry. “Baby, what’s wrong? Talk to us.”

Melody’s tears turned to a radiant smile, her eyes shining like the sea under moonlight, her voice thick with emotion. “I have some girls I want you to meet,” she said, each word a gift, a bridge between past and present, between land and sea.

Heather’s brow furrowed, confusion etched across her face, her heart racing with questions, her breath catching in her throat. “What are you talking about, Melody?” she asked, her voice trembling, her hands tightening around her daughter’s. “Girls?”

Melody and Jake exchanged a glance, their hands finding each other beneath the water, their tails brushing together in silent unity. “Girls, come up,” Melody called softly, her voice a beacon, her eyes never leaving her parents’.

Heather and Paul watched, breathless, their hearts pounding, their bodies trembling with anticipation as two stunning teenage mermaids emerged from the waves. Alexa, with her vibrant energy, moved with a boldness that belied the vulnerability in her eyes, her hair floating around her face. Christy, her tail catching the light, exuded a quiet strength, her eyes bright with emotion, her movements graceful yet tentative, as if stepping into a new world. They swam forward, their tails glinting in the fading light, their presence a miracle that stole the breath from the air.

Melody looked at her parents, "Mom, Dad... Meet your granddaughters...."

Heather gasped, her hand flying to her mouth as tears spilled down her cheeks, her body shaking with the weight of the moment, her heart unraveling at the sight of these girls—her granddaughters. She waded deeper into the water, her arms outstretched, and pulled Alexa into a fierce, desperate hug, her sobs echoing over the waves, raw and unrestrained. “Oh, my girls,” she cried, her voice breaking, her hands trembling as she held Alexa, feeling the warmth of her, the reality of her. She released Alexa only to envelop Christy, her arms shaking as she held her, her tears falling into the sea, mingling with the waves. “My granddaughters,” she whispered, her voice a prayer, a vow.

“Hi, Grandma,” Alexa said, her voice breaking as she clung to Heather, her tail brushing against her grandmother’s legs, her tears falling freely now. “I’m Alexa. I was born Alex, transitioned young, became Alexa, and then became a girl and then a mermaid with the sea's magic. I hope you can accept me?”

Christy’s tears flowed, her voice soft but clear, her coral-pink tail swaying gently. “Hi, Grandma. I’m Christy.”

Heather’s sobs grew louder, her heart shattering and remaking itself in the same breath, her hands tracing the contours of their faces, memorizing every detail—the curve of their cheeks, the spark in their eyes, the strength in their presence. “You’re so beautiful. Both of you. Such beauty. Your faces, your bodies, your tails. Stunning,” she whispered, her voice trembling, her tears unending. “My girls, my precious girls. Alexa, of course, we will always accept you. Our sweet girls!”

Paul approached, his stoic facade crumbling, his eyes glistening with unshed tears, his broad frame trembling as he took in the sight of his granddaughters. He tried to hold back the emotion, his jaw tight, his hands clenched at his sides, but Melody’s gentle voice broke through, a lifeline in the storm. “Dad, it’s okay,” she said, her own tears falling, her emerald tail swaying gently. “Mermen can cry too. Let it out.”

Paul let go, his tears spilling as he wrapped his arms around Alexa and Christy, his shoulders shaking with the weight of his joy, his breath hitching as he held them tightly, as if afraid they might vanish. “My granddaughters,” he said, his voice rough, breaking on every word, his hands trembling as he cupped their faces, looking into their eyes with a love so fierce he held them. “I don’t… I don’t know how, but you’re here, and you’re ours.”

Heather pulled back, her hands still holding Alexa and Christy, her eyes searching Melody’s, her voice trembling with a mix of awe and confusion. “What… how?” she asked, her breath catching. “Twins? Melody, how did this happen?”

Melody took a deep breath, her hand finding Jake’s, their fingers entwining beneath the water, their tails brushing together in silent support. “They were in a shipwreck,” she explained, her voice steady despite the emotion welling within her, each word carefully chosen. “They drowned, but we saved them. The sea transformed them into mermaids. Alexa was transgender, and the sea’s magic made her fully female, then a mermaid. Christy is her sister, her strength, her heart. We asked the sea to let us adopt them, and it approved, binding them to us as our daughters. They lost their birth parents, but they gained us… and you.”

Paul pulled Jake into a tight hug, his voice choked with emotion, his hands gripping his son-in-law’s shoulders. “You’re a damn good dad, Jake,” he said, his voice rough, his eyes shining with pride. “The best. You and Mel… you’ve given them a home, a family.”

Heather hugged the girls again, her tears unending, her hands trembling as she touched their tails, marveling at their beauty, at the magic that had brought them here. “Wait,” she said suddenly, her eyes widening as a memory surfaced, her voice trembling with realization. “You’re the girls from the news, aren’t you? The family lost at sea? It was everywhere—presumed dead, no trace. I cried for you, for your parents, not knowing…”

Alexa and Christy exchanged stunned glances, their tails twitching nervously, their eyes wide with surprise. “News?” Christy asked, her voice soft, her tail swaying gently. “People were looking for us?”

Heather nodded, her voice thick with emotion, her hands still holding theirs. “It was all over the broadcasts, the papers. A family lost, no answers. But now… now we have you. Our barren daughter, a mother. It’s a miracle, a gift from the sea, from something greater than us.”

Alexa and Christy glanced at Melody, their smiles knowing, their eyes bright with shared secrets, their tails brushing against each other in silent support. Melody’s hand drifted to her belly, and Jake’s hand covered hers, their fingers entwining in a silent vow, a gesture that spoke louder than words. “The sea blessed us with twin daughters,” Melody said, her voice trembling with joy, her eyes shining with love. “Thirteen-year-old girls, our miracles, our heart. But we’re also pregnant with our third. A little girl.”

Heather’s gasp was drowned out by the crash of a wave, her heart leaping as she surged forward, enveloping Melody, Jake, Alexa, and Christy in a group hug that felt like it could hold the world together, her sobs mingling with theirs. Paul joined them, his arms encircling his family, his tears flowing freely now, his broad frame a shelter for their joy. “Another granddaughter!” Heather cried, wiping her eyes with trembling hands, her voice breaking with awe. “Another granddaughter! I wasn’t expecting this—not any of it! Oh, Melody, my baby, you’re a mother and now going to give birth, a miracle!”

Paul’s voice was rough, his tears falling as he held them close. “Three granddaughters,” he said, his voice trembling, his eyes shining with pride. “Three girls to spoil, to love, to protect. We’re the luckiest grandparents in the sea.”

They turned to Stacy and Mark, who beamed with pride, their tails glinting in the shallow water, their love a quiet anchor. “Still love being merpeople?” Heather asked, her voice warm, her eyes glistening with tears.

“More every day,” Mark replied, his arm around Stacy, their tails entwined beneath the water. “It’s a life we never imagined, but it’s ours, and we wouldn’t trade it.”

Melody’s eyes sparkled as she looked at her parents, her heart full, her tail swaying gently in the current. “Still want to be merpeople?” she asked, her voice a mix of hope and certainty, her hand resting on her belly, a silent promise to the life within.

Heather and Paul nodded, their excitement palpable, their decision a vow etched in their hearts, their eyes shining with resolve. “Oh my gosh, yes,” Paul said, his voice firm, his hands clasped tightly in Heather’s. “We’re ready, Mel. Ready to be with you, with our granddaughters, with our family.”

April stepped forward, her expression serene, her golden tail catching the fading twilight, her presence a quiet anchor in the gathering dusk. “Heather, Paul, please sit on the sand,” she said, her voice steady, a guide through the unknown, her hands glowing faintly with magic. They complied, settling onto the cool, yielding sand, their anticipation mounting like a rising tide, their hearts pounding with the weight of their choice. “You’ll be royalty,” April continued, her words carrying the weight of destiny, her eyes meeting theirs with unwavering certainty. “Purebloods, no land visits. You’ll be bound to the sea, to its magic, to its heart. Are you ready?”

Heather and Paul took a deep breath, their hands clasped tightly, their eyes locked in a shared promise, their love a beacon in the gathering dusk. “What about the money, the things we left behind?” Stacy asked, her voice soft but practical, her tail brushing against Mark’s.

Paul smiled, his voice steady, his eyes shining with purpose. “Money’s in a trust—an anonymous donation to a fund for transgender youth,” he said, his voice carrying the weight of his decision. “Belongings are in storage, safe and sound. We’ve left nothing behind that matters more than this.”

Alexa’s eyes widened, and April’s breath caught, her heart swelling at the gesture, her golden tail swaying gently. Paul looked at April, his voice warm, paternal, his eyes soft with love. “You’ve always been my other daughter,” he said, his voice breaking slightly. Then he turned to Alexa, his eyes fierce but tender. “And you’re my granddaughter. I love your strength, your courage, your heart. I’m so proud to be your grandpa.”

Alexa and April swam to Paul, who stood to meet them, and they fell into his arms, their tears mingling with the sea, their gratitude a quiet current that bound them together. “Thank you,” Alexa whispered, her voice breaking, her tail brushing against his legs. “Thank you for seeing me.”

April prepared the serum, her hands steady despite the emotion in the air, her magic a quiet hum of power that pulsed like a heartbeat. “Ready?” she asked, holding two vials that shimmered like liquid moonlight, their glow casting reflections across the sand.

Heather and Paul looked back at their house one last time, its silhouette a fading memory against the twilight sky, a relic of a life they were leaving behind. They turned to Melody, their eyes bright with love and resolve, their hands clasped tightly. “Yes,” they said in unison, their voices a vow, their hearts open to the sea.

April injected Heather, and Melody injected Paul, the needles piercing their skin with a sharp, fleeting sting that was only the prelude to the storm to come. Then the transformation began, a visceral, agonizing process that tore through their bodies like a tempest through the sea, reshaping them with a ferocity that left them gasping, screaming, weeping. They cried out, their voices raw and desperate, as their legs began to fuse, the bones grinding together with a sickening crunch that echoed in their ears, a sound that seemed to reverberate through their very souls. Their pelvises cracked forward, the shift so abrupt it felt like their bodies were being torn apart and remade, the pain a white-hot blaze that seared their nerves, leaving them trembling, sobbing.

Paul’s genitals absorbed into his emerging tail, the sensation alien and disorienting, a loss that felt both intimate and inevitable, his breath hitching as he watched his body betray its human form. Blue scales erupted across his skin, each one a sharp prick of pain, like needles stitching his new form into being, their edges glinting like the ocean’s depths, catching the light in a shimmer of sapphire and gold. He screamed, his hands gripping the sand, his tears falling as he watched his legs vanish, replaced by a tail that felt both foreign and destined, its weight pulling at his spine.

Heather’s transformation mirrored his, her legs fusing into a single, graceful tail, her pink scales blooming like coral under moonlight, each scale a stab of agony as it pushed through her skin, tearing through her human form to reveal the merwoman beneath. She sobbed, her voice breaking as she looked at her transforming body, her legs now a single, shimmering tail, her feet unrecognizable as fins, their delicate membranes stretching with a pain that felt like fire. “It hurts!” she cried, her voice raw, her hands clutching Melody’s, her tears streaming down her face. “Oh, God, it hurts so much!”

Their feet stretched, the bones elongating into fins that felt both foreign and inevitable, the stretch so intense it drew fresh screams from their lips, their bodies trembling with the effort of enduring. Gills slit open along their hips, the cuts burning as if sliced by an invisible blade, each breath a struggle as their lungs protested the change, their chests heaving with the effort of drawing in air they could no longer use. Scales dusted their wrists and fins around their hips, glinting with gold flecks that marked their royal lineage, but each new scale was a fresh wound, a reminder of the cost of their new life, their bodies a battlefield of human and mer.

Their tailbones cracked and expanded, the sound reverberating through their bodies, a deep, grinding pain that left them gasping, their spines realigning with a series of pops and snaps that echoed in their ears, each one a fresh wave of agony. Heather’s hands gripped the sand, her knuckles white, her sobs mingling with the crash of the waves, her body shaking as she watched her tail take shape, its pink scales shimmering with gold, a beauty born of pain. “I see now,” she gasped, her voice trembling, her eyes meeting Melody’s through a haze of tears. “Wow, baby, I see now why you always had to be in the sea at sundown. That hurt!”

Melody laughed through her own tears, her hand tightening around her mother’s, her emerald tail swaying gently. “Yeah, told you!” she said, her voice breaking, her heart aching at the sight of her parents’ pain but swelling with pride at their courage. “But you’re doing it, Mom. You’re becoming one of us.”

Paul’s face contorted, his tears falling as he clutched April’s hand, his body trembling with the intensity of the change, his blue tail glinting like the ocean’s heart. “It’s like being broken and remade,” he said, his voice rough, his breath hitching. “But for you, for our girls… it’s worth it.”

Melody and April held their hands tightly, their presence a lifeline through the pain, their voices a steady anchor. “You’re almost there,” Melody whispered, her voice steady despite her tears, her emerald tail brushing against theirs. “You’re so strong, both of you.”

Jake and Mark were ready, their tails steady in the shallows, their eyes glistening with tears as they watched the transformation unfold, their hearts heavy with awe and respect. Heather and Paul collapsed onto the sand, their breaths ragged, their bodies spent, the pain ebbing like a receding tide, replaced by a strange, exhilarating sensation as their new forms settled, their tails shimmering in the twilight. Jake and Mark helped them into the water, guiding them gently as they coughed, their lungs rejecting air and craving the sea, their gills fluttering with the effort of drawing in water.

Their first breath of water was a revelation, a cool rush that soothed the lingering ache, their gills fluttering as oxygen flooded their systems, their bodies awakening to the sea’s embrace. They sat up, dazed, their hands trembling as they touched their new tails, marveling at the blue and pink scales, the gold-flecked shimmer that marked their royal blood, their fins delicate yet powerful, their bodies a testament to their sacrifice.

Heather’s voice trembled as she traced her pink scales, each one a badge of her new life, her fingers lingering on the gold flecks that caught the light. “It feels… incredible,” she said, her voice thick with awe and exhaustion, her eyes meeting Paul’s. “Like I’m part of the sea itself, like I’ve always been meant to be here.”

Paul, his blue tail glinting like the ocean’s depths, pulled her close, his own voice rough, his hands trembling as he touched her tail, their scales brushing together. “We’re home, Heather,” he whispered, his tears falling into the water, his heart full. “We’re really home.”

Melody hugged them tightly, her tears flowing freely, her emerald tail entwining with theirs, her heart swelling with love. “Thank you for doing this,” she said, her voice breaking, her hands resting on their shoulders. “For me, for your grandkids, for all of us. You’ve given us everything.”

Heather and Paul placed their hands on her belly, their smiles radiant despite the lingering pain, their eyes shining with love. “We’re here for all of you,” Heather said, her voice steady now, a promise etched in her heart. “For you, for our granddaughters, for the little one on the way.”

They swam in a slow, tentative circle, testing their new tails, their movements awkward but growing smoother with each flick of their fins, their bodies adjusting to the sea’s rhythm. They turned to Alexa and Christy, who watched with wide, joyful eyes, their own tears shimmering in the water, their tails swaying gently. “We get to live with you forever now,” Paul said, his voice thick with emotion as he pulled his granddaughters into a tight, trembling hug, his blue tail brushing against theirs. “You’re ours, and we’re never letting go.”

Alexa and Christy clung to him, their sobs muffled against his chest, their tails entwining with his, their love a quiet current that bound them together. “We love you, Grandpa,” Christy whispered, her voice breaking, her coral-pink tail shimmering in the twilight. “We’re so glad you’re here.”

Alexa’s tears fell freely, her tail swaying as she held him tightly. “You’re our grandpa,” she said, her voice trembling, her heart full. “Thank you for loving us.”

Heather swam to them, her pink tail catching the light, her arms enveloping her granddaughters, her sobs mingling with theirs. “My girls,” she whispered, her voice breaking, her hands tracing their faces, their tails, their strength. “You’re our miracles, our heart. We’re here for you, always.”

April opened the portal, its light pulsing like a heartbeat, a gateway to their new life. Heather and Paul took one last look at their old life—the house a distant shadow against the sky, a relic of a world they no longer needed—before swimming through, their tails moving with surprising ease, their bodies embracing the sea’s rhythm. The kingdom unfolded before them, a breathtaking tapestry of color and life, its coral spires glowing in shades of violet and gold, fish darting like living jewels, the water humming with a vibrancy that felt like a song, a welcome.

They marveled at their ability to breathe water, their gills fluttering in rhythm with their awe, their new bodies a testament to their courage, their love, their sacrifice. The royal guards greeted them at the palace, their spears glinting in salute, their tails bowing in respect, their voices a chorus of welcome. April declared, “Welcome Lady Heather and Lord Paul, purebloods of the sea, royalty of the deep.” Paul grinned, unable to resist the moment, his blue tail catching the light.

“Royalty, huh?” he said, his voice warm, his eyes twinkling with humor. “Guess I’m a king with fins now. Better get used to bowing, folks. But don’t expect me to give up my dad jokes—they’re part of the royal package.”

Melody groaned, her emerald tail flicking in mock exasperation, her smile betraying her amusement. “Dad, seriously? You’re a merman now, and you’re still pulling out the dad jokes?”

“Hey,” Paul chuckled, his tail swaying, “I may be half fish, but my humor’s still top-tier. Royalty or not, I’m keeping the puns.”

Jake laughed, his cerulean tail swaying, his eyes bright with affection. “You’re gonna fit right in, Paul,” he said, his voice warm. “The sea could use a few more dad jokes.”

Melody rolled her eyes, though a smile tugged at her lips, her heart warmed by her father’s unchanging spirit, his ability to find light even in the deepest moments. Paul swam to her, his expression softening, his hand resting on her shoulder, his blue tail glinting in the palace’s glow. “Melody,” he said, his voice thick with emotion, his eyes shining with pride, “thank you for being your true self, for becoming a mom, for letting us be here. This… this is everything. I never dreamed we’d have this—a family like this, a world like this.”

Melody wiped a tear, her voice soft but fierce, her emerald tail brushing against his. “I needed you here, Dad,” she said, her voice breaking. “We all did. You and Mom… you make us whole.”

The reunion continued as they embraced Ashley, Scott, and Macy, their tails entwining in a dance of joy, their laughter echoing through the palace like a melody. Heather and Paul hugged Stacy and Mark again, their gratitude a quiet current, their role as grandparents a mantle they wore with pride, their hearts swelling with love. April used her magic to craft a room for Heather and Paul down the hall from Melody and Jake—a spacious chamber adorned with shells and soft, glowing coral, its walls pulsing with the sea’s heartbeat, its beauty a reflection of their new life.

Heather’s eyes sparkled as she turned to Alexa and Christy, her pink tail swaying gently, her voice bright with anticipation. “We need to spend time with our granddaughters now,” she said, her hands reaching for theirs, her heart full. “Tell us everything, girls. We want to know you, to love you, to be part of your world.”

The family gathered, the girls sharing stories of their lives as humans and then mermaids—the thrill of racing through coral tunnels, the quiet joy of weaving seagrass into jewelry, the wonder of discovering hidden grottos where bioluminescent fish danced like stars. Alexa spoke of her love for exploring the deep trenches, her sapphire tail flicking with excitement, her eyes bright with adventure. Christy shared her passion for singing with the sea creatures, her tail swaying as she hummed a soft melody, her voice a gift. Heather and Paul listened, their hands tracing the girls’ tails, their hearts swelling with love, their tears falling freely as they marveled at their granddaughters’ strength, their spirit, their light.

“We’re complete now,” Paul said, his voice thick with emotion, his blue tail glinting in the palace’s glow, his hand resting on Heather’s. “A family, together, in this incredible world.”

Melody’s hand rested on her belly, a soft smile playing on her lips, her emerald tail swaying gently. “Almost,” she said, her voice warm, her eyes shining with love. “One more to come, to make us whole.”

Alexa and Christy giggled, their tails flicking playfully, their eyes sparkling with mischief. “Complete when we find mermen,” Christy teased, her tail brushing against Alexa’s, her laughter bright.

Paul’s eyes narrowed, his grin playful but protective, his blue tail swaying as he leaned closer. “Those mermen will have to get through me first, young ladies,” he said, his voice warm but firm. “I’m a grandpa with fins now, and I don’t mess around.”

“Grandpa, we’re thirteen,” Alexa groaned, her tail swaying, her smile betraying her amusement. “We’re not even thinking about mermen yet! We're just kids!”

Melody laughed, her voice light, her emerald tail brushing against Jake’s. “Girls, slow down, please,” she said, her eyes twinkling. “Let’s focus on welcoming your sister first, okay?”

The palace glowed with warmth as April hosted a royal dinner, welcoming Heather and Paul to their new home with a feast of kelp-wrapped delicacies, shimmering coral wine, and sweet sea fruits that burst with flavor. She stood, her golden tail catching the light, her voice warm and resonant as she spoke of their shared past—high school cheerleading days, college dreams, the trials they’d overcome together, the love that had carried them through. “Now,” she said, raising a glass, her eyes glistening with tears, “we’re one big, happy royal family, bound by the sea, by love, by the miracles that brought us here. To our family, forever. To our deep blue bond that we all share.”

Paul stood, his glass raised, his blue tail glinting, his voice steady despite the tears in his eyes. “To Alexa and Christy, our incredible granddaughters, our light,” he said, his voice breaking, his eyes meeting theirs. “To Ashley, like a third granddaughter, our joy. To Macy, our little star. And to our granddaughter on the way, our hope, our future.” He paused, looking at Melody, his heart full, his voice trembling. “To our family, the greatest gift the sea could give us.”

Melody stood, her hand resting on her belly, her emerald tail swaying, her voice ringing with joy. “It’s a girl,” she announced, her eyes shining with love, her tears falling freely. “Her name is Lila, our daughter, our heart.”

The room erupted in cheers, the name a perfect fit for the life they’d built, a promise of love yet to come, a melody that would echo through the sea. Heather, wiping her eyes, marveled, her voice trembling with awe. “We’re all royalty now?” she asked, her pink tail catching the light, her heart full.

April nodded, her smile radiant, her golden tail swaying. “All of us, forever,” she said, her voice a vow, her eyes meeting each of theirs. “Royalty of the sea, bound by love.”

After dinner, Heather and Paul helped tuck Alexa and Christy into their hammock beds, their tails brushing against the woven seagrass, their movements gentle, reverent. They kissed their foreheads, their hearts swelling as the girls murmured, “Love you, Grandma and Grandpa,” their voices sleepy but content, their tails swaying gently.

April, Scott, Melody, and Jake led Heather and Paul to their new room, its beauty a testament to their new beginning—shells embedded in the walls, glowing algae casting a soft, soothing light, the space pulsing with the sea’s heartbeat. “Thank you for this,” Heather said, her voice trembling with gratitude, her pink tail swaying as she took in the room. “For letting us come here, for giving us this family, this world. We love you all so much.”

“You’ve had a long day,” Melody said, hugging them tightly, her emerald tail entwining with theirs, her heart full. “Rest now. We’ll see you tomorrow, and every day after.”

Heather and Paul lay in their new bed, their tails entwined, their bodies still humming with the echoes of their transformation, their hearts full of the day’s miracles. They kissed, their lips trembling with the weight of their choice, their love a quiet current that bound them to each other, to their family, to the sea. “This is where we’re meant to be,” Paul whispered, his voice soft but certain, his blue tail brushing against hers.

Heather nodded, her eyes shining in the dim light, her pink tail glinting with gold, her heart full. “We made the right call,” she said, her voice a vow, a promise. “For our girls, for Lila, for us.”

As they drifted to sleep, the gentle current of the sea rocked them, a lullaby for their new beginning, their family complete—almost—beneath the endless, embracing waves, their love a beacon in the deep.